The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (V (Vol. ol. 2): Psychic Psyc hic Influences & Spiritual Protection
Written by Professor Jerry Alan Johnson, Ph.D., D.T.C.M.
1
First published in July 2017 by: The International Institute of Medical Qigong Publishing House P.O. Box 52144 Pacic Grove, CA 93950 U.S.A.
© 2017 Prof. Jerry Alan Johnson, Ph.D., D.T D.T.C.M., .C.M., D.M.Q. (China) All rights reserved under the International and Pan-American copyright conventions. conventions. No part of this publication may be reproduced, reprodu ced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, photocopying, recording recordin g or otherwise, without the prior written permission of the publisher (The International Institute of Medical Qigong Publishing House). Reviewers may quote brief passages. ISBN# 978-0-9915690 978-0-9915690-7-6 -7-6 Printed in the United States of America. Disclaimer:
The information presented within this workbook is based on the author’s knowledge and personal experience. It is presented for educational purposes only, and to assist the reader in expanding his or her knowledge of spiritual transformation. The techniques and practices are to be used at the reader’s reader ’s own discretion and liability. liability. Both the author and the publisher are not responsible in any manner whatsoever for any physical, mental, or emotional injury that may occur as a result of reading and/or following the instructions presented in this book. Any person attempting to follow such an arduous road of self-discovery and spiritual transformation is highly encouraged to rst come under the personal guidance and direction of a qualied master, who actually embodies such spiritual teachings. One who is abundant in the radiant joy, great gratitude, and unconditional love of a true man or woman of God. Because many of the prayers and meditations oered within this workbook can be “mind altering,” the reader understands that during and after performing any of these practices they are not to be driving a car, or using any machinery, power tools, etc. Please note that this workbook is written for educational purposes only, and is not oered as a source for the healing of any type of illness. Therefore Therefore if a person is sick, he or she must see a proper medical professional qualied to treat their specic condition. Additionally, if the reader has had any type of psychological or psychiatric illness, they are advised to not perform any of these meditation practices without rst checking with their mental health practitioner or psychiatris psychiatrist. t. Some of the exercises and meditations that will be presented in this workbook will require special herbal formulas, as well as the regulation of an individual’s diet (e.g., fasting) and/or a change in one’s living environment (removing (removing one’s self from others in order to experience a time of sacred solidarity). It is therefore important to note that these herbal prescriptions will vary in their energetic and physical inuences according according to each individual’s unique constitution, condition, condition, and specic goal. Because of this, any working with herbs must be overseen by a doctor or herbalist who is specically qualied to prescribe medicinal herbs and is familiar with the intended goal of the special prescription.
2
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Preface With this in mind, the purpose of writing this second This second book The Hidden Teachings Teachings of Christian Mys book is twofold. First, First, to oer the Christian Christian reader reader a guiding guiding ticism (Vol. 2): Psychic Inuences and Spiritual Protection is specically written to continue on from where my last book, light into the true workings of the spirit realm; and second, The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. 1): Spiritual to instruct them with practical applications that will help Transformation and Divine Healing ended, and proceed deeper them as Christians to eectively overcome malevolent forces. In my 47 plus years as a born-again Christian, I have into the esoteric study of Christian Mysticism. I mention this here because when reading through this second workbook, I studied many dierent systems of exorcism. According to will sometimes direct your attention back to dierent chapters my extensive research on the subject, this spiritual banishing previously written in the rst book, and refer to that text as practice is still eectively performed in every country around the world. In fact, the rites of exorcism used to remove evil Hidden Teachings Vol. 1. I have presented this information so that other Christians spirits are still observed in almost all Jewish, Christian, Ismay nally receive these much-needed teachings, and to also lamic, Daoist, Buddhist, and Hindu traditions, as well as in bring about person personal al closur closuree to certain unansw unanswered ered questio questions ns almost all Shamanic and Wiccan pagan religions. Although I have taken the time to write and explain many they have about their faith and the spirit realm. The goal being to obtain these answers without the fear of receiving harsh of the spiritual teachings that I have learned and practiced judgments, or of being “condemned “condemned to hell” for uncovering throughout my life, it is important that the reader always study and test any new training technique before adopting certain uncomfortable truths. Many times when discussing the topic of interacting with wi th it into his or her personal spiritual practice. This is essential the spirit realm and addressing the subject of divine protec- in order to see if this sacred knowledge and teaching will be tion, I often nd a person’s intellectual concept of what God of benet to you as a child of light (2 Timothy 2:15). In other words, simply try it and see if it will be eective in will or will not do concerning the creator’s “divine protection chil d of God (1 Corinthians policy” interesting. Most often their belief is nothing more enhancing your spiritual light as a child than a mental projection of that person’s own fears, wants, 10:23). Then, after great observation and analysis, when you and desires being placed onto an indescribable radiant force. nd that some special knowledge or sacred teachings writWhat is even more problematic when addressing this ten within this book agrees with your heart and mind, and issue, is that often certain supernatural experiences, especially illuminates your innermost spirit, then accept it, train it, and those bordering on the terrifying, are quickly ignored within embody its teachings for the benet of yourself and others. The information that I will be sharing with you can be the church. In fact, many times certain topics such as unexlife transforming, especially if you take the time to actually pected encounters with ghosts or spirits are quickly avoided, even among the various church elders who are responsible do the training and apply it in your life as a Christian. Once this sacred knowledge has been fully embodied, a for spiritually overseeing and protecting the ock. transformation is often experienced. This Both the Old Testament and the New Testament speak profound spiritual transformation of dierent people encountering various ghosts and spirits new shift in spiritual consciousness can be extremely eective of the demonic realm. Although such encounters with ghosts in illuminating the heart and mind, and spiritually elevating are considered to be quite common, interactions with the an individual’s personal walk as a child of God. Because I sincerely desire for each person to grow and demonic realm tend to be rare. However, from time-to-time such malevolent encounters nevertheless do occur within the excel in all that they do for the glory of God, I will be extremely and sometimes painfully honest with you about what I have “realm of man.” research. If you can stay with me until the In the Holy Bible, there are no formal teachings oered to uncovered in my research. assist a person in what they should or should not do if they end of the workbook with an open mind, I promise you that ever encountered such malevolent forces, or if a Christian sud- this journey truly will be worth it. So now, without any reservation, let us boldly go forth denly nds themselves suering as a victim of a intentionally projected psychic attack. Because of this, many Christians are and continue in our quest to uncover a deeper understandoftentimes left helpless in these situations, and most do not ing of our Christian faith, and consciously unravel the hidknow how to handle themselves if or when they or a loved den mysteries associated with Jesus of Nazareth’s spiritual teachings... one should ever encounter such evil forces. Your brother in Christ, Professor Jerry Alan Johnson
January 20, 2017
3
Table of Contents Preface Introduction
3 6
Chapter 1. Metaphysical Manifestations Christians Who Have Raised People From the Dead Christians Who Have Walked on Water Saints of Other Religions Who Have Walked on Water Christians Who Have Performed Teleportation Levitation Recorded In The Bible Christians Who Have Performed Levitation What Does Levitation Feel Like? Two Methods of Levitat Levitation ion Saints of Other Religions Who Have Levitated Christians Who Have Performed Bilocation An Explanation of Bilocation Bilocation Saints of Other Religions Who Have Bilocated What Do These Different Manifestations Mean?
7 7 8 8 8 9 10 11 11 12 13 13 14 14
Chapter 2. The Three Realms of Creation The Three Categories of Sentient Beings Understanding The Spirit Realms Of Heaven Understanding The Different Realms Of Earth Understanding The Realms of the Underworld Interacting with the Spirit Realm The Spiritual Law Of Cause and Effect
15 16 17 18 18 18 20
Chapter 3. The Powerful Effects Of Psychic Inuence Understanding Psychic Attacks Principles of Psychic Interference Three Stages Used To Attack The Victim’s Spirit The Three Areas Of Psychic Attack Reasons Why A Malevolent Spirit Spirit Will Interact Interact With Someone Someone
22 22 22 24 26 27
Chapter 4. Recognizing a Psychic Attack Conscious and Unconscious Psychic Attacks Children and Psychic Attacks Three Symptoms of Attacks on Children Protecting Children From Psychic Attacks How to Imprint a Jet Stone for Protection
38 38 39 40 40 41
Chapter 5. Understanding Thought-Forms Thoughts Created Through Unbridled Imagination Spirit Larva and Energetic Parasites Thoughts Created Through Willful Intention The Multiple Energetic Patterns Of A Thought The Three Different Categories Of A Thought The Different Effects Of Thought-Forms Thought-Forms Creating Disease or Healing
43 43 44 44 45 45 47 47
Thought-Form Entities Spirit Snakes and Spirit Spiders Removing Spirit Snakes & Spirit Spiders The Divine Net Purging & Cleansing Application Group Thought-Forms (Egregores) The Energetic Function Of An Egregore Egregores Overshadowing People Thought-Form Deities (Gods & Devils) Putting It All Together Christian Thought-Form Deities
48 48 49 49 51 51 52 53 56 59
Chapter 6. Psychic Vampires In Church Spirit Entities and Psychic Va Vampirism mpirism Defending Defendin g Against A Psychic Vampire
61 62 62
Chapter 7. Protection Against Psychic Attacks Removing The Energetic Markers Used In A Psychic Attack Hex-Breaking Incense Hex Protection Incense Hex Protection Bath (Before Being Attacked) Hex Removing Bath (After Being Attacked) Hex Protection Bath (After Being Attacked)
63 63 64 64 64 65 65
4
Hex Protection Sachet Crossing For Protection Against Psychic Attacks The Christian Kabbalah Crossing Ritual Cleansing the Room
65 66 68 70
Chapter 8. Ghosts (Disembodied Souls) Teaching About Ghosts In The Old Testament Teaching About Ghosts In The New Testament Understanding Earthbound Ghosts How They Became Earthbound Ghosts The Three Main Powers Of Earthbound Ghost How A Ghost Physically Materializes Interacting with Earthbound Ghosts Interacting with “Uncommon” Ghosts
72 72 72 73 73 74 74 75 75
Understanding A “Crossover” Helping a Disembodied Soul Crossover The Crossover Ritual Examples Of The Crossover Ritual Dealing With A Ghost Possession Removing A Ghost From A Victim’s Body
75 76 77 78 79 79
Training to Perceive the Spirit Realm Eight-Direction Perception The Eight-Direction Perception Meditation
81 81 81
Chapter 9. Encountering Seductive Spirits Lilith – The First Succubus Adam and Lilith - Same Clay Clay and Breath of God Lilith Attacking Newborn Children Protection Amulets Used Against Lilith Lilith and Ancient Gnostic Teachings Encounters With A Succubus or Incubus Two Ways A Succubus Can Make Sexual Contact The Spirit’s Energetic Method of Approach Anti-Incubus/Succubus Incense Incense
85 85 86 87 87 89 89 90 90 91
Chapter 10. Hauntings The External Manifestations of “Psychokinesis” Picking Up Energetic “Hitchhikers” Types of Hauntings Haunted Houses and Evil Land Energy Haunted Churches and Altar Spaces Reconstructing The Sacred Altar Space Haunted Items and Sudden Hauntings The Magic Ring Encountering An Evil Spirit In Venice
92 92 93 93 96 97 97 98 98 98
Chapter 11. Elementals (Shedim) Sapient (Wise) Life Forms The Characteristics of an Elemental Interacting With An Elemental Elementals And Demons Attacking The Clergy
99 99 100 101 102
Chapter 12. Who Were The “Sons of God” ? #1. The Descendants of Seth #2. The Tribal Rulers and God-Kings #3. The Watchers, who were Fallen Angels or Elementals The Nephilim (Giants) of the Old Testament
103 103 103 104 106
Chapter 13. Demons (Deities and Spirits) The Evolution of Demons – From Deities to Devils The Ancient Lamassu Guardian Storm-Demons The Ancient Mesopotamian Demon Pazuzu The Ancient Mesopotamian Demon Lamashtu Countering the Evil Effects of Lamashtu
107 107 108 108 109 109
Who Are The Fallen Angels? The 1st Angelic Order – Heavenly Counselor Counselors s The 2nd Angelic Order – Heavenly Governors The 3rd Angelic Order – Heavenly Messenger Messengers s The Spirits Of The Demonic Realm
110 110 110 110 111 11 1
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Encountering Spirit Possessed Individuals Six Stages of Demonic Assault Different Types of Possession
111 111 112 11 2 118 11 8
Chapter 14. Encounters Encounters With Demon Possessed People 119 Encountering a Crazy Man In Portland 119 119 Encountering A Demon Possessed Patient 120 Where Did They All Come From? 121 Chapter 15. Studying Angelology The Celestial Hierarchy The Teachings of Pseudo-Dionysius Angelology The First Angelic Order - Heavenly Counselors The Second Angelic Order - Heavenly Governors The Third Angelic Order - Heavenly Messengers The Guardian Angels of the Seven Planets
122 122 124 124 126 127 130
Chapter 16. The Celestial Guardians The Need For Angelic Assistance Angelic Wings of Light Guardian Angels and the Tree Of Life
133 133 134 135
The Archangel Michael (Ma-Ha-El) Old Testament Referenc Reference e New Testament Referenc Reference e Church History Michael’s Arch-Nemesis Archangel Michael’s Michael’s Four Main Roles Michael’s Divine Armor Saint Michael’s Star Of Divine Protection
136 136 136 136 136 137 137 137
The Archangel Gabriel (Kha-Vir-El) Old Testament Referenc Reference e New Testament Referenc Reference e Islamic Reference Archangel Gabriel’s Gabriel’s Four Main Roles Gabriel’s Divine Armor Saint Gabriel’s Star Of Divine Guidance
138 138 138 138 139 139 139
The Archangel Raphael (Ra-Fa-El) The Ancient Book of Tobit Reference The Ancient Book of Enoch Reference New Testament Referenc Reference e Raphael’s Divine Armor Archangel Raphael’s Raphael’s Four Main Roles Saint Raphael’s Star Of Divine Healing
140 140 140 140 140 141 141
The Archangel Uriel (U-Ra-El) The Ancient Book of Esdras Reference The Ancient Book of Enoch Reference During The Time Of The Old Testamen estamentt Archangel Uriel’s Four Four Main Roles Uriel’s Divine Armor Saint Uriel’s Star Of Divine Peace Meditation Meditat ion To Contact Your Guardian Angel
142 142 142 143 143 143 143 144
Chapter 17. Who or What Is Satan? The Misinterpretation of the Word “Lucifer” Understanding Good versus Evil Spirits The Changing Face and Features of Satan Fallen Angels And The Demonic Realm God Is Still In Control A Dynamic Shift Shift In Power Finding Energeti Energetic c Food In Order To Exist Understanding the Va Value lue of the Soul
145 145 145 147 148 149 149 150 150
Chapter 18. The History of Magical Books The Catholic Church And Their Collection Of Grimoires The Ancient Grimoires Of The Coptic Christian Church The Baptism of Water Ritual The Baptism of Fire Ritual The Baptism of the Holy Spirit Ritual
152 154 155 155 158 161
Chapter 19. The Light Of God And The Treasury Treasury of Light 163 Chapter 20. Understanding Exorcism Different Types of Exorcism The Prerequisites For Being An Exorcist Things An Exorcist Needs In Order To Function Interviewing the Family of the Possessed Host
167 167 168 168 170
Chapter 21. Preparing For An Exorcism The Exorcist’s Assistants The Exorcism Space (Preparing The Sacred Sanctuary)
171 172 172
#1. Meet On the Morning of the Exorcism Prayer Before Performing a Major Exorcism (A). Activating the Holy Water Prayer To Activat e the Holy Water (B). Activating the Exorcism Salt Prayer to Activate the Exorcism Salt (C). Making The Binding Demon Ash-Paste Prayer to Activate Binding Demon Paste
172 172 173 173 173 173 174 174
#2. Arriving At The Possessed Person’s Home: (A). Establishing the Sacred Sanctuary Room (B). Restraining The Possessed Host
175 175 178
Chapter 22. Performing An Exorcism #1: What Type Of Spirit Entity Is Involved Spirit Detection Testing For Demonic Possessi Possession on Religious Provocation Who Opened The Door And Allowed It Passage? Understanding Demonic Replication
179 179 179 180 181 182 182
#2: The Activity of The Spirit Entity The Aggressive Type of Activity The Withdrawn Type of Passive Activity
183 183 184
#3: Performing The Formal Interrogation Contacting The Possessing Spirit Entity The Summoning Stage The Interrogating and Investigating Stage The Interrogation and Investigation Questions The Accusation And Reproach Stage Exorcising the Demonic Spirit
184 184 184 185 186 187 190
#4: Removing The Demonic Spirit Binding and Removing A Spirit Entity
191 191
#5: Knowing If The Evil Spirit Is Gone Obtaining Proof of Departure Treating and Rebuilding The Recovering Victim The Final Closure For The Recovering Victim
192 192 193 194
#6: Additional Precautions Needed Imprinting An Amulet With Divine Light Advice For The Recovering Recovering Victim The Difference Between Your Soul and Spirit
195 197 198 200
Chapter 23. After An Exorcism Things To Do Before Returnin Returning g Home Things To Do After Returning Home The Banishing Evil Talisman #1 The Banishing Evil Talisman #2 Becoming Invisi Invisible ble To The Spirit World Using Banishing Herbs Incense
201 201 201 202 204 205 206
Black Tourmaline Purication Spray
209
Chapter 24. An Honest Overview Of Exorcisms Rituals The Spiritual Power of Moral Ethics Spiritual Power and Divine Light Conclusion Glossary of Term Terms s About the Author
210 212 213 214 215 229
5
Introduction To some people, the contents c ontents of this workbook may seem see m strange and unusually bizarre. In fact it is not possible, in only a few paragraphs, to prepare the reader for what is contained in the following pages of this book. Yet this does not take away from the fact that all of the information presented in this textbook is true. The documented knowledge and wisdom that you currently have in your hands goes far beyond the study of simple fable and poltergeist poltergei st activity. Instead, it enters into the deepest discoveries of divine law, which are said to rule over and govern the dierent spiritual realms. That being said, the mystical teachings and principles that are contained within this workbook are specically tailored for those individuals who seek after deeper truths that have somehow eluded their current spiritual practice. Some of these ancient teachings are believed believ ed to have originated from a time when God rst manifested the dierent realms of the heavens, the earth, and all created life. It is believed that throughout the numerous generations of human existence this sacred knowledge was often only passed down from a master to his senior disciples. So S o important were these ancient teachings, that certain information and their applications were often accepted and included in many religious sects. Several of these ancient schools of theology were often associated with dierent branches of esoteric Christian mysticism. The problem with trying to obtain an understanding of any of the following mystical teachings, at least for the general public or any church congregation co ngregation member, is that in order to have access to this special information you had to rst qualify to receive this training. Because of this strict guideline, having access to this sacred knowledge was extremely limited – and was only made available on a need to know basis. Although this esoteric spiritual knowledge is both profound and revealing, even today it is still stil l jealously guarded in several of the larger Christian church organizations. The Bible is actually full of various mystical applications and supernatural manifestations, often performed by the priests and other men of God. For example, both the Old Testament and the New Testament speak of dierent men of God “casting lots,” which is a form of cleromancy cle romancy divination (a form of divination involving the throwing of small objects, like colored pebbles). In fact, the casting of lots occurs relatively frequently in the Bible as a means of determining God’s will (Leviticus 16:8, Numbers 26:55, Joshua 18:6, Joshua 18:8, Nehemiah 10:34, Nehemiah 11:1, Book of Proverbs 16:33, and Acts 1:23-26). Although this practice of using omens to foretell the future is still used today in several Christian organizations organizations (e.g., the Eastern Orthodox Church, the Coptic Orthodox Church, and many Amish communities) there is no mention in the Bible as to how to do this practice, or even why this ancient ancie nt divination practice was acceptable to God or the body of Christ. Yet by looking deeper into i nto this ancient divination practice, we begin to understand why it was important for a Christian mystic to explore man’s relationship with the dierent die rent realms of the heavens, heave ns, the earth, and humanity. humanity. In this esoteric eso teric study, man is envisioned as existing in the center of all assembled life li fe on Earth and the cosmos, while simultaneously existing inside the manifested radiance of God the Creator, who maintains his eternal souls illuminating spiritual light. 6
Because everything in the universe produces energy and forms an intricate part of the cosmos, all planetary structures structures are consider to be living things. In fact, in the ancient esoteric teachings of the Eastern Orthodox Christian traditions, the universe is considered to be a living being. In his treatise titled On the First Principles , the early Christian scholar and theologian Origen of Alexandria compares the universe to an immense organism, the soul of which is God Almighty. This unique metaphysical concept is still maintained in all Christian esoteric traditions. In fact, our study of Christian mysticism, spiritual alchemy, and all forms of psychic inuence originates from this ancient understanding. understanding. So that the reader may better understand this concept, I have included the following teaching surrounding the creation of life. This ancient teaching is represented by the image of a circle, divided into twelve concentric rings. 1. The Breath of God: The center of the circle contains the light of God, the radiant energy of the Divine Monad in man, which exists as our life-sustaining life- sustaining power. According According to ancient Coptic Gnostic Christian teachings, Jesus of Nazareth taught that this radiant energy is the original “soul of his eternal soul” (see Chapter 18, pages 154). 2. Our Eternal Eternal Soul: The next ring surrounding the center Breath of God represents the spiritual light and radiant power of our Eternal Soul. 3. Our Three Bodies: The third ring represents the life-force energies of our Three Bodies (physical, energy, and spirit body; see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapt Chapter er 36, pages 228228-230). 230). 4. The Room: The fourth ring represents the environmental energy of the room where you are currently standing. 5. The House: The fth ring represents the building that contains the room where you are currently standing. 6. The City: The sixth ring represents the city t hat contains the building where you are currently standing. 7. The Country: The seventh ring represents the country that contains the city what you are currently standing. 8. The Planet: The eighth ring represents the planet that contains the country where you are currently standing. 9. The Solar System: The ninth ring represents the solar system that contains the planet when you are currently standing. t he galaxy that con10. The Galaxy: Galaxy: The tenth ring represents the tains the solar system where you are currently standing. 11. All Worlds Worlds (Like and Unlike). The eleventh ring represents all of the various realms and dimensions of creation that contain the galaxy what you are currently standing. 12. God Almighty: Almighty: the twelfth ring represents God the Creator encompassing “all”–all worlds, galaxies, solar systems, planets, countries, cities, houses, rooms, bodies, and souls. The double conception of the radiant energy of God being both the “soul of our soul” (1), as well as the energetic power that embraces the universe (12), is characteristic of all Christian metaphysical teachings (Acts 17:24-28) The relationship that we have with God, our eternal soul, and all life force energy existing in the universe, exists both within as well as outside of us. Thus within wi thin the universe, man resembles a small microcosm of the larger macrocosm. This is the basis of the metaphysical teachings te achings surrounding man and his existence; and is why such actions as casting lots is still recognized as a valid practice in Christian mystical traditions.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 1. Metaphysical Metaphysical Manifestations Anytime a person focuses on spiritually transforming their life and developing a closer walk with God, they will inevitably awaken the supernatural gifts innate within their eternal soul. This awakening process often gives birth to latent l atent psychic powers that are later used to ins pire and assist others in their personal walks with the Divine. Divine . Sometimes known as “spontaneous magic,” these special abilities will often enter into a person’s life so that they might remember to Trust in the Lord with all your heart, and rely not on your own wisdom. In all your ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct your paths (Proverbs 3:5-6). These unique abilities are also used to free a person’s spirit, so that they learn to release their ego-based attachments surrounding what they believe “God will or will not do” concerning his children. The following are examples of certain supernatural manifestations that have been documented by the Christian church since its original formation. Because these various men and women of God received no formal training traini ng in how to perform such actions, the reader should be aware that these abilities are natural manifestations that can often occur when a person has dedicated their body, mind, and soul to living a righteous life with the Creator, Creator, and their spirit is continuously focused on being in the radiant presence of God, who’s divine will exists at the center of all their decisions.
Figure 1.1. There are over 400 documented cases of miraculous resurrections that were performed by different Christian saints who have raised people from t he dead.
Included below are but a few examples of what these These supernatural abilities are not isolated incidents, neither are they only observed manifesting within the per- Christian men and women of God have accomplished. As sonal lives of the holy men and women of the Christian faith. commissioned by Jesus of Nazareth in Matthew 10:8, Heal the Instead, all of these miraculous phenomenon are also well sick, raise the dead, cure those with leprosy, and cast out demons. documented in other religions such as the Buddhist, Daoist, Give as freely as you have received. Christians Who Have Raised People From the Dead Hindu, Islamic, and Jewish traditions. Many young Christians today wonder how this is even In his excellent book Saints Who Raised The Dead, Father possible. Yet the answer is quite simple. No religion, race, Alfred J. Hebert S.M., documents over 400 true stories of or nation has sole proprietors proprietorship hip over the healing light and resurr resurrection ection miracles in the lives of dierent Christian Saints transforming powers of God Almighty. (Figure 1.1). Some of these Saints include: St. Francis of Paola, In understanding this spiritual truth, we often rejoice Venerable John Baptist Tholomei, St. Bernardine of Siena, St. when we see and hear of God’s great compassion being John Capistrano Capistrano,, St. Francis of Paola, Paola, St. St. Joseph Joseph of of Cupertino, Cupertino, poured out onto people of other faiths. As the Apostle Simon St. Peter of Alcantara, St. Dominic, St. Ignatius Loyola, St. Peter stated in Acts 10:34-35, Truly I perceive that God doesn’t Philip Neri, St. Paul of the Cross, St. John Bosco, Blessed James show favoritism; but in every nation he who fears him and works Salomoni, St. Agnes of Montepulciano, Blessed Constantius righteousness is acceptable to him. of Fabrino, Blessed Sadoc and Companions, Blessed Mark As Christian mystics, we understand that all of the special of Modena, Blessed Ceslas, Blessed Augustine of Bugela, supernatural abilities developed within the human body are Colomb a of Rieti, St. Rose of Lima, St. Martin de Porres, St. associated with the eternal soul, and manifested through Francis Solanus, Marianne Marianne de Jesus of Quito, Blessed SebasGod’s radiant light. Therefore even though these holy men tian of Apparizio, St. Bernard of Abbeville, St. Stanislaus of and women of God may have originated from other spiritual Cracow, St. James of Tarentaise, St. Cyril of Constantinople, traditions, they have also surrendered their bodies, minds, St. Peregrine, St. Philip Benizi, Bl. Peter Armengol, Blessed and spirits to God, and their awakened souls now live after Eustachio, St. Gerard Majella, St. Charbel Makhlouf, St. Padre His righteousness on earth. Pio, St. Margaret of Cortona, St. Felix of Cantalice, St. Rose In John 14:12, Jesus is speaking to his disciples disci ples and states, of Viterbo, St. Pacic of San Severino, St. Hyacinth, St. Louis Truly, truly, I tell you, whoever believes in me will also do the works Bertrand, St. Francis Xavier, St. John Francis Regis, St. Andrew that I am doing. He will do even greater things than these, because Bobola; St. Francis Jerome, Brother Antony Pereyra, and St. I am going to the Father. Because of this statement, there are in Patrick the Apostle of Ireland, to name just a few. However one of the greatest miracle workers in the history fact many documented examples of Christians who were also witnessed doing similar works while they lived their lives as of the Catholic church, who stands above the rest when whe n it comes servants of God. From miraculous healings and raising people to raising people from the dead, was the Dominican priest Saint from the dead, to walking on water and removing demonic Vincent Ferrer (1350-1419). According to St. Antonius (Antonspirits from helpless victims, many Christian brothers and inus), the Archbishop of Florence, Saint Vincent had raised 28 sisters have taken up the call and gone to work as God’s persons from the dead. However, others such as the author Fr. children of light. Andrew Pradel states that this number should in fact be 30. 7
Christians Who Have Walked on Water
In Matthew 14:22-33, it is written that Jesus walked on the water in order to meet his disciples, who were sailing in a boat on the Sea of Galilee, many miles away from land. Although they were afraid at rst, Simon Peter also walks on the water in order to join Jesus who is approaching the small boat. However, as Peter starts to walk toward Jesus he sees that the wind is strong and becomes afraid. Because of his fear, Peter starts to sink and Jesus reaches out and saves him (Figure 1.2). To many Christians, this is the only recorded event of Bessasomeone walking on water. However, according to St. Bessarion – Saints & Angels – Catholic Online, the 1st century Saint Bessarion the Wonder-worker of Egypt (466 A.D.) crossed the deep waters of the Nile by walking on top of the water. Additionally, one of the great elders of the Eastern Orthodox Church Saint Zosimas of Palestine (460-560 A.D.), personally witnessed Saint Mary of Egypt (344-421 A.D.) crossing the deep Jordan river by walking walki ng on top of the water. Saints of Other Religions Who Have Walked Walked on Water
Although in the west one of the most famous of miracles spoken of in the Christian church is when Jesus of Nazareth Figure 1.2. Jesus walked on the waters of the Sea of Galilee. walked on water, according to research, there are saints of other spiritual traditions who have also walked on water. For the Buddha. As I was anxious to hear more surrounding the example, according to Paul Carus’s book Buddha, The Gospel, doctrine of salvation, I crossed the river and walked over its which was translated from the ancient Buddhist canon around troubled waters because I had faith. It was faith and nothing 450 B.C., Siddhartha Gautama (traditionally known as “the else that enabled me to do such a thing, and now I am here Buddha”–“the Awakened One”) and several of his disciples in the bliss of the master ’s presence.” At that point, the Buddha urged the villagers to cast o were also said to have walked on water. In fact, one of the Buddha’s disciples named Sāriputta (568-484 B.C.) walked all of their shackles of doubt and disbelief, so that they too over a great river located south of the ancient Indian city of may cross the river of worldliness and attain deliverance from v illagers Savatthi in order to listen to the Buddha. According to this spiritual death. Inspired by the miraculous event, the villagers eye witnessed account, the Buddha had come to the riverside began to receive the great sage’s enlightening words, and and sat beneath a tree. Because the villagers saw a radiant accepted all of his teachings on spiritual liberation. light being emitted emi tted from his body, they approached him with Christians Who Have Performed Teleportation Teleportation is the act of instantly moving from one reverence and asked for a teaching. As he began to share his many years of acquired wisdom with wi th them however, they did location to another without physically traveling the distance Testament (Acts 8:26–40), Philip the not believed or accept his spiritual teachings. Understanding in between. In the New Testament that their hearts and minds were closed, after the Buddha Evangelist is led to an Ethiopian eunuch to teach him about the Christian faith. After the eunuch was baptized, the spirit completed his lecture he stood up and prepared to leave. At that same time, a man named Sariputta (who would of the Lord suddenly took Philip from a wilderness located soon become one of the Buddha’s chief disciples) saw the great somewhere between Jerusalem and Gaza, to a city about thirty sage and felt a strong desire to hear more of this great master’s miles away (Azotus). This example of teleportation in the teaching. After coming to the river where the water was deep Bible is dened as an example of “miraculous transportation.” One Christian brother who exemplies such supernatand the current strong, Sariputta said to himself: “This stream shall not prevent me. I shall go and see the Blessed One.” As ural gifts is Martín de Porres. According to The Encyclopedia he stepped on the water, it immediately became bec ame rm as a slab of Saints, Saint Martín de Porres (1579-1639) was able to pass of granite under his feet. However However,, once Sariputta had reached through closed doors (teleportation), levitate, and had also the middle of the great river, because the waves were high, developed the power of conscious bilocation (Figure 1.3). • Teleportations Teleportations in the Coptic Christian Religion: I have his heart became fearful and he began to sink. Nevertheless, personally heard from one reliable source who, in the after quickly rousing his faith and renewing his focused f ocused eort, mid 1980’s trained with an elite group of Coptic Gnostic Sariputta rose to the top of the river and proceeded to again Christian believers. To his great surprise, while this young walk on top of the water, water, eventually reaching the other side. man and his master were performing the “I Am That I All of the people of the village who were currently standAm” prayer with a group of other believers (see Hidden ing by the Buddha had turned to witness this miraculous Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1, pages 28-30), they teleported event, and were astonished at seeing Sariputta walking on some 135 miles from the city of Cairo to the sea port of top of the water. Once he reached the shore, they quickly Alexandria. His master had intentionally performed this asked him how he could cross the deep river where there was feat of teleportation with his young apprentice in order to neither a bridge nor a ferry boat. Humbly Sariputta quietly provide much needed help he lp to a fellow believer in that city. city. replied: “I have lived in ignorance until I heard the voice of 8
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
• Teleportations in the Jewish Religion: In my research into
Christian teleportation, I also discovered that many Jewish rabbis and Kabbalistic sages throughout the generations have used a form of “Ketzat Haderech” or “leap,” which is a form of teleportation. In this technique, each step that is taken projects the person a distance of four miles. AcMysticism, ism, cording to Gedalya Nigal’s online article, Magic, Mystic and Hasidism: Introduction, the Jewish Talmud lists three biblical stories in which this type of miracle occurs. • Teleportations in the Islamic Religion: Historically a belief in the miracles of saints has been an important part of Sunni Islam. In fact, the phrase “Tayy al-Arḍ” (“the folding up of the earth” or “the covering long distances in the twinkling of an eye”) is the name often used to describe miraculous teleportation in the Islamic religious traditions. This mystical phenomena has often been descr described ibed as “traver “traversing sing the earth without moving moving,” ,” and is widely known to the Sunni, Shī‘ī, and Su Islamic religions, with each Muslim group having a dierent interpretation interpreta tion on this unique spiritual manifestation manifestation.. • Teleportations in the Hindu Religion: In the ancient Hindu Vedic tradition, teleportation (Praapti) was a common practice experienced as a ”siddhi” (supernatural attainment)) associated with masters of meditation. attainment The path to enlightenment through through yogic practice was originally recorded in The Yoga Sutras by the ancient Indian scholar Patanjali sometime between the 2nd and 4th century A.D. Originally a small portion of a vast v ast body of writings, The Yoga Sutras of Patanjali is a collection of short phrased proverbs on the nature of reality and the mapping of the human consciousness. In this ancient text, Patanjali gives remarkab remarkable le insights and instructions on how to transform oneself through spiritual practice. One result of training this inner expansion of the soul is the manifestation of various powers such as teleportation. In this text, Patanjali cautions the person who seeks after enlightenment that these supernatural powers should not be a goal of their training, trai ning, and that if they are developed, they should not be focused focuse d on, lest they become a distraction from the main purpose of cultivating spiritual transforma transformation. tion. • Teleportations in the Buddhist Religion: Although the Buddha himself did not like to display his abilities and rarely used them, according to the documented writings contained in the Mahaparinibbana Sutra 28-30, he performed a massive teleportation of himself and his disciples. disciples . According to this ancient account, the Buddha and 1,250 of his priestly disciples were blocked in their travels by the ooding waters of the Ganga river. When ooding, the Ganga river produces a current that ows more than seventy miles per hour, and is nearly half a mile across. No boat could take such a crowd across without great delay. Because the Buddha was on an urgent mission and did not want to wait for the river to subside, he stepped toward the river and in the blink of an eye, he and all his disciples were suddenly on the opposite side of the great river. • Teleportations in the Daoist Religion: In the Daoist tradition, the skill of teleportation is known as “Suo Di Mai,” (Contracting the Land). A person who has developed this ability is said to be able to instantly travel from one place
Figure 1.3. St. Martin de Porres was a powerful Christian mystic.
to another. For example, when staring at a mountaintop, a Daoist priest who has mastered the skill of teleportation teleportati on is able to instantaneously will themself to the top of that distant mountain, mountain, even if it is located far in the horizon. ImmorAccording to the ancient Daoist text Cultivators of Immortality , the teleportation skill known as “Contracting the Land” is described as follows: “The magical skill of Contractin Contracting g the Land causes the land to be extended or contracted at will. If one learns this mystical skill, they can move faster than a bird soaring over a long distance of land, coming and going as they please. It is said that Fei Changfang of the Eastern Han dynasty (25-220 A.D.) received this supernatural skill from Master Hu, who could contract a distance of thousands of miles into a couple of inches.” The method of Contracting the Land was also recorded in the ancient Daoist text, The Book of the Flowing Drops of the Golden Lock. This ancient text includes the appropriate spiritual register, talisman, hand seals, and big dipper star stepping pattern required to eectively perform this unique teleportation skill. Additionally, it is documented in China’s ancient Book of History that Daoist Master Jie Xiang of the Wu Court (in the South-East of China) had mastered the ability of Contracting the Land. He could, in a matter of minutes, procure a supply of fresh ginger from the district of Shu located many miles away, for the Wu Emperor’s kitchen. Levitation Recorded In The Bible
The act of levitation is when a person dees the laws of gravity and rises into the air, seemingly on his or her own power (Figure 1.4). In the New Testament, encountering someone with the ability to levitate is attributed to two important gures in early Christianity, the Apostles Peter and Paul. According to the two apocryphal books The Acts of Peter (composed during the second half of the 2nd century) ce ntury) and The Acts of Peter and Paul (composed during the 4th century), the Apostles Paul and Peter encounter the Magician Simon who 9
Figure 1.4. A Christian monk levitating during worship.
Figure 1.5. The Magician Simon falling to the ground.
levitated in front of them from a high wooden tower. Peter prayed to God to stop this demonstration, and the spirits of the air who were supporting the sorcerer immediately departed. This caused the Magician Simon to suddenly fall to the ground and break both of his l egs (Figure 1.5). After his fall, the crowd turned hostile towards Simon and stoned the injured sorcerer. Both Peter and Paul were then arrested and put into jail, and held in prison by Emperor Nero, who ordered Simon’s body to be carefully watched over for the next three days, thinking that the magician would miraculously rise again. Years later, the church of Santa Francesca Romana (in Rome, Italy) is said to stand on that exact location where this incident occurred. Although there are several accounts of the Magician Simon by writers of the 2nd century A.D., there are several scholars who do not consider them to be veriable. So although the previous story sounds intriguing, according to the Acts of the Apostles (Acts 8:9-24), the sorcer sorcerer er Simon who performed these feats of magic was a Samaritan Magus who in the 1st century A.D. converted to Christianity, and was later baptized by Philip the Evangelist.
other holy people levitating. The following is a small list of some of the more noted ying saints:
Christians Who Have Performed Levitation
One of the earliest records of levitating in the Christian Church, aside from Jesus of Nazareth in Acts 1:9 (Figure 1.6), was the Archbishop of Canterbury, Saint Dunstan, who lived from 918 to 988 A.D. When Christian saints like St. Theresa (witnessed by 230 Catholic priests) or Saint Joseph of Cupertino (who levitated in front of Pope Urban VIII) were oating in mid air – the common people referred to this act as “ying.” During this type of supernatural elevation however, howev er, the person doing the levitation simply ascends and descends in the same area where they were praying, and does not “y” about the room. Marvels According to Joan Carroll Cruz’s book Mysteries, Marvels and Miracles: In the Lives of the Saints, although this act of levitation is amazing, it is by no means unique. For example, there are many saints reputed to have this gift, and the Christian church has documented over 200 accountings of saints and 10
• 0-1000 A.D.
Saint Mary of Egypt (344-421 A.D.) Saint Luke Thaumatur Thaumaturgus gus (896-953 A.D.) Saint Dunstan (909- 988 A.D.) • 1001-1100 A.D.
Saint Stephen of Hungary (975 A.D-1038) • 1101-1200 A.D.
Saint Robert de Palentin (1029-1111) • 1201-1300 A.D.
Saint Christina the Astonishing (1150- 1224) Saint Dominic of Caleruega (1170-1221) Saint Edmund Rich (1175- 1240) Saint Francis of Assisi (1181- 1226) Saint Lutgarde of Aywieres (1182-1246) Saint Peter Celestine V (1215-1296) Saint Thomas Aquinas (1225-1274) Saint Rose of Viterb Viterbo o (1233-1251) Saint Margaret of Hungary (1242-1270) • 1301-1400 A.D.
Blessed Christina von Stommeln (1224- 1312) Franciscan Friar Bentivolio Buoni (1231) Saint Agnes of Montepulciano (1268-1317) Blessed Margaret of Metola and Castello (1282-1320) Blessed Clare of Rimini (1282-1346) Saint Catherine of Siena (1347- 1380) • 1401-1500 A.D.
Blessed Flora of Beaulieu (1309-1347) Saint Colette (1381- 1447) Saint Rita of Casca (1381-1457) Saint Antoinette of Florence (1400- 1472) Saint John of Saint Sahagun (1430-1479) Saint Archangela Archangela Girlani (1460- 1494) • 1501-1600 A.D.
Saint Francis of Paola (1416-1507) Saint Angela of Brescia (1474- 1540)
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Figure 1.6. Jesus ascending into the clouds.
Saint Ignatius Loyola (1491-1556) Saint Peter of Alcantara (1499-1562) Saint Francis Xavier (1506-1552) Saint Theresa of Avila (1515-1582) Saint Philip Neri (1515-1595)
Figure 1.7. Saint Theresa of Avila wrote in chapter twenty of her personal autobiography what it was like to experience levitation.
What Does Does Levitation Levitation Feel Like? Like?
According to Saint Theresa of Avila, in Chapter 20 of her autobiography (Figure 1.7), the divine energy that causes her to levitate rst comes like a swift strong impulse, impulse, that is suddenly experienced within and around your body. Next she feels herself rising upward, as if enveloped envelope d inside a cloud. • 1601-1700 A.D. Other people state that the lifting process is so gentle and Nun Passitea Cgogi (-1615) delightful that one does not lose consciousness, and underSaint Bernardino Realino (1530-1616) stands that they are being lifted up towards the heavens. Like Ven. Dominic of Jesus Maria (1559-1630) a powerful magnet drawing up a small fragment of iron, the Saint Martin de Porres (1579-1636) body is suspended suspended several several feet above the the earth, and all of the Saint Peter Claver (1580-1654) hairs on your skin stand on end. Mary Abbess of Agreda (1602-1665) Many explain that at rst, there is a overbearing feeling of Saint Joseph of Cupertino (1603-1663) great fear, because you are unable to control this unexpected Saint Joseph Oriol (1650-1702) event. Afterwards however, however, you experience feelings of great Ven. Maria Villani of Naples (-1670) comfort, contentment, and joy, which overow your heart • 1701-1800 A.D. and mind. This compassionate feeling allows you to further Mary of Jesus de León y Delgado (1643-1731) St. Francisco Martín Fernández de Posadas (1644-1713) surrender your spirit to this radiant state of rapturous bliss. Two Methods of Levitation Saint John Joseph of the Cross (1654-1739) According to ancient teachings, there are two ways that Blessed Thomas of Cori, O.S.F. (1655 - 1729) a human can levitate. The rst is through meditative prayer, Saint Francis Fasani (1681- 1742) which leads to the complete surrender of the body, body, mind, and Saint Paul of the Cross (1694-1775) spirit to the Divine, and manifests as a holy state of blissful rapSaint Alphonsus Marie De’Liguori (1696- 1787) ture. In this type a levitation, the body simply rises straight up Saint Gerard Majella (1726-1755) from the oor and hovers several feet above the ground. After Saint Benedict Joseph Labre (1748- 1783) a small period of time, the individual softly oats back down to • 1801-1900 A.D. the earth and is returned to their original praying position. This Saint Jean Marie Baptiste Vianney (1786-1859) type of meditation is seen in several dierent religious and spirSaint Michael Garicoits (1797-1863) itual traditions throughout the world, including Christianity. Saint Anthony Mary Claret (1807-1870) In the second method of levitation, a trained mystic comFriar Paul of Moll (1824-1896) mands the Elementals of the Air (see Chapter 11, pages 101-102) Nun Blessed Mary of Jesus Crucied (1846-1878) to lift his or her body up from the earth. In this type of levitation, Saint John Bosco (1851-1888) instead of simply going straight st raight up and down, the sorcerer may • 1901-2000 A.D. travel about the area and appear as if they are ying. Because Sr. Maria of the Passion (1866-1912) the physical body is being supported by the spirits of the air, Saint Gemma Galgani (1878-1903) it is often said that this was the method of levitation that the Blessed Miguel Pro (1891-1927) Magician Simon used in order to scare and bewitch the people St. John the Wonder-worker (1896-1966) 11
in the Samaritan city, as mentioned in the two apocryphal apocryp hal books The Acts of Peter and The Acts of Peter and Paul. Saints of Other Religions Who Have Levitated
According to research conducted by Simon-Harvey Wilson in his book Human Levitation , there have been numerous witnessed reports of sages, priests, monks and nuns from dierent religions levitating. The following are but a few examples. • Levitations in the Jewish Religion: Religion: Throughout the ages, many Christian and Jewish sages were known to levitate during times of prayer. According to ancient Kabbalistic teachings, the forehead is the most important part of the body when this event occurs, and is responsible responsible for generating the source of energy used to bring about the levitation phenomenon. In the early 18th century, the Jewish mystic rabbi Israel ben Eliezer (also known as “Baal Shem Tov”) was said to simply snap his ngers and his chariot and horses would oat three to four inches o the ground. Next, they would move at great speed across mountains and hills until they reached their destination. Although this type of levitation was often used for long-range long-rang e journeys, the rabbi explained that one cannot simply learn how to do levitation. Instead, it is only made available to those who possess a higher state of spiritual mind; one that is based on the complete love of God, and a passion pass ion for keeping his commandments (Mitzvot). This radiant state of surrender allows a person’s eternal soul, as well we ll as their body, mind, and spirit, to energetically fuse with the radiant light of God, which creates this supernatural manifestation. • Levitations in the Islam Religion: According to Dr. Michael Potts, Professor of Philosophy at Methodist University in Fayetteville, North Carolina, levitation is widely mentioned in Islamic literature, where it is referred to as “ight.” Among those said to have own are the Prophet Muhammad; Muhamma d; the 12th century Persian dervish, Haydar; followers of the Su ‘Ahmade-e-Khazruya; and the 9th century Muslim saint Abu Yazid al-Bestami. • Levitations in the Hindu Religion: According to Chris Goto-Jones’s book Conjuring Asia , the Muslim Moroc Moroccan can schola scholarr and early explorer Ibn Battuta wrote in his personal journals about an Indian yogi whom he had observed levitating crossed-legged in Delhi, sometime between 1332-1347. Levitation has long been noted among Brahmans in India. In the earliest canonical work of Hinduism, the Rig Veda, there is a reference to sages who “ride with the rush of the wind” and “sail through the air, seeing appearances spread out below.” The Greek teacher Lucius Flavius Philostratus, wrote in his work Life of Apollonius of Tyana , that Apollonius Apollonius had traveled traveled to India where he visited a group of Brahmans at a temple. At the temple, the priests rst bathed and anointed themselves with a certain herb. Then, with their walking sticks uplifted, they simultaneously struck the earth, which caused each one of them to levitate in the air ai r three feet high. Lucius also mentions that the Brahmans did not boast about their powers. This is because in the Yogic tradition of Hinduism, such supernatural abilities are said to naturally manifest by themselves. Although practitioners are discouraged from viewing these special abilities as a source of pride, they can however serve to indicate the students personal spiritual progress toward enlightenment. 12
As is the case in other religions, levitation usually occurs occurs after a period of deep meditation. For example, in Chapter 7 of Paramahamsa Yogananda’s book Autobiography of a Yogi who often levitatYogi , , there are accounts of a Hindu Yogi ed in the course of his meditation named Nagendranath Bhaduri. This great Yogi lived from the 18th century to early 19th century, and was known as “The Levitating S aint.” The Indian yogi Shirdi Sai Baba (1838- 1918), is described in the Sri Sai Satcharitra to have mastered the art of levitation while sleeping. Sai Baba’s disciples and devotees also claim that he performed many miracles such as bilocation, levitation, mind-reading, materialization, and exorcisms. • Levitations in the Buddhist Religion: According to Lucille Schulberg’s book, Historic India: Great Ages of Man , it is recorded that one of the many miracles performed by the great sage Siddhārtha Gautama was when he levitated in a crossed legged sitting posture over a river. However, this demonstration was done in order to help convert a Brahman priest to higher Buddhist spiritual understandings. For the most part, Buddhist levitators such as the venerable Pindola Bharadvaja were often discouraged from doing such things as levitation in the public, and were instead instructed to remain humble about their cultivated spiritual gifts and abilities. According to the Tipitaka (Vin.II,110-11), it is recorded that two Buddhist monks named Maha Moggallana and Pindola Bharadvija had gone to the city of Rajagaha. While there, they heard about a beautiful sandalwood bowl that a rich merchant had intentionally intentionally tied to the top of a long bamboo pole. This expensive bowl was oered as a challenge to any monk or Brahman priest who claimed to have perfected their psychic powers. It was stipulated that if any of them were able take the bowl from the top of the pole - they could keep it. However, several famous mystics such as Purana Kassapa and Makkhali Gosala had tried tri ed but failed to obtain the bowl. Seeing the long bamboo pole, the Pindola said to Moggallana, “You “You are enlightened and you have psychic powers. Get the bowl and it is yours.” However Moggallana replied, “Pindola, you are enlightened and you have psychic powers. You You get the bowl and you can have it.” At that point Pindola sat, began to meditate, and soon levitated o the ground. After he took the bowl from the top of the pole, he circled the city of Rajagaha three times in the air. At that time, the rich merchant happened to be standing on the roof of his house with his wife and children, and seeing Pindola levitating he joined his hands towards him in salutation and said, “Please land here in my house venerable Pindola Bharadvaja.” After Pindola landed, the merchant took the sandalwood bowl, lled it with expensive food, and then handed it back to him. When the Buddha heard about all of the excitement created in city because Pindola had displayed his spiritual accomplishments in front of the town people for the sake of a obtaining a wooden bowl, he became unsettle unsettled. d. His main concern was that people would now become distracted by the desire to obtain these dierent supernatural abilities, instead of focusing their attention on developing salvation through spiritual transformation. The ability to levitate is also held as one of the spiritual powers often experienced by Tibetan Buddhist lamas. In fact, almost seven hundred years ago one of the rst west-
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
erners to ever have encountered Tibetan lamas was the famous explorer Marco Polo (1254-1324), who witnessed and wrote about observing the phenomenon of levitation. The spiritualist and explorer Madame Alexander David Neil also visited Tibet from 1912-1925, and additionally wrote of her sightings surrounding Tibetan lamas levitating. Ancient Tibetan literature tells of dierent Buddhist mystics who have performed levitation, including the Buddha himself on several occasions, as well as dierent Indian masters such as Nagarjuna (150 – 250 B.C.) and the famous Nyingma Master Padmasambhava. Tibetan mystics began to adopt the legacy of levitation in the 8th century, with Padmasambhava’s main consort Yeshe Tsogyal being a prime example of someone who had mastered this supernatural ability. By the 11th century, the famous Tibetan Tibetan sage Jetsun Milarepa, who was also a Vajrayana Vajrayana Buddhist, was said to have possessed a range of additional abilities during levitation, such as the ability to walk, rest, and sleep while levitating. In Swami Rama’s book Living with the Himalayan Masters, he documented observing one Tibetan monk levitate 2.5 feet o the ground. However, Swami Rama did not consider the skill of levitation levitatio n to be an important spiritual practice. Instead, he believed that it is simply a normal manifestation of advanced spiritual training. • Levitations in the Daoist Religion: Levitation is one of the many supernatural abilities often developed and manifested within the Huang-Lao, Zhengyi (Celestial Master), and Quanzhen (Complete Reality) Daoist traditions. Christians Who Have Performed Bilocation
• 0-1000 A.D.
Bishop of Ravenna Severus of Ravenna (283-348 A.D.) Bishop of Milan Aurelius Ambrosius (340 – 397 A.D.) • 1001-1100 A.D. • 1101-1200 A.D.
Saint Isidore the Farmer (1070-1130) Saint Drogo of Sebourg (1105-1186) • 1201-1300 A.D.
Saint Anthony of Padua (1195-1231) • 1301-1400 A.D.
Saint Lydwine of Schiedam (1380-1433) • 1401-1500 A.D.
Saint Peter of Regalado (1390-1456) • 1501-1600 A.D.
Saint Francis of Paola (1416-1507) Saint Francis Xavier (1506-1552) Saint Catherine Dei Ricci (1522-1590) • 1601-1700 A.D.
Saint Martin de Porres (1579-1636) Mary Abbess of Agreda (1602-1665) • 1701-1800 A.D.
Nun Ursula Micaela Morata (1628-1703) Mary of Jesus de León y Delgado (1643-1731) Saint Paul of the Cross (1694-1775) Saint Alphonsus Marie De’Liguori (1696-1787) Saint Gerard Majella (1726-1755) • 1801-1900 A.D.
Saint Seraphim of Sarov (1754-1833) Saint Vincent Pallotti (1795-1850) Father Charles of Mount Argus (1821-1893) Friar Paul of Moll (1824-1896) Saint John Bosco (1851-1888)
The act of bilocation, sometimes known as “multi-location,” occurs when a person is in two places at once, often several miles • 1901-2000 A.D. apart. During the bilocation phenomenon, impartial witnesses Priest John Edward Lamy (1855-1931) hear the person speak and see them move in a normal fashion. Saint Padre Pio (1887-1968) The concept of bilocation has been supported in a wide Coptic Christian Pope Cyril VI of Alexandria (1902-1971) range of historical and philosophical systems, ranging from Coptic Christian Saint Yostos El Antony (1910-1976) early Greek philosophy and ancient shamanism, to modern An Explanation of Bilocation religious legends and occult mystical stories. Although the act of During a bilocation, the person’s spirit body i s projected bilocation biloca tion has been histori historically cally accre accredited dited to countl countless ess Christi Christian an away from their physical body to a second location. It then mystics and saints, it has also been recorded in other religious practices such as Hinduism, Jewish mysticism, Buddhist mys- materializes, becomes dense, and can interact with the physical world and be seen by others. The supernatural phenometicism, Daoist mysticism, and Muslim Su practices as well. In application, most often a bilocation occurs when a cer- non that happens during a bilocation occurs due to the spirit be able able to consciously exit the the physical physical body body.. tain act of compassion or special spiritual teaching is needed. body’s ability to be According to modern alchemists, the phenomenon of biIt also occurs in desperate times of needed protection. These t he projection of spiritualized life-force supernatural occurrences tend to often manifest in circum- location is initiated by the energy. The more spiritual energy a person can projects, the stances where it would be impossible for the person bilocating more dense and strong the energetic form becomes. Eventually, Eventually, to be physically present under normal circumstances. the projected form becomes viewed as tangible matter. As the The instances of a bilocation is witnessed by trustworthy body,, the consciousness can persons at both places where they simultaneously appeared. physical body projects the spirit body willfully increase its projection of energy,, causing the physical energy At times, these dual-manifestations are often acknowledged body to become tangible, hence the eect of Bilocation. by the perso person n who is perf performing orming this super supernatur natural al act. In order to perform a bilocation, it is essential for the Because numerous instances of bilocation have been so individual to have rst cultivated enough spiritual energy to well-documented, witnessed, and investigated, they are now accepted as fact in the history of the Church, and archived in sustain two life-forces (i.e., the life-force of the person and the life-force of their projected tangible spirit body). This type of its biography of saints and spiritual leaders. According to Joan Carroll Cruz’s book Mysteries, Marvels Marvels spiritual power is normally only obtained through practicing and Miracles: In the Lives of the Saints, the following are exam- various advanced forms of soulful prayer and meditation. One of my teachers once informed inf ormed me that he had a student ples of Christian men and women who were documented who could bilocate, and could demonstrate this ability by profor their bilocating ability, and for their service to humanity: 13
Different rent Mani Manifest festation ations s Mean Mean? ? jecting a second image image of herself herself at the same time in a dierent dierent What Do These Diffe As you can see in the following examples, it is not the room. However, because this skill requires the use of incredible religion that gives birth to these various metaphysical manamounts of projected life force in order to materialize, whenifestations in a believers life. Instead it is their transformed ever the student would bilocate, she would still be in a state of meditation in both places. This frustrated my teacher because heart and mind and their awakened soul focused on getting he felt that her level of skill was still unrened, and that she was closer to God. This divine awakening is often cultivated not living up to her true potential. My teacher felt fe lt that although through prayer and quiescent meditation, and then expressed she had truly expressed a high level of spiritual transformation through good works. As written in James 2:26, For as the body skill to be able to physically bilocate in two places at once, this without the spirit is dead, so faith without works i s dead also. Faith without works is considered “dead faith,” because ability was indeed worthless because she materializes asleep simultaneously in two places. My teacher then informed me that the lack of works reveals an unchanged life and/or a spiritually he has hope, that as she continues to rene her God given spiri- dead heart. There are many verses in the Bible that say that true tual skills, she will one day be able to consciously bilocate, and faith and trust in God will result in a transformed life, and that truly be functional in two places at once in order to help many. this type of faith is demonstrated by the type of works that we Saints of Other Religions Who Have Bilocated do. Therefore how we live our lives reveals to others what we believe, e, and whether the faith we profe profess ss to have is a livin living g faith. faith. There are dierent saints of other religions who have hav e also believ Oftentimes Christians profess to be children of God, yet performed bilocation. The following are but a few examples. • Bilocations Performed in the Islam Religion: According to their lives, actions, attitudes and priorities indicate something Carl W. Ernst, books Susm: An Introduction to the Mystical quite dierent. Thus faith without works reveals a heart that Tradition of Islam and Guide to Susm , some miracles often has not been transformed by God. When we have been redemonstrate te that associated with Su leaders and historical prophets of generated by the Holy Spirit, our lives will demonstra new life, and our spiritual gifts will naturally awaken within Islam include thought reading, healing the sick, reviving the dead, controlling the elements, controlling animals, us. Our stewardship associated with these supernatural gifts levitation, walking on water, shape-shifting, and bilocation. will be characterized by our willingness to be obedient to Through The Islamic author and teacher of psychology and spir- God and use these spiritual powers to help others. Through these seless actions, a person’s unseen faith will become ituality in the Su tradition Idries Shah (1924-1996) and historical novelist Robert Graves (1895-1985) both mention manifested and seen by the production of the fruit of God’s a case where senior members of the Azimia order “were re- holy spirit in their lives (Galatians 5:22). Because Jesus was known for his miraculous healing puted to appear, like many of the ancient Sheikhs (leaders in ability and powerful exorcism practices, the Christian religion a Muslim community), at dierent places at the same time.” originally started o as a mystical system, deeply rooted in the • Bilocations Performed in the Hindu Religion: In The Conscious Mind and the Material World: On Psi, the Soul and supernatural manifestations of Christ which centered around the Self, written by mathematical psychologist Douglas the service of others. After Jesus commissioned his disciples M. Strokes, according to researchers Karlis Karl is Osis and Har- to do the same things as he was doing, his teachings became aldsson, two Indian spiritual masters Sai Baba of Shirdi even more popular (Matthew 10:8). Eventually Christianity spread throughout the Roman (1838-1918) and a holy man named Dadajai were both Empire, and it now embraces one third of the population of the known to bilocate in recent times. • Bilocations Performed in the Buddhist Religion: Several world. During this time of growth, dierent children of God minds , and of the Buddha’s original disciples were known to bilocate, existing within the church surrendered their bodies, minds, spirits to God, and developed profound mystical abilities used to including Cula Panthaka. The religion of Buddhism teaches in the Akankheyya help others. Because our church was established in supernatural manifestations, ns, it only makes sense that if we follow the same Sutra, Vol. XI of The Sacred Books of the East , that after a manifestatio practitioner has achieved a certain degree of realization, practices we will develop the same abilities. Yet even today, their spiritual powers will develop and certain supernat- certain elders in the Christian church try to dismiss the deeper mys tical teachings, and are terural skills will naturally manifest such as bilocation – de- spiritual understanding of these mystical ried of these manifested miraculous miraculou s abilities. These uneducated scribed in this ancient text as “being “bei ng one to become many in appearance.” Furthermore, it is also acknowledged that elders are responsible for spiritually neutering many Christian these supernatural powers are not exclusively attainable brothers and sisters, and for keeping the body of Christ from by only practitioners practitioners of Buddhists Buddhists teachings, but are are also also developing the God-given powers that are contained within supernatural al abilities exist as possible for anyone who has spent time developing and each person’s eternal soul. These supernatur a part of each Christian’s spiritual birthrig birthright ht as children of God. cultivating the divine nature of their eternal soul. Although there will always be those who misuse these • Bilocations Performed in the Daoist Religion: According wonderful gifts, as Christians we need to learn how to BibMagito Thomas Cleary’s book, Alchemists, Mediums, and Magicians: Stories of Taoist Mystics , in ancient China the female female lically navigate through this, and pursue our divine calling Daoist Priest Zhuan He (also known as Xiling Zidou) as Christ-like men and women of God. I therefore encourage was known to have mastered the ability of bilocation. It each reader to awaken to their true spiritual gifts and resist the is said that she also transmitted this supernatural ability enemy’s strategy of deceiving them into throwing away these to certain of her disciples. The ability of bilocation as well important capacities. Do not miss out on utilizing the deeper as projecting multiple appearances was also attributed to spiritual realities of your Christian walk, and fail to be of greater service to others by ignoring your eternal soul’s radiant gifts. the rst Daoist Celestial Master Zhang Daoling. 14
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 2. The Three Realms of Creation
When discussing metaphysical phenomenon, an accepted reality in all spiritual traditions is the fact that the physical body has a strong relationship with the creative and destructive energies manifesting from within the spirit world. Similar to the physical world, the spirit realm is innitely vast and complex, and its various supernatural manifestations can often include the ghostly apparitions of spirits, people, animals, and objects. Because we live in a multi-dimensional reality, interacting with the spirit world is actually a natural part of the human experience. In fact there is considerable documentation found throughout the world existing in both ancient and modern literature concerning interactions with the spirit realm. This is why the Apostle Paul wrote in Ephesians 6:12, For our conict is not only with esh and blood, but also with the angels; and with powers, with rulers of this world of darkness, and the evil spirits under the heavens.
When working as an exorcist, Jesus of Nazareth’ supernatural ability to quickly remove a demonic spirit was considered to be quite unique and unlike anything that the people of that time were use to. For example, usually when a powerful shaman or mystic went to force a demonic spirit to obey his commands, he would loudly scream a magical spell and demand to know the possessing possess ing spirits “true name” and “title of authority.” Next the exorcist would make a special “spirit-binding gesture” in the air above the possessed victim, and then strive to energetically restrain the violent fury of the possessed posses sed individual. In Jesus’ method however, he simply spoke to the demonic spirit and immediately had command over it. Such a display of divine authority was nothing like anyone at that time had ever witnessed. Which is why in Matthew 9:32-34, Matthew 12:22-24, Luke 11: 14-15, and Mark 3:22, certain Scribes and Pharisees from Jerusalem accused Jesus of casting out demons by the power of Beelzebub, Beelzebub, the Prince of Demons. Demons. Jesus’ ability to quickly overpow overpower er and remov removee a malevolent spirit was so eective, that ever since the formation of the early Christian religion one of the most common rituals performed by church elders was to heal someone by casting out the disabling disease or possessing spirit from the tormented victim’s body by rst saying, “In the name of Jesus Christ...” Historically, this type of ancient exorcism practice originated from the idea of invoking the name and ocial title (or heavenly status) of a more powerful deity in order to eectiveeective ly enforce its will over a lower ranking spirit. Which is why in a Christian exorcism or healing ritual, it is believed beli eved that the name and spiritual authority associated with Jesus Christ not only enables a Christian to eectively call upon the heavenly powers of God (John 14:12-14), 14:12-14) , but his written name is also an extremely eective source of spiritual power within itself. itself . For example, when this spiritual energy is consciously invoked and spoken into manifestation, the illuminating power contained within the name of Jesus Christ unites the Christian’s body,, mind, and spirit with the divine transforming nature body of the exalted “Christ within.” For a small moment of time, at least during the ritual, this gives the Christian man or woman’s eternal soul direct access to the supernatural supernatu ral healing and exorcism powers that Jesus Christ used during his ministry. As Christians we are taught that Jesus was both externally and internally united with the spiritual powers of God the
God Almighty Creator of Heaven & Earth (1)
(2)
(3)
God’s Radiant Light
God’s Holy Fire
God’s Divine Breath
Angels of Light
Elementals of Creation
Man’s Eternal Soul
Spirit (Thought & Intention)
Energy (Sound & Vibration)
Matter (Form & Pattern)
Figure 1.8. The Three Realms of Creation.
Creator. Therefore when we call upon Jesus’ sacred name in the similar manner in which he invoked the spiritual powers of God, we have direct access to God’s radiant healing and exorcism powers through this same divine authority. In all of the spiritual healings and exorcisms occurring within the physical realm, there is a specic order of priority that is followed before its nal energetic manifestation. For example, the spirit world takes precedence over the energetic realm — which in turn governs what occurs within the physical world. In this Divine Div ine Law, thoughts and intentions control the vibrational patterns of energy — which then inuence the life force formations and structures of the body’s tissues as well as imprinted matter. In certain Gnostic Christian circles, it is taught that God originally manifested the three realms of creation in this following manner. In other words, rst God created the spirit realm, and all of the angelic beings of light that are used to govern his creation. This radiant energy was formed forme d from a projection of God’s spiritual light and divine mind – which was consciously cons ciously projected throughout the entire universe via his holy will (Figure 1.8). Next God created the energetic realm and the various elements responsible for supporting and sustaining his entire creation. This constantly moving and transforming energy was manifested into existence from God’s holy re, which was inserted inside the original spiritual pattern he created with his mind. This sacred energy then began to organize itself according to God’s originally projected blue print of creation. As the elements of life began to form into matter, God then created man to oversee what he had created. In this nal realm of creation, God used his “Breath of Life” to animate and bring to life the element elementss and spirit spiritual ual energ energies ies of his creat creation. ion. To ancient man, the daytime was considered to be a visual v isual manifestation of God’s divine power. power. It was a time when he could experience the warmth of God’s radiant light and God’s holy re (heat). It was also when God’s divine breath (warm air) became physically active on the earth. This spiritual energy was always active during the times when the radiant light and energy of the Sun were at its strongest. Likewise, because the absence of God’s light caused the spirit world to become dark, cold, and damp, after the sun went down it was said that the disembodied souls of earth-bound ghosts and dark spirits of the underworld would roam about because the power of darkness was strongest at that time. 15
The Three Categories of Sentient Beings
Within the three realms of manifestation (spirit, energy, and matter) God additionally created three categories of sentient beings, each corresponding to one of the dierent aspects of God’s radiant light, holy re, and divine breath. These “reections” established what is considered today by certain Christian mystics to be a special hierarchy of life, organized according to the original order in which they rst appeared: • The Realm of Angels (Radiant Light): Light): This rst category of creation includes the manifestation of all angelic beings, and contains many spheres of illuminating sounds, radiant colors, and pulsating vibrations. Because the angels are said to be constructed out of the pure concentrated light of God, they vibrate at an extremely high frequency and exist like a radioactive nuclear plant generating endless supplies of energy. energy. For this reason, these divine messengers of God are said to be immortal and will never die. Some bible theologians believe that the angels do not have free will, but were instead created to follow specic programmed patterns. However there is no proof to this speculation, and all that we know for sure is that angels are indeed powerful radiant beings. According to the three realms of creation, the angelic realm was created rst, before the realm of elementals and before the realm of man. man. Therefor Thereforee the the angels angels themselves represent the smallest particles that support and maintain the foundational laws that govern all creation, and are said to oversee the energetic hierarchy hierarchy of the natural laws of all life and universal existence (see Chapter 15). • The Realm of Elementals (Holy Fire): This second category of creation includes the manifestation of the Elementals, sometimes known as “Shedim” meaning “supernatural creature” in Jewish folklore. Elemental spirits are composed only of the purest substance of their particular created Element (i.e., Earth, Water, Fire, and Air). Although they are not immortal, they can exist for thousands of years (especially if the conditions are supportive for this), before dissolving back into the specic element of their original construction (see Chapter 11). Elementals are said to be created out of God’s most holy re, and formed of divine energy originating from the purest “smokeless ame.” Within the realm of creation, they are considered to be the manifested molecules that create the various worlds, galaxies, and galactic clusters of the universe itself. Because Elementals appear within the earthly realm as the spirits of the various elements of creation, they are also believed to be the guardian forces of the primary elements of Nature; and exist in an innite variety of energetic classes and manifestations. However because an elemental’s initial function is the routine maintenance of insuring the active and consistent power of their associated element, they can never exist or act beyond the vibrational elds of their own particular energetic current. Although they are normally hidden from the human senses, Elementals are like humans in the fact that when they externally manifest they often appear as being either male or female in form. Being that they also have free will, they possess certain characteristics that are quite common with human beings, such as the ability to think 16
and reect, and can consciously choose between light or dark, good or evil, and right or wrong. Unlike the angels the elementals are mortal, therefore they eat, drink, have desires, procreate, and die. They are superior to man in intuition and spiritual powers, and because becau se their exist existence ence is tempo temporary rary elemen elementals tals have been known to make “contracts” with mortals in exchange for their human life force energy – which is then used in order to extend their own existence. This is where the stories surrounding surround ing a person “selling their soul to the devil” in exchange for certain favors originated. As the second of God’s creation, elementals vibrate at a higher frequency of energy than the physical world and man, but still resonate at a lower spiritual vibration than the angels. Additionally, Additionally, because the angels belong to the celestial realm they can quickly travel into other dimensions if their tasks require it. Elementals on the other hand tend to exist next to humans on the earthly e arthly realm, or stay within the energetic realm of their original creation (see Chapter 11). • The Realm of Man (Divine Breath): The third and nal phase of creation is the formation of man. Mankind was created from the Breath of God and formed from the elements of the earth. Within man’s body, the breath of God was then bound and held together through the various elements that were used to construct and maintain his three bodies. Because the human body is created from the various elements of the earth, it is only designed to exist for a short duration (no more than 80 to 100 years) and then decompose once the eternal soul vacates its temporary shell. This allows its collected energy to dissolved back into the dust of the earth. Because mankind has free will he can consciously choose between betwee n light and dark, good and evil, and right and wron wrong. g. Even though he vibrates at the lowest energetic frequency of the three sentient beings created by God, unlike the angels and the elementals mankind exists as a microcosm of the macrocosm of God’s great creation. Therefore he expresses the most exibility when it comes to expressing and manifesting the will of God – this is key in the hierarchy of the kingdom of heaven. Which is why humans are set above both the elementals and the angels — and are able to command the elemental spirits simply because they are a part of both his body and the physical realm. The miracle of man’s creation is that through spiritual transformation he can awaken to and embody God’s Divine Breath (his eternal soul), God’s Holy Fire (the elementals), and God’s Radiant Light (the angels). Which was why God was so pleased with this creation, and the reason why humans were set above both the elementals and the angels — and also why God commanded the angels and elementals elemental s to prostrate themselves before Adam Adam (mankind). It is said that because becau se Satan refu refused sed to do this, it start started ed the rebe rebellion llion which gave birth to the war in heaven, and the inevitable deception and fall from grace which occurred in the Garden of Eden. Within the human body, the three realms of God’s creation are internally expressed within the manifestation of the spirit body (light), energy body (re), and physical body (breath). Man’s three bodies are associated with the three realms of earth (i.e., the physical realm, energetic realm, and spiritual realm) as well as the three realms of heaven (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 36, pages 228-232). 228-232).
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
The Most High Creator God (“Yahweh”) The Spirit Realm of Highest Heaven
The Heavenly Governors (Dominions [Celestial Lords]; Virtues [Strongholds]; and Powers [Authorities])
The Heavenly Counselors (Seraphim; Cherubim; and Thrones)
The Heavenly Messengers (Principalities [Rulers]; 7 Archangels; and Angels)
Various Gods and Deities (Including Star Gods & Planetary Deities) (1)
Radiant Light of God
Spirit Kings and Queens (Overseeing Different Kingdoms & Continents) (Overseeing Spirit Ministers (Overseeing Different Nations)
The Spirit Realms of Lower Heavens
These are all considered to be powerful Spirit Entities They can either be categorized as “Good” or “Bad” Depending on how you interact with them
Spirit Servants (Warriors, Magistrates & Messengers) Spirit Teachers & Guardians (Overseeing Spiritual Lineages) The Elementals (Shedim) The Creative Spirits of Air, Fire, Water, Earth
The Spirit Realms of the Earth
Deities of the Sky (Wind, Rain, Thunder, Hail, & Lightning) (2)
Holy Fire of God
Nature Spirit Kingdoms * Mineral Realm * Plant Realm * Insect Realms * Animal Realms * Earth Realms (Deserts, Valleys, Swamps, Mountains, Seas, Jungles, Forests, etc.) Human and Animal Ghosts
The Spirit Realms of the Underworld
These lower form Spirit Entities are all considered to be Energetic Vampires
Spirit Succubus and Incubus (3)
Divine Breath of God
Spirit Snakes and Spiders (Internal) Spirit Parasites and Larvas (External)
Thought Formations
Thought-Form Entities
Powerful Demonic Spirits (Fallen Angels & Fallen Archangels)
• Trapped By Attachment The Ghost becomes obsessively attached
to a specic person or place, and becomes addicted to the “energetic food” released from the people or animals existing within this area–it then consistently overshadows the hearts and minds of the people who frequent these places in order to absorb their energy energy..
• Trapped By Delusion The Ghost is trapped by a distorted delusional understanding surrounding their death (often occurring under sudden or traumatic circumstances), and is unable to crossover to the other side. These types of spirits are commonly known as “Wandering “Wanderi ng Ghosts.”
Unconsciously Created Thought-Forms Created Through The Unbridled Imagination
Consciously Created Thought-Forms Created Through Willful Intention
Unlimited Energetic Thought-Forms
Specically Designed
Energetic Larva
Energetic Parasites
Energetic Thought-Forms
Created By Created By Group Individual Consciousness Consciousness
Figure 1.9. The various types of spirit entities existing within the three realms of creation.
Understanding The Spirit Realms Of Heaven
According to ancient Christian mythology, the spirit realm contains dierent realms and kingdoms, which are the domains of various gods and powerful spirits. For example, the Lower Heavens contain planetary gods, star gods, and gods of the sky (e.g., wind, rain, thunder, hail, and lightning). Each of these realms also contain the following (Figure 1.9):
• Kings and Queens: who are responsible for controlling
and overseeing dierent kingdoms and continents. • Ministers: oversee each “nation” in the kingdom. • Servants: who act as the warriors, magistrates and mes-
sengers of these kingdoms. • Teachers and Guardians: who oversee the hidden knowledge and divine wisdom contained within that kingdom. 17
Because there are powerful gods and spirits existing within the lower heavenly realms, and the people of the earth tend to worship them, God stated in his rst commandment in Deuteronomy 5:7, Thou shalt have no other gods other gods before me. Certain of these “gods” are simply dierent angels and elementals fullling their specically created tasks; which was originally ordained and established by God at the time of creation. Therefore when we pray to God and acknowledge that we will have no other gods before him, if we do not believe that there are other gods, or that there are other realms that the Creator governs, how can we truly understand the great mysteries that we seek to uncover as Christians. If we do not believe in the spiritual Dominions (Lords), Principalities (Rulers), and Powers (Authorities) of the various realms, then it will be additionally dicult for us to understand or even work with these higher spiritual forces. Being ignorant of these powerful spiritual forms only makes us more vulnera ble to any wicked scheme or method of psychi psychicc attac attack k that might originate from such supernatural s upernatural beings. Unfortunately, Unfortunately, blind faith does not work when dealing with these types of supernatural encounters; and simply having a strong intention will not remove a malevolent spirit, or disperse any type of disruptive earthbound ghost from your presence. Until you understand this, it will be dicult to fully f ully comprehend how they aect the matter,, energy, matter energy, and spirit existing within the physical realm; or how they are energetically inuenced and transformed by the divine light and sacred sounds issuing from your eternal soul. The lower realm of heaven should not be confused with the upper heavenly realms– which are associated with the dominion of the most high God, and his powerful celestial court. According to Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite (see Chapter 15) within this upper heavenly realm there are three main divisions of divine power power,, described as follows: • The Heavenly Counselors: This includes the six-winged ery Seraphim; the four-faced Cherubim; and the 24 Thrones (24 Elders) who exist as living symbols of God’s justice and authority, authority, and listen to the will of God and present the prayers of mankind (see Chapter 15, pages 124-126). • The Heavenly Governors: This includes the Dominions (winged human-looking Celestial Lords) who wield orbs of light fastened to the heads of their scepters or on the pommel of their swords; the Virtues (Strongholds) who are associated associ ated with the manifesting of various signs and miracles occurring within the human realm; and the Warrior Angels known as the Powers (Authorities) who supervise the movements of the celestial bodies (planets and stars), in order to ensure that the cosmos remains in order (see Chapter 15, pages 126-127). • The Heavenly Messengers: This includes the Principalities (Rulers) who wear crowns and carry scepters; the seven Archangels; and the Angels, who act as messengers to humanity and are also considered the Personal Guardian Angels of humans (see Chapter 15, pages 127-130). Understanding The Different Realms Of Earth
The earthly realm is similar to the heavenly realm in that each kingdom is equipped with its own type of king and queen (alpha ruling power), generals and soldiers (guardians and protectors), counselors (wisdom keepers), healers, and various types of servants (messengers and workers). In Christian mythology, the lower spirit realms of the earth are said to contain the various deities and spirit entities associated with the fo llowing: 18
• Spirits of the Mineral Kingdom: This includes the dierent
spirit entities living within all deserts, valleys, large rock formations, hills, and mountains; and the subtle energetic powers associated with various precious gems and minerals. • Spirits of the Plant Kingdom: This includes the dierent spirit entities associated with the various energies that are contained within all herbs and plants; fungi, vines, shrubs, and bushes; trees, forests, and jungles; and the subtle energetic and medicinal powers related to the various seeds, roots, wood, bark, stems, leaves, owers, pollens, and fruits of this kingdom. • Spirits of the Insect Kingdom: This includes the dierent spirit entities who are specically associated with governing and controlling the various types of insects and bugs who live under the earth, under the water, on top of the earth, and y within the air. • Spirits of the Animal Kingdom: Kingdom: This includes the dierent spirit entities associated with overseeing the various creatures living under the earth, under the water, on top of the earth, and y within the air. Traditionally associated with the earthly realm are the Elemental spirits that control the supernatural powers of the various energies related to the Earth, Water, Water, Fire, and Air. Each of the kingdoms existing within these dierent realms are also equipped with their own king and queen (alpha ruling power), generals and soldiers (guardians and protectors), counselors (wisdom keepers), healers, and various types of servants (messengers and workers). Understanding The Realms Of The Underworld
The dierent realms of earth and nature should not be confused with the various realms of the underworld; which includes all earthbound ghosts associated with the human and animal kingdoms, and the dierent kingdoms of the water realm – which include the various spirits that live within the oceans, rivers, lakes, streams, pools, marshes, and swamps, etc. Although the underworld is the realm of the disembodied souls of the dead, this realm is also associated with dierent thought-form deities, and thought-form entities such as spirit snakes and spirit spiders, as well as various energetic parasites (see Chapter 5, pages 43-59). Also included in this category are the various spirit entities associated with the fallen world of the damned. This includes the powerful fallen archan archangels, gels, fallen angels, certain elementals, demonic spirits that take the form of human and animal spirits, and the succubus and incubus spirits. Interacting with the Spirit Realm
We do not live liv e in an empty, unresponsive material world. wo rld. Instead we exist within the midst of a vast energetic ocean of living spirits, which also co-exist within this physical realm. Because we are continually surrounded by various spirit entities, which are invisible to a person’s physical eyes, it is essential that we develop an understanding of who and what these supernatural spirits truly are. For example, right at this moment there are all types of powerful angelic beings, innumerable hosts of earthbound ghosts, and incalculable sub-human entities such as nature spirits, elementals, and en-souled thought-forms existing within the earth. Although I had often heard stories about such encounters, e ncounters, the rst time that I actually saw my rst spirit entity occurred in
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
the early 1970’s, after meditating with my rst Shaolin Kungfu This willful ignorance ignoranc e is why many Christians today stumble “Sifu” (master). My teacher required that I meditate and g ave through life, blind to the various types of supernatura supernaturall pheme specic exercises designed to increase my body’s life-force nomena that continuously surrounds them. energy.. Over the weeks as I continued my daily meditation, my energy Some encounters with earthbound ghosts or spirit entities Third Eye eventually started to open and I began to see auras. can either prove to be positive and uplifting, or negative and At rst the energy looked like waves of hot steam coming o detrimental, depending on how you personally interact with of people’s bodies. Then after a few weeks, I began observing them. For example, a positive encounter with a spirit entity bright radiant colors ashing all around their energy elds. can include sudden creative inspirations and divine guidance; After seeing these bright radiant colors, I later started as well as the sudden forewarning of impending danger. On observing images manifesting inside the person’s aura eld. the other hand, a negative encounter with a spirit entity can These images eventually transformed into moving pictures, that often include sudden cold-chills, headaches, vertigo, nausea, were often observed manifesting manifes ting towards the side of their head. energetic vampiring, and psychic attacks, which can someAround this time I started noticing shadow spirits, as well times give way to such things as spirit oppression. as certain images of bright radiant light, which would often The ancient Christians understood that the spirit world manifest by suddenly entering then quickly exiting the room. would sometimes interact with and aect a person’s body, When I rst began to see these types of spirit manifestations, mind, and spirit. If the energetic inuence was strong enough, I had just nished meditating with my Shaolin teacher. After these interactions were believed to even aect the individual’s opening my eyes, I suddenly saw a bright radiant ash of thoughts, desires, and feelings through either conscious and light. It hovered for a few seconds towards the left side of the subconscious interactions. room, and then immediately disappeared. If left alone, these positive or negative interactions can Startled by what I had just observed, I quickly turned continue to surface within a person’s heart and mind, maniand asked my teacher, “What was that?!?” However when he festing through various types of dreams, visions, or ashes ashe s of shrugged his shoulders and simply answered, “Oh, I don’t images. Because these altered states were originally created know,” his careless response upset me. from a supernatural interaction with the spirit world, once Realizing that I would not be content with this carefree they begin to surface they are dicult to suppress, and are answer, he continued: “Johnson, some of these things are therefore often categorized by the individual’s conscious people from the past spirit projecting into the future; others mind as being a part of their own personal ideas or beliefs. are people in the future spirit projecting into the past; some The Apostle Paul wrote about this type of encounter in 2 are people in the present simply spirit traveling. Other times Corinthians 12:2, when he states that he was caught up to these things are celestial immortals and heavenly guides the third heaven – and whether he was in his physical body traveling within the various spirit realms and energetic di- or in his spirit body, he is not quite sure. mensions; and some can even be nature spirits, elementals, In life, a person’s mental state is traditionally categorized or earthbound ghosts. Unless we ‘freeze’ the spirit entity and as being either healthy or ill according to how well they prothen interrogate it, we cannot truly say what it is.” cess their personal thoughts and feelings; as well as how their “Johnson, have you ever gone shing and caught a sh?” thoughts and feelings manifest throughout their everyday life. Until roughly a century ago, all mental illness was origiI was puzzled by my teacher ’s strange question, and simply nodded my head. “And do you think that all of the sh in the nally observed as a sign of spirit oppression or demonic posac cordingly.. In modern society however, various oceans, rivers, ponds, and streams look exactly like the session, and treated accordingly sh that you caught? Of course not! There are dierent sizes all signs and symptoms associated with spirit oppression or and shapes of sh; each with its own energetic and physical demonic possession are now treated as a form of mental ment al illness, characteristics. The spirit realm is exactly like that Johnson. and the victim is often given drugs in order to sedate their body, mind, and spirit. Because the outward ou tward symptoms of a And just like in the vast ocean, some of the creatures that you body, will encounter can be quite benevolent benevol ent and kind, while others spirit oppression or possession are similar to textbook sympsimply exist as extremely aggressive predators.” toms of neurosis and psychosis (i.e., anxiety, disorientation, Eventually I became use to seeing such energetic phe- fantasies, and delusions, etc.), the prevailing tendency is to nomenon, and learned to relax and accept the clairvoyant diagnose such cases as paranoia, hysteria, or schizophrenia. skills that I had begun to develop. This acceptance opened According to research funded by the National Institute the doors to learning the additional skills and abilities that of Mental Health, conducted by Dr. Erika Bourguignon and were needed in order to interact with the spirits from these Dr Dr.. Felicital Goodman, behavioral patterns that are commonly dierent realms. I later discovered that many of these dierent labeled by modern psychiatry as “psychotic” (seeing visions, types of spirits interact with all of us. Some will continuously hearing voices and having contact with the dead), are not uplift and inspire us, while others will adversely inuence only considered to be normal in people who have developed our thoughts and emotions. In the same manner, all of our advanced clairvoyant perceptions, but are also an integral projected thoughts, words, and actions will likewise attract part of the religious practices of 96% of the 486 societies that and inuence these dierent types of spirit entities as well. were studied. Their research concluded that in most societies, The sad thing about this, is understanding the fact that nu- people who are not capable of altering t heir consciousness in merous Christians today are completely clueless and unaware order to perceive dierent energetic and spiritual states were of many of the spiritual interactions occurring within their considered to be psychologically abnormal and defective. lives. Some are even scornfully skeptical of the existence of Additional research into the subject maintained that in any type of spirit realm coexisting within the physical realm. all religious trance, often seen in Pentecostal Churches when 19
members of the congregation are being moved by the Holy invoked, spoken sound could coul d be used in order to awaken and Spirit, there is a predetermined beginning and ending to each call to one’s self the object’s energetic presence. presence. experience of an altered state of consciousness. Afterwards, Afterwards, the In the same manner, to command something “in or by” person returns to an ordinary state of consciousness (i.e., their the name of any manifestation of God was to immediately self-aware ego is still intact), with a stronger sense of life-pur- draw upon the spiritual energy associated with His divine pose and a deeper understanding about abo ut the altered experience. presence. This is especially true when the invocation is spoken This type of religious trance is considered to be an intentionally by someone who’s eternal soul has been spiritually linked heightened state of consciousness, brought about by carefully with the true internal source of their divine power, and has performed rituals that are designed to maintain the integrity of also received the divine authority to do so. Here in lies one the individual’s heart and mind (as seen in most Christian praise of the true spiritual powers of our Christian walk, which is and worship services). This is quite dierent from the mental energetically rooted in our relationship with both Jesus Christ state of clinical psychosis, which is a type of altered state of and God the Father. It is only through their divine authority mind dened as being an unpredictable and unwanted state of that we as Christians are allowed to enter into and interact disoriented madness, madness , that is void of meaning in ordinary reality. with the various supernatural creatures of the spirit realm. It has therefore been concluded that in all s piritual prac- Therefore, we must always remember to enter into this intices, seeing the vaporous image of a spirit entity or earth- credible magical world humbly, intelligently, and with rm bound ghost is actually a normal part of long-term prayer understanding that we are the high ambassadors and living and quiescent meditation training. This is because when an representatives of God the Creator. individual begins to quiet their spirit (i.e., the emotions of The Spiritual Law Of Cause and Effect their heart and the thoughts of their mind) their open eld The practice of removing a spirit entity from any person, of awareness begins to expand. All of which increases an animal, place, or item is known as an “Exorcism “Exorcism.” .” According individual’s intuitive psychic perceptions, and helps them to Divine Law, when performing any type of exorcism on an to become more aware of the various spiritual dimensions individual, the exorcist must rst make absolutely sure that coexisting within the physical realm. the victim is truly blameless and innocent of any provoked reIn these cases, an individual’s sudden clairvoyant obserobser- taliatory action surrounding the attackers’ focused intention. vations are often accepted as a natural energetic progression For example, if the victim victi m claims to be guiltless but is not, and of their personal spiritual growth and maturity; especially has actually earned the karmic psychic attack and retribution because their internal observer is still intact, and quietly through the disrespectful mishandling of a spirit entity, then analyzing each experience and supernatur supernatural al phenomena. there could be serious problems for the exorcist when he tries However, when any individual begins to suer from a to remove the attached negative energy from the victim’s serious mental disorder such as schizophrenia and delusional three bodies. This is why a seasoned exorcist will never go psychosis, they suddenly begin to believe and experience var- to work based on what he has been told by an alleged victim, ious deceptive fantasies and projected hallucinations as real. or from simply hearing the initial descriptions of a scared For example, because of his delusions, the literary character victim’s problems. Again, as in all cases of an exorcism, the Don Quixote attacked attacke d a windmill thinking that it was a giant. victim must rst qualify for the exorcist’s professional professional help. This is one of the primary reasons why an exorcist will The exorcist and his team understand that the victim rst place an alleged victim of a demonic assault through a does not purposely lie to them. However in cases of demonic battery of questions in i n order to determine if either western assault, because the victim is in such a state of fear and panic, medication or divine intervention is required to rectify the they often forget what actually started the psychic attacks in current situation. It’s not personal — it’s just practical. the rst place. Oftentimes these confused victims victi ms were simply As children of God, we understand that the Almighty in the wrong place at the wrong time, and this is exactly ex actly what originally intended all of his creations (both seen and unseen) the exorcist’s interrogation questions are designed to reveal. to work together in harmony for divine service, according to Whenever a Christian invokes the supernatural assistance God’s most holy will. Therefore it is often advantageous to of the celestial realm, and speaks the divine power of the name take some time and explore the dierent die rent benets that God has of Jesus Christ into manifestation in order to help rectify any allowed us to experience; especially those surrounding the situation (i.e., heal someone, bestow a blessing, remove a powstudy and exploration of the various supernatural manifesta- erful psychic attack, etc.), the spirit realm will immediately tions existing within the spirit realm. Because all knowledge is pass judgment on the current condition. For example, if the power,, anyone who is willing to intelligently use the various victim has lied, and intentionally deceived an exorcist into power forces of nature to gain a deeper understanding of God’s helping them, further judgment will immediately be passed wonderful creation, may also obtain a greater advantage in onto the guilty victim – who will then be severely punished spiritually growing and maturing as a child of God. for their un-virtuous acts of deception. All religions are traditionally based on obtaining an active The reason this can sometimes occur, is because when relationship with a living God. Therefore great importance importa nce has summoned into the physical realm, the celestial guardians always been placed on the invocational power associated with and divine protectors are often dispatched in order to help the spiritual authority of God’s divine name. This supernatura l energetically balance the scales. For example, what is negainuence is believed to have set the foundation of the universe. tively created and energetically enacted towards an innocent In ancient times, it was believed that the name of a person, victim, is eventually returned back onto the initial attacker. attacker. place, or thing created a direct energetic line and spiritual In other words, after divine intervention, if it was discovconnection with that named object. Therefore when properly ered that a malicious sorcerer has been psychically attacking 20
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
an innocent victim, and still continues to do so, the sorcerer will eventually feel the rebounding eects of his own ow n projected negative energetic actions. According to the law of cause and eect, any evil or harmful action that an individual has done towards another will always be returned back to the individual who originally initiated the attack according to the laws of energetic balance. This retributive action is not about punishment or revenge; instead it is about balancing the negative and positive energetic aspects of the eternal soul, and learning about the consequences of all actions, both good and bad. This is why when any individual i ndividual speaks and projects their life force energy to attack another person, and causes harm for the sake of pride, pride , control, money, fame, lust, or power, the energy created by the unscrupulous attacker is multiplied according to the number of other individuals aected by the suering victim. The more people that are involved (i.e., feeling the pain of the suering victim), victi m), the stronger and more powerful the energetic charge becomes. In Deuteronomy 32:35, Yahweh specically stated, Ven geance is mine, I will wil l repay. And in Galatians 6:7, it is written: Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. In other words, the spiritual law of “cause
and eect” is one of the main reasons why Jesus specically mentions that we are never to seek to avenge ourselves, but instead are encouraged to: Love your enemies — and pray for those who persecute you (Matthew 5:44). When questioning a victim and trying to determine exactly what caused the negative psychic inuence that is currently aicting them, an exorcist will sometimes remind the person that all practitioners of esoteric magic and people who engage in any type of spiritual or o r religious work are susceptible to the laws of “Blocking, Returning, and Scattering.” Because of the spiritual laws of cause and eect, there are no exceptions to this rule. In other words, this powerful spiritual law applies to all Christians and non-Christians non-Christians alike, and is described as follows:. • 1st Stage—Blocking: This rst energetic phenomena occurs when a person crystallizes (i.e., becomes emotionally and mentally stuck) around “being right;” and their spiritual arrogance and extreme vanity (self-centered actions) eventually stops and blocks their own personal spiritual growth. 2nd Stage—Returning: This next action brings the evil energy that the person directed and projected towards others – back onto themselves. This type of rebound rebounding ing energy can sometimes appear as a “demonic entity” or evil malevolent force, especially if the projected desires were originally hateful in design. • 3rd Stage—Scattering: This nal stage occurs when the person attacks and ghts against their own returning energy,, and this energy suddenly responds by dividing itself ergy and attacking the relationships of those who are closest to the person projecting the malevolent energy. In this type of energetic scattering, because of something known as “shared-karma” oftentimes other family members, mates, friends, and business partners are all adversely aected by the returning energy. This is why the Apostle Paul spoke in the Book of Romans 12:19, Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath: for it is written, ‘Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord.
Figure 1.10. He was t aken before a Judgement Court.
One example of having to face one’s own created negative energy can be noted in the following story. I have a student who actually died in a car accident and miraculously came back to life an hour later. When I rst met him many years after the accident, he explained that in his life he was a bully; and because of a physically abusive childhood, he escaped his feelings by continuously hurting and inicting pain onto others. He explained that during the time in which he died, he was taken before a judgment court (Figure 1.10). During his life review, review, it was made clear that not only was he required to feel and experience all of the hurt and pa in that he had caused each person, but he additionally had to feel the pain of all of those individuals who loved the victims that he had been hurting. The pain of all of those people were consid ered to be energetic branches of the same karmic root-action. It was further explained to my student that this energetic renement was required before before anyone could be allowed to reincarnate. reincarna te. Without this “renement,” the malevolent toxic state that they have learned to manifest within their soul would continue to reproduce itself throughout all generations. The judgment courts therefore represent true compassion by providing each individual with a opportunity to come clean (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 39, pages 283-284). Needless to say, after he was revived his personal life was immediately transformed, transformed, and he became a true child of light. As a born again Christian, Christian, he continued to live his life l ife as a servant of humanity under the banner of Jesus Christ. After a person becomes spiritually awake, a true reconnecting to the divine light that presently exists within their eternal soul is possible. As soon as the person consciousness passes into this higher spiritual awareness, all of the outside distractions surrounding their lives begin to fade away. Once they realize that all of their excuses, fantasies, and deliberate blindness have have suddenly dissipated, dissipated, it leaves them with the rude awakening of the true consequences of all their actions. In the spirit world, being “sorry” does not excuse you from receiving karmic retribution; no matter how long ago it was, or how many regrets you experience. Again, this is not a punishment, it is merely a cause and eect of all your actions, both good and bad, seeking balance. Simply put, this is the natural energetic eect of the law of power and balance. 21
Chapter 3. Understanding The Powerful
Effects Of Psyc Psychic hic Influence Because we carry the divine spark of God’s radiant spirit within our eternal soul, all humans have an innate psychic and telepathic ability that links them to all other energetic dimensions and life force energies. In fact, the human mind is continuously being aected by both the active energies resonating from the physical environment, as well as from the various subtle sensations originating from the spirit realm. Some minds can even sense and quickly inuence the thoughts and emotions of other people. This is often seen in couples who are considered soul-mates; soul-mates; who continually remain supportive and spiritually open towards each other. The term “Psychic Inuence” is often used to indicate when an individual’s mind is directed towards purposely inuencing another. This characteristic is often noticed in charismatic people and in dynamic speakers. The eect of a person’s psychic inuence is initiated through a principle known as “Induction,” which can be dened as “that inherent quality or attribute of energy by which the manifestation of that energy tends to reproduce itself in a second object by setting up a corresponding vibration, even though there is no direct contact between the two objects.” Examples of induction can include such things as the vibrational manifestation of heat generated in one object inducing the vibrational response of heat in other objects that are located within its range of induction. Likewise, the vibrational resonance resonance of light striking another object can also render it capable of additionally radiating light. In similar manner, through induction a magnet can induce magnetism into a piece of steel suspended nearby, even though the two objects do not actually touch tou ch each other; and in the same way, way, an object which carries an electromagn electromagnetic etic charge can induce electricity in another object situated some distance away. In every form or manifestation of energy, including thoughts and emotions, we can see the principle of induction operating. No person is able to inuence another anothe r individual through induction unless the person being inuenced already possesses within themselves a similar thought or emotion. Take for example two people sitting in a room. If the rst person has covertly suppressed feelings of hostility and the second person is sensitive to the energetic resonance of anger, then the second person will begin to feel uncomfortable or suddenly act out the rst person’s suppressed hostility – even if the hostility does not originally involve or is not consciously being directed towards the second person. The emotional discomfort or the sudden acting out of the negative emotional release then seems to suddenly happen for “no apparent reason.” Understanding Psychic Attacks Attacks
In understanding the natural energetic responses to induction and psychic inuence, let us now explore what exactly is a “Psychic Attack.” Simply stated, a psychic attack involves invo lves encountering some form of a dark external energy, which negatively impacts a person’s three bodies. This negative type of inuence can originate from destructive environmental factors, malevolent spirit entities, or even people. Malevolent spirits are often involved in psychic attacks, whether the attack is purposely or unintentionally directed. For example if a person has become the biological host of a spirit entity (which can sometimes occur unbeknownst to the host), and the individual becomes extremely angry at 22
another person, because of the strong psychic connection existing between the host and the spirit entity, the spirit may immediately reach out and attack the designated person of interest. This reaction is part of an unwritten code, wherein the spirit entity will naturally protect its investment by keeping its primary feeding source protected. protected. This also has the eect of increasing the spirit entity’s control over its host, and gives it the opportunity to nd a potentially new host through which to feed and drain life force energy. One example of such a condition would be certain couples or family members who chronically ght and never resolve their personal dierences. In such cases, the more energy the spirit entity has to work with, the more powerful and inuential it can become. During a mild psychic attack, the victim may often feel pressure within their head, and manifest feelings of strong anxiety, disturbed sleep, and bad dreams. However, more intense psychic attacks can also involve waves of mind-numbing terror, crippling physical pain, and overwhelming emotional compulsions. The psychic attacks that are intentionally initiated by unscrupulous individuals, are considered to be a type of malevolent spiritual assault, which can also be directed onto people as well as animals. Depending De pending on what type of psychic attack is created, the end result can often lead to physical or mental distress, illness, injury, and sometimes even death. The most common symptoms of a psychic attack include: inclu de: noisy poltergeist activity, nightmares, the presence of bruises on the body after a night of restless sleeping, feelings of overwhelming dread and fear (which deteriorate into nervous exhaustion, mental breakdown, and a physical wasting away of body tissue), and suddenly awakening in the middle of the night with a feeling of paralysis and experiencing a crushing weight on the chest (known as the “hag syndrome”). In cases of a psychic attack, it is always important to rst try and understand the primary reason for the attack. For example, a psychic attack often occurs as a result of either human direction or human assault. • Human Direction: This type of psychic attack is directed by a person person purposely creating and intentionally projecting malevolent thought-form clusters (hateful prayers – curses), and/or conjuring malevolent spirits through evil spells (ritualized prayer curses). • Human Assault: This type of psychic attack is directed personally by a malevolent person who is consciously spirit traveling to the victim’s house and attacking them. The image of the assailant can sometimes be mistaken for being a rogue spirit, or the disembodied soul of an earthbound ghost. Principles of Psychic Interference
Most of the supernatural entities existing within the spirit world are considered to be non-physical beings with telepathic abilities of varying strengths and powers. In fact, some spirit entities are even known for their ability to quickly awaken and stimulate telepathic receptivity within people who are naturally sensitive to the spirit realm. This mystical phenomena is often observed through the extraordinary connections seen during various forms of spirit channeling and/or mediumship. Normally the human mind possesses natural shields that serve to protect it from the intrusion of these subtle energetic and psychic inuences. However, when negative thoughts
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
and emotions are allowed to develop and accumulate within a person’s body, body, they eventually start to create energetic energeti c holes within the body’s external energetic eld (i.e., its “aura eld”). el d”). Once created, spirit entities can often take advantage of these energetic holes in order to gain access into a person’s mind. This type of energetic application is similar to the way in which an angry person will curse and project a psychic attack towards a victim, and consistently “feed” that malevolent energy until it starts to breakdown the person’s three bodies. Once this toxic energetic state is set into motion, if the negative energy is not consciously removed it can adversely inuence the victim’s mind, often resulting in distorted thoughts and unstable emotions. This will eventually deplete their body’s life force, and inevitably adversely eect their body’s tissue cells, and and internal organ organ systems. systems. In a psychic attack, when a spirit entity approaches a vulnerable person, it will often use whatever pre-existing core images and emotionally disruptive memories the victim has internally suppressed. These are targeted in order to gain access into the person’s mind. Most often it will choose the strongest natural core image available, for example sexual fantasies, anger and rage, grief and resentment, fears and pho bias, depression depression and and despair despair,, obsession obsession and compulsion, etc. During a psychic attack, all of the victim’s existing weaknesses will be quickly exploited and then used against them. The pulsating urges will come in waves, often strongest at the worst possible time, when the victim is at their weakest. These intelligently orchestrated assaults trigger and subconsciously activate the victim’s deep-seated vices and uncontrolled impulses; giving the malevolent spirit entity power and access the victim’s life force via their patterned vices. For example, substance abuse (i.e., excessive alcohol and drug intake) weakens the energy body’s natural defenses, and erodes a person’s innate psychic shields. Once their body’s natural defenses have been weakened, the person becomes more vulnerable to the negative inuences of the psychic attack. This is why it is so essential to master the skill of forgiveness, and to quickly remove such negative thoughts, emotions, and imprinted patterns from your body body,, mind, and spirit. This is also why in James 4:7, it states that Christians Christ ians are supposed to humble yourselves before God. Resist the devil, and he will ee from you. It is also why in Ephesians 4:26-27 it states, And do not sin by letting anger control you; and do not let the sun go down while you are still angry, for anger gives a foothold to the devil.
In order to “resist the devil” a person must rst address their unforgiveness, and learn to accept God’s forgiveness as we forgive those who have trespassed against u s.
Remember, it is through implanting core images and ideas, that spirit entities are able to manipulate and eventually take control of a victim’s spirit (thoughts and emotions), their senses (external sensory perceptions), perceptions), as well as their physical body (digestive system, nervous system, cardio-vascu cardio-vascular lar system, etc.). This entire process is described as follows: • Implanting Core Images: All spirit entities (both good and bad) have the ability to implant thought intentions and images into a person’s mind. One example of this is the sudden inspiration experienced by an artist. In a psychic attack however, a malevolent spirit will strategically assault the victim’s already existing core issues surrounding feelings of guilt, shame, anger, grief, fear,
(1) Inputted stories accepted from the individual’s personal cultural (2) Personal beliefs (5) Consistent based on projected accurate information Internal hopes and fears Truth
(4) Facts based on sensory perceptions
(3) Accepted statements based on religious beliefs
Figure 1.11. Each person’s “Internal Truth” is subconsciously constructed from the initial imprinting
and mental programming of ve main types of inuence.
loneliness, rejection, betrayal, etc. If an individual internally struggles with thoughts of lust for example, the spirit entity can intensify these ideas by implanting additional thoughts, images, and desires in order to increase the pre-existing energetic stimuli. This action then turns minor feelings of desire into obsessive lust; which allows the malevolent spirit entity to have a greater control over its host. An individual’s actions are based on their internal code of conduct; which is created from the initial i nitial programming of their personal belief belie f system or “internal truth.” As previously mentioned in Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1, page 20, this internal truth is subconscious subconsciously ly constructed from the initial imprinting and internal programming of the following ve important inuences (Figure 1.11): 1. Inputted stories of the cultural trance 2. Beliefs based on projected hopes and fears 3. Accepted statements based on religious beliefs 4. Facts based on sensory perceptions 5. Consistent accurate information. When our body dies and the acquired personality of our soul-extension soul-extensi on ceases to exist, the world that we originally constructed in order to live in it also dissolves with us. At that time, the various perceptions of our projected internal truth additionally dissolves — and not the world that other people inhabit. In other words, our personal perceptions of life and the way that we view everything ceases to exist when our eternal soul departs from this physical realm. This is why as Christians Christians,, we are said to be in the world — but not of the world (John 17: 14-16). With this understanding in mind, the true function, purpose, and eectiveness of implanting core images into our current perception of life, is that it quickly alters the way in which our heart and mind perceives its current existence. In this type of spirit-induced trance trance induction, a person’s heart, mind, and belief system is being overshadowed by the constant bombardment of another’s projected thoughts, intentions, and emotions. This type of negative thought-form inuence is often set into motion through a harsh criticism, or from a curse (malevolent prayer). Additionally, Additionally, the victim’s thoughts and emotions may also become suddenly distorted through the powerful psychic attack originating from a spirit entity who was “contracted” into attacking the victim by performing certain types of malevolent rituals. 23
In a trance induction created from implanting core images, when the person’s spirit (heart and mind) believes that something is there, then their physical body responds as if it actually truly is. Because the body’s physical, mental, and emotional states all respond to these types of thoughts and feelings, when implanted their inuential power quickly aects us–and the perceived world to which we respond, quickly begins to shift. • Taking Control: During a psychic attack, a powerful spirit entity can energetically reach into a person’s core images, and immediately insert its own impressions into the resonant eld of the victim’s energy body. This allows the spirit entity to have a powerful mind-energy-body mind-energy-body connection with the person. In this type of psychic attack, the malevolent spirit is moving from spirit oppression into spirit possession. One of the most common ways that a malevolent spirit entity can take control of its victim life is to rst internally induce either a psychotic or neurotic state of perception; especially if the person is unclear of their code of conduct and personal life vision. Oftentimes when this happens, the person will begin to experience any type of discrepancy or criticism as an invalidation of who they are, and become unclear of their current reality. reality. This disruptive internal state then becomes an energetic source of the person’s personal doubt, worry, fear, and obsession. Eventually the internal stories that they have previously kept hidden deep inside their mind, begins to corrupt their personal values; which causes their survival-based perceptions and intuitive instincts to become taken over by the malevolent spirit entity’s imprinted story story.. This internal disruption further overshadows the person’s sensory input. It is this upsetting mental and emotional state that nally leads to such mental disorders as psychosis or neurosis, described as follows: Psychosis: Based on a prior knowledge or experiential belief, the subtle perceptions perceptions of a person’s person’s intuitions are usually designed to protect each individual by informing them of Safe-vs-Unsafe situations. However, if this immediate intuitive understanding is deeply rooted in a person’s delusional psychosis (i.e., their thoughts and emotions are so impaired that they have lost contact with wi th external reality), they will quickly enter into a disillusioned based dreamworld. If left unchecked, these escalating emotional states feed the person’s loss of contact with reality, resulting in false beliefs surroun surrounding ding what is happening, or who is involved. This unstable mental state can easily lead to seeing or hearing things that are not there. Eventually, the person envisions a sensory based dreamworld, supported by no current reality. reality. They then become disturbed by their own projected dreams or nightmares, and as their dreamworld overlays their waking sensory-based sen sory-based reality, their contrived story completely controls and dominates their life. Neurosis: In this form of mental instability instability,, the person’s current vision of reality is replaced by the immediate avoidance of things that they “do not want.” As their body,, speech, and mind body mind becomes becomes incongruent, incongruent, what was was once at one time valued is now forgotten forgotte n and replaced by their obsession of panically avoiding certain things that they fear and do not want. 24
When seeking to take control of a person’s life, each time the overshadowed victim begins to obey the specic compulsions of the malevolent spirit sp irit entity, entity, they are immediately rewarded with pleasurable feelings of endorphin release, and experience short lived feelings of euphoria. However,, if the person resists the specic compulsions of However the malevolent spirit, the victim is immediately punished with psychic induced anxiety and physical manifestations manifestations such as nausea, headaches, vertigo, etc., until they submit to the spirit entity’s demands and compulsions. Malevolent spirit entities often need places of dark and quiet in order to manifest at the subtle levels wherein whe rein they can more easily aect the victim’s mind. This is why the presence of light and sound, while in itself is not enough to break a psychic attack, does however make it more dicult for the malevolent spirit to maintain control. Because of this, spirit entities do most of their work of implanting core images and taking control of a victim’s thoughts and feelings while they are asleep. These implanted images often manifest as consistent disturbing dreams or nightmares, centered around strong feelings of fear, guilt, and sexual desire. In fact, most victims are unaware that this energetic manipulation is occurring while they are dreaming. Certain malevolent spirits may also induce Night Terrors through this form of telepathic dream manipulation. This is used in order to cause the targeted victim to discharge enormous amounts of emotional energy. This frantically discharged life force is then absorbed by the malevolent spirit as a form of energetic food. • Length of Attack: The average psychic attack lasts for about 30 days, and then tapers o. However, subsequent attacks may often occur afterwards, depending largely on the source, the nature of the attack, and the specic reason why it was initiated. Also one important determining factor in the length of an attack is the actual strength, determination,, and resistanc determination resistancee of the targeted victim. Three Stages Used To Attack The Victim’s Spirit
When initiating a psychic attack, a malevolent spirit will generally follow a predictable pattern of assault. In fact, whether it involves a direct psychic attack, spirit oppression, oppression, or any form of possession, all spirit entities follow similar and predictable methods. Because of the consistent predictability of their attack, this becomes one of their greatest weaknesses; weaknesses; as well as one of our greatest advantages. Which is why many defensive countermeasures are specically based on taking full advantage of this inexibility. During an assault, psychic inuence can be directed towards a person’s spirit (heart and mind) according to three factors. First, by attacking the victim’s heart and adversely inuencing their emotional state. Second, by attacking the victim’s senses and distorting their perceptions. Third, by attacking the victim’s mind and warping their ability abil ity to focus and concentrate. The quality and consistency of these three methods of psychic attack, determines the exact extent of their negative energetic progression, and additionally reveals its specic symptom manifestations manifestations.. 1. Attacking The Victim’s Heart and Emotional State: In order to exert an eective psychic attack and adversely inuence a person’s spirit (i.e., (i.e ., the emotions of their heart
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
and the thoughts of their mind), the targeted victim vi ctim must rst internally harbor certain unhealed emotions and dark desires through which the malevolent spirit may implant its own core images. The primary feelings associated with these painful memories are then energetically overshadowed and increased in order to bring about greater anxiety.. In other words, the malevolent spirit will start o anxiety with a little bit of truth, and then add on to it by distorting the story along with its own implanted thought intentions and images. In this type of psychic attack, the malevolent spirit will change the story, strategically increasing the victim’s already existing feelings of fear, guilt, shame, anger,, grief, loneliness, rejection, betrayal, etc. anger The attacking spirit will then continue to intensify the emotional attachments associated with this specic story and its generated feelings. This unstable mental and emotional state will then be further enhanced, and pressed even deeper within the victim’s subconscious mind. This process will continue until the victim nally breaks under under the enormous enormous emotional emotional pressure pressure brought about by consistently repeating the distorted images and re-experiencing the painful feelings that surround the overshadowed story. The easiest and strongest emotions for a person to quickly experience and obsess over, are the feelings of fear and sexual desire. With proper attention applied to them, both of these powerful emotional states can be energetically modied and exaggerated beyond normal parameters.. This is done in order to quickly overshadow parameters and initiate control over the specic feelings of the person’s heart, and becomes manifested when the unstable emotional discharges suddenly become uncontrollable (i.e., shouting, screaming, crying, laughing, etc.). 2. Attacking The Victim’ Victim’ss Senses and Perceptions: In this second stage of attack, in order to exert an even stronger, more eective psychic inuence over the person’s spirit, the malevolent spirit moves to overshadow their external senses; and begins distorting their various perceptions. When an attacking spirit is adversely inuencing the energy associated with a person’s physical perceptions, it must rst have the ability to form and project strong, clear, and steady mental pictures of the specic ideas or feeling sensations it is trying to induce. This type of overshadowing is often performed in stages–by rst mentally and emotionally layering and integrating many dierent sensory word pictures that are associated with and related to the negative projected visualizations (e.g., hearing disturbing noises, seeing horrendous images, smelling putrid odors, feeling cold and icy touches, etc.). As the intensity of these disruptive feeling sensations begin to take hold, the chaotic energy is then increased and brought from from a subconscious to a conscious integration with all of these false senses. Next, all of these distorted images and their alarming sensations are quickly combined into a complex multidimensional internal belief; which now energetically overshadows the person’s core values and internal truth. This subconsciously constructed new distorted imprinting and reprogramming is then maintained and supported by the malevolent spirit’s spirit’s continually continually projected images. images.
3. Attacking The Victim’s Victim’s Mind and Concentration: In this
nal stage of assault, the malevolent spirit overshadows the person’s mental focus and concentration; causing its projected thought ideas to eectively override all pre-existing patterns of cognitive reasoning. Before attempting to do this, the malevolent spirit must rst disrupt the victim’s heart and emotional state; and then begin attacking their primary senses, distorting all of their initial perceptions. In this emotionally vulnerable and mentally unstable condition, the person no longer knows who to trust, or what to believe. Because what they currently see, hear, smell and feel is no longer perceived as true, they are now primed and ready for the third level of assault; to attack the mind and energetically disrupt their ability to focus and concentrate. This type of negative energetic inuence is often applied through either an aggressively strong and dominating mind control, or through subtle seduction and/or hypnotic trance. By energetically distorting the internal mental process relating to perception, memory, judgment, and reasoning, the focus of the person’s concentration can then be altered and their body manipulated like a puppet. In order to accomplish this, the malevolent spirit must rst encourage its victim to disconnect all attachments to feelings of hope–which is why many people who do not have an active spiritual walk with God often fall prey to such deviant applications. Once the person’s spirit has become overshadowed overshadowed and sedated, all that is left is for the malevolent spirit to focus solely on one thing (i.e., a specic item, goal, intention, etc.), and begin directing the victim towards the object of its focused concentration. There are many dierent physical manifestations that can indicate the beginning of a psychic attack. Although the following list identies a few, these symptoms can also indicate other types of health problems. This is why it is paramount to investigate all possibilities before oering any form of advice or treatment. These strange situations may occur in any combination or degree of severity. • Sudden changes in behavior, for no apparent reason • Sudden memory loss, followed by a sudden loss of energy, • Sudden fatigue, for no apparent reason • Sudden depression, and chronic bad luck relationshipss • Sudden diculties with nances or relationship • Sudden recurrent or frequent nightmares • Sudden illnesses that eludes western diagnosis • Sudden animal responses (dogs bark, cats hiss and run) • Sudden strange or recurring accidents • Obsessive thoughts, desires, or fetishes that suddenly manifest and won’t go away • Icy cold feeling on part or all of the body • Hearing voices and/or seeing hallucinations • Feeling like something is watching you • A discomfort or fear in a specic area in your home • Feeling something touch or bump into you Each victim of a continual psychic attack will often have their own set of symptoms. These symptom manifestations will often be based on the person’s physical, mental, and emotional strengths and weaknesses. 25
Attacking the Spirit Spirit (Heart & Mind) - Results in Extreme Delusional Delusional Psychosis. As the mind becomes becomes “overshadowed,” the victim’s victim’s sensory perceptions are adversely effected, manifesting as Obsessive Compulsions, Great Anxiety, or Sudden Repulsions.
Attacking the Energy Field - Results in Chronic Misfortune (Bad Luck). Experienced as sudden accidents and/or sudden attacks often occurring from different people, animals, and insects.
Attacking the Physical Body - Results in Physical Physical Illness and Disease Conditions: Conditions: * Attack the Head and/or Back of Neck (Mouth of God): Causing powerful Epileptic Seizures, Nervous System Disorders, and Stroke * Attack the Chest and/or Back of Heart: Causing Digestive System Disorders, Hag-Syndrome (Weight Compressing Chest), Heart Attack, or Sleep Paralysis * Attack the Abdomen and/or Lower Back: Causing Immune System Disorders, Reproductive System Disorders, and Atrophy Syndrome (Wasting-Away)
Figure 1.12. A Psychic Attack can be designed to effect a victim’s physical body body,, energy body, and/or spirit body body..
The Three Areas Of Psychic Attack Attack
During a psychic attack, there are three main areas that a malevolent spirit will most often target; including the victim’s physical body, energy eld, and spirit (heart and mind). It is therefore important to understand the various symptom manifestations associated with each of these areas (Figure 1.12). • Attacking The Physical Body: When a psychic attack is used to adversely aect a person’s physical body, the ending result is often severe problems associated with their body’s internal organ tissues and central nervous system. This type of assault normally results in various forms of Atrophy Syndromes (wasting away), or severe digestive problems. However, certain powerful attacks have also been known to additionally cause heart attacks, attac ks, stroke symptoms, and most often epileptic seizures. Most physical body psychic attacks are usually directed at the base of a victim’s head, just below the occipital lobe, or are directed towards the center of their diaphragm area. However, now and then a victim may begin to notice a psychic attack starting with a strange tingling sensation occurring in and around the lower back and kidney area, or even within the upper area of the back, in-between their shoulders. The most common symptoms associated with a psychic attack during sleep aect a victim’s breathing; and can sometimes cause partial or full paralysis, especially when the victim is lying supine on the bed. This type of energetically-induced paralysis is created from the physical body being drained of its life force. In certain cases, the th e victim can be so overcome with shivering s hivering that their body suddenly becomes frozen on the spot. This level of direct assault indicates that the malevolent spirit has not yet attached itself to the person’s physical body, but is still trying to penetrate through the victim’s external energetic defenses. Many psychic attacks often start with some type of nocturnal interference; with the stronger attacks almost always causing the victim to experience disrupted sleeping patterns–resulting in extreme sleep deprivation. This can often manifest with such symptoms as confused speech and obsessively over-thinking everything, chronic nightmares, nightmar es, sleep walking, waking paralysis, and experiencing sudden cold chills while in bed. The victim may also observe the frequent movements of shadowy images image s darting throughout the room via their peripheral vision. 26
The stronger forms of psychic attacks can often manifest in a variety of unusual physical ailments, ailments, such as sudden dietary problems, sudden illnesses and infections, stomach and bowel disorders, muscular cramping, pricking and stabbing pains, etc. Typically the lives of victims suering from such a powerful psychic attack will quickly begin to fragment, and come undone. Other symptoms that can sometimes manifest include stomach cramps, vomiting, diarrhea, fainting, and physical paralysis (similar to those symptoms caused by extreme panic and fear). • Attacking The Energy: Once the negative psychic energy attaches itself to the victim’s body, it beings to adversely aect all of the person’s energy elds. The resulting problems that can arise from this negative attachment often manifest as strange encounters suddenly occurring throughout the day. These strange diculties can include sudden accidents, chronic misfortune, misfortune, as well as unprovoked attacks from dierent people, animals, and insects. I have personally known individuals who have had powerful curses placed on their lives, and were at the eect of experiencing chronic bad luck with constant nancial problems, and suering from sudden health problems (e.g., experiencing seven whiplash accidents within a three-year time period). However due to their adamant disbelief in the spirit world, it was very dicult to assist these people, and they continue to be victimized by such things, things, even up to this present present date. One way of determining the specic negative manifestations associated with this form of psychic attack, is to look for consistent patterns that bring to light the malevolent spirit’s exact approach and application. For example, the constant nancial problems and whiplashes kept the victims in a chronic state of anger, rage and resentment towards all of society. This allowed the malevolent spirit to feed o of the person’s discharged negative energy. It additionally created an energetic pattern that further perpetuated a chronic state of emotional turmoil– one that specically focused on all of the perceived injustices and failures the victims had encountered. • Attacking The Spirit: When negative psychic energy begins to adversely aect a victim’s spirit (thoughts and emotions), the resulting problems will manifest through severe psychological disorders. These psychological prob-
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Trauma
Sexual Contact
Substance Abuse
Symbiotic Relationships
Attraction
Living In Haunted Places
Curiosity
Keeping Haunted Items Energetic Substance (Food)
Invitation Conjuring Rituals
Reasons Why A Malevolent Spirit Will Attack
Improper Handling
Human Induced Psychic Attacks
Energetic Bleeding
Design (Guardians)
Mobility
Improper Energetic Training
Availability
Entertainment
Soul Victim
Figure 1.13. The most common motivations for a malevolent spirit entity to attack a human.
lems will manifest in various ways; most often aecting the energetic dimensions of the spirit realm. Once these energetic person’s sensory perceptions and intuitive energy elds. portals have been opened, the resulting interactions with In this stage of psychic assault, symptoms can addi- humans can often lead to heightened states of enlightenment, tionally manifest as emotional emoti onal instability, insomnia, some or times of great turbulent suering. form of xed mania or obsession; as well as diculty in As a standard rule, once a spirit entity moves into the trying to concentrate or in formulating ideas. physical dimension it cannot stay very long unless it absorbs In stronger psychic attacks, the victim will experience the life force energies from living organic-beings (i.e., (i.e. , humans powerful symptoms associated with sudden obsessive or animals). This important factor can often explain the urcompulsions,, extreme panic or anxiety attacks, extreme gency of certain types of sudden psychic attacks; and it also compulsions depression,, as well as sudden fears and repulsions. depression helps to explain the sinister phenomenon usually associated When this type of psychic attack occurs, certain nega- with these types of attacks. For example, psychic attacks are tive inuences can be further imprinted into the victim’s specically designed to emotionally unbalance and weaken a subconscious mind, resulting in them experiencing many victim, making them more susceptible to physical, emotional, negative thoughts, urges, and compulsions that are in- and mental harm, and in certain cases to progress further consistent with the person’s true nature. towards dierent stages of spirit oppression or possession. When a spirit entity begins to psychically attack its As the spirit entity moves to gather a person’s life force victim in this manner, it uses the person’s suppressed and gain control over their life, their body’s energy eld fears and passions as an energetic entry portal through begins to break down down and further exposes exposes its innate innate internal which to eect the individual’s thoughts and emotions. weaknesses. Which is why sometimes negative spirits are Right after that, certain thoughts, urges, and compulsions driven to attack a victim in the similar way that a wild pred begin to surface surface uncontr uncontrollably ollably within the victim’s mind. ator instinctively preys on weaker animals. For example, it is As the victim struggles with these enhanced internal a known fact that malevolent spirits tend to prey on spirituweaknesses, the malevolent spirit will then embellish ally vulnerable humans. This can include people who do not these suppressed feelings and bring about extreme emo- have a relationship with God, as well as those who do but are tional anguish, often manifesting as great psychological internally consumed with powerful negative emotions such turmoil. Once this level of psychic attack is set into mo- as anger, grief, fear, guilt, shame, anxiety, and lust. tion, it continues to energetically grow, constantly altering For the most part, malevolent spirits tend to be interested and changing the victim’s perceptions. As the victim in humans much the same way humans look upon cattle, cattle , wild becomes use to the new energetic pattern, it becomes game, or any “play thing.” Which is why certain circumstancincreasingly more dicult to treat. es can increase a person’s chances of being exposed to malevolent spirits and demonic entities. With this in mind, in order Specific Reasons Why A Malevolent Spirit to help the reader understand how this condition condit ion can happen I Will Choose Choose To Interact With With Someone have included a list of 20 reasons why a malevolent spirit will wil l There are many unseen spiritual forces that aect our lives in both positive and negative ways; which can quickly suddenly begin to interact with an individual (Figure 1.13): have a powerful inuence on the health of our three bodies. 1. Trauma: There are many documented cases of extreme emotional and physical abuse causing a person to become Although many people often choose not to acknowledge these susceptible to oppression or possession from a disembodsupernatural inuences (especially the forces of darkness), ied earthbound soul (ghost), a spirit entity (an elemental sometimes for some unknown reason, an energetic portal is or composite being), a demonic entity, entity, or a fallen angel. suddenly opened between the physical realm and the subtle 27
In fact, it has been noted that sometimes deep emotional and/or physical traumas can often cause a victim’s connection to their acquired personality (soul extension) to shutdown. This internal disassociation then causes the person’s spirit (feelings of their heart and thoughts of their mind) to also disconnect, creating an energetic vacancy through which dierent types of spirit entities are able to eventually overshadow and possess. In such cases, a person’s life and living condition can become so abusive and emotionally destitute that they “lose their way;” which causes them to abandon all hope, and they eventually disconnect their heart and mind from their current life. Once they disconnect from the spirit light of their eternal soul and begin to surrender their will to live, they become vulnerable to the more aggressive psychic attacks of malevolent spirits. This is why the Bible states: Fathers, do not provoke your children to anger, but bring them up in the discipline and in struction of the Lord (Ephesians 6:4). Anger is the rst manifestation of hurt and pain - followed by grief and sorrow s orrow.. 2. Substance Abuse: One of the most common ways that an interaction with a malevolent spirit can occur will often transpire when an person is under the strong mind-altering substances of certain types of drugs (recreational and/or prescription) prescription) or excessive alcohol intake. This is because both of these these methods methods can quickly inuence and alter a person’s spirit (heart and mind), and simultaneously tear holes within their body’s external energy eld. Although these methods are sometimes used by tribal shamans as special tools through which to enter into the spirit realm, when approached incorrectly this aggressive method is considered to be extremely dangerous. This is because this type of practice practice causes a person’s person’s consciousness to quickly become splintered from their physical body.. Once they have ripped body ripped open the veil that separates the normal perceptions of the physical realm from those of the spirit realm, their spirit becomes vulnerable to the more aggressive psychic attacks of malevolent spirits. More often, this forced entry places the individual’s perceptions into the lower spirit realm, where they can become easy targets for both malevolent spirits as well as demonic entities and fallen angels. 3. Attraction: It is a well known fact that people who follow an unhealthy lifestyle often tend to attract negative spirit entities. This spiritual law is built on the premise that “like attracts like.” Over the years, many of my teachers would continually remind me that the company I choose to keep will have a powerful inuence on either attracting attractin g or repelling certain spirit entities. For example, emotions that are extremely intense (anger, rage, hate, sorrow,, depression, etc.) sorrow etc. ) will tend to draw negative spirit spi rit entities like a moth to a ame. Because these troublesome trouble some spirits are attracted to the lower vibrational vi brational resonance resonance of troublesome people, any long term attention placed on negative things brings about the attraction of negative spirit entities. When any person derives satisfaction from committing cruel and malicious acts, the vibrational resonance of their body alters, causing their energetic eld to become spiritually darker than normal. This energetic shift in their 28
body’s external external energy eld then then attracts negative negative spirit entities similar to the way that a shark follows a trail of blood in the ocean. This type of energetic attraction and negative response often manifests when a person suddenly displays a lack of self-control; which is often made evident when certain individuals lose themselves in sudden obsessive surges of great hatred, fear, anxiety, despair, or depression. 4. Curiosity: Sometimes curiosity and spiritual naiveté can invite great problems, especially if an individual does not take the time to consider the full ramications of their specic actions. For example, without proper training carelessly watching horror movies or reading scary books about interactions with the demonic realm can often imprint certain images into the conscious and subconscious mind. These creative images give birth to various thought-form patterns, which can then create energetic portals through which a ghost or a spirit entity can enter and inhabit your home. Having a strong desire and a calling to investigate the supernatural in order to learn more about this spiritual realm and to be of better assistance to others is ne. However,, it should always be followed with a deep unHowever derstanding of God’s divine laws and authority, authority, which are brought into manifestation manifestation through through using using sacred sacred words, words, and through the radiant light of his Holy Spirit. 5. Invitation: Unless specically contracted and sponsored by an outside source, oftentimes when rst stalking someone a demonic spirit must receive permission to stay and interact with the potential victim. This much needed “invitation to enter” is one reason why playing with such things as the Ouija board is considered to be so dangerous. In fact, the easiest way to become involved with a spirit entity and consciously invite it into your life is through the use of the Ouija board. According to statistics, 4 out of 10 victims of “Demonic Infestation” (see Chapter 13, pages 112-113) began by using the Ouija board, making it one of the most common ways a malevolent spirit is invited into i nto a person’s household. What is not often understood by many people, is that right after summoning and communicating with a spirit entity, it does not always leave when the conjuring ritual is concluded. In fact many times the contacted spirit is a demonic entity in disguise. Although the conjured spirit often professes to simply be an earthbound ghost - usually a young child who died in the house many years ago, and is lost and looking to nd comfort, it is actually seeking an invitation to possess. First the house — then the inhabitants of the house. In the spirit realm, any type of “contracted agreement” is specically created through your spoken word– which is how this type of permission is precisely expressed and granted, and is immediately accepted within the spirit realm as a binding contract. Remember your spoken words carry within their sound patterns God’s divine breath of life, which which is connected connected to the spiritual spiritual light of your eternal soul. The spiritual Law of Invitation is built on the premise that “you get what you ask for.” In other words, a person can deliberately summon the presence of the demonic realm through magic ritual or by some form of spiritual communication. Although this type of
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
contact is often used in order to acquire hidden information through channeling, automatic writing, receiving auditory messages, performing séances, or acting as a spiritual oracle –all of these dierent mystical techniques represent repres ent an open invitation to the spirit realm. This voluntary gesture can be initiated without performing special ceremonial magic rituals, and without repeating certain conjuring incantations. The sad thing is that many times people who encourage invisible spirits to enter into their home this way, often pull in spirits of a malevolent kind which they never knew existed. For example, the practice of openly inviting spirits to enter and control one’s body (Channeling) additionally opens the person to a highly vulnerable state for spirit possession. Although in modern times Channeling is considered to be a New Age fad often used to acquire such mediumistic abilities as psychic sensing, trance speech, clairvoyance, clairaudience, spirit writing, and transguration, it also opens the door for spirit possession. It is important to mention here that not all spirit entity related problems that arise from Channeling can be overcome with a few banishing prayers. This is because of the specic permission the victim gave the spirit entity by openly inviting it to enter and take control of their body. No matter how it is worded, when an invitation is spoken out-loud it is in essence a magical invocation. 6. Conjuring Rituals: Because of free-will, each person has the right to create and manifest any type of environment they desire in their life. However However,, willfully summoning spirit entities to render them captive, captive , control their power, or use them as weapons against others can often lead to detrimental interactions with powerful demonic spirits. This is one reason why most people who practice black magic in order to attract certain people, positions, and things into their lives are normally surrounded by a multitude of dierent types of dark spirits. Their specic intentions and projected desires granted these various spirits the permission and the right to be there. After partaking in certain black magic conjuring rituals, a person can become spiritually bonded to the demonic entity responsible for enforcing the outcome of the ritual. Many times just one exposure to a powerful conjuring ritual is enough to cause serious long-term damage within an individual’s life, simply because they risk becoming under the inuence of the overseeing guardian spirits associated with that particular magical li neage. For example, after performing and/or participating in one of these dark magic rituals, certain spirit entities are often dispatched by an overseeing spirit and assigned to the individual as a personal assistant, guide, guardian, and/or teacher (Figure 1.14). Eventually however, however, many of these people begin to suer from powerful psychic attacks that are provoked by these same spirit assistants, especially because they represent an invested food source to these spirit helpers. Although the victim may try to run away, they can move from house to house and city to city in a vain attempt to distance themselves from the tormenting spirit, spirit, however it is actually of no use. While much can be done to help a person who is being tormented by these types of spirits after having partici-
Figure 1.14. After partaking in black magic conjuring rituals, an person can become spiritually bonded to the demonic entity who was responsible for enforcing the outcome of the ritual.
pated in certain black magic rituals, it is often extremely dicult if they do not maintain a new life focused on a born-again born-a gain spiritu spiritual al connect connection ion with God. This is becaus becausee serious physical and spiritual life-changes life -changes must be immediately made in order to eectively break the powerful energetic cords and spiritual bond that was previously established with the contracted spirit entity. After successfully breaking away, a wholesome spiritual life consisting of moderation and self-discipline must be forever maintained in order to minimize the powerful overshadowing eect originally created from the demonic spirit’s energetic inuence. After removing these energetic cords, while still in the healing stage, any exposure to recreational drugs, excessive alcohol intake, or unwholesome activities will naturally split the protective spiritual covering that keeps the person safe; and the freshly generated negative energy will suddenly act as a calling card to the previously exorcised spirit. As this negative energy begins to increase and accumulate within 29
the energy eld of the person’s body, it quickly contaminates and erodes the divine light that was previously established in order to keep the tormenting spirit at bay. • Psychic Attacks Created Through Angry Prayer: All practitioners of any religion are capable of manifesting powerful energetic actions through their prayers. This includes those people who practice “White Magic” (i.e., people who use their prayers to bless, heal, and protect people), as well as those individuals who practice “Black Magic” (people who use their prayers to condemn, control, or destroy people). Although the specic words and the spiritual intentions used to manifest each of these separate conditions may be dierent, the foundational energetic principles are still the same. When any person consciously directs their prays to wards someone and initiates a complaint, criticism, or condemnation, a dark energetic cord extends from that person’s three bodies into the energetic eld of the focused focu sed victim. Once the projected negative force of this “curse” envelops the victims energy eld, any pre-existing darkness located within the victim’s body (i.e., suppressed supp ressed feelings of anger, worry, grief, fear, and other unresolved painful emotional experiences) acts as a magnetic entry-portal for the projected curse, which allows the negative energy to enter into the victim’s tissues and adversely inuence their internal organs. Once this energetic connection has been established established,, the negative energy can cause cause the the victim victim to suddenly experience severe physical reactions such as immediate headaches, cramping, dizziness, nausea, etc. The spiritual consequences of energetically attacking another person through malicious or vindictive prayers, or consciously vampiring and misusing another person’s life force can all be enormous. Since negative energy always recoils back onto the perpetrator, it also attracts the attention of powerful negative spirit entities. tak e vengeance or This is why the Bible states: You shall not take bear a grudge against the sons of your own people, but you shall love your neighbor as yourself: I am the Lord (Leviticus. 19:18). • Ritualized Hexes: Sometimes spirit entities can be in-
tentionally summoned and dispatched by malevolent individuals who are trained in powerful magic and motivated by vengeance or jealousy. In such cases, in order to invade a victim’s house and begin to attack them from a distance, the person will rst observe their intended target through clairvoyant scrying, and then dispatch a spirit entity into the victim’s living space. In order to accomplish this type of psychic attack, the person must rst be highly experienced in the art of invocation, and must additionally be hosted by a spirit who will enhance the person’s clairvoyant abilities. It is a well known fact that certain spirit entities are capable of causing dormant psychic abilities to suddenly manifest within spirit mediums and channelers. channel ers. This is accomplished by rst energetically stimulating the person’s three bodies, and then directly activating and awakening their latent psychic abilities. For example, by stimulating a person’s Third Eye to psychically see the intended victim, the host’s spirit body can then immediately project their energy and travel to where the victim is located; this special method is known as “traveling clairvoyance.” 30
Once this energetic portal has been created, the host can then maintain this spiritual doorway existing between their three bodies and their targeted victim’s three bodies. This energetic bridge allows the negative spirit entity to project itself directly to the targeted victim and begin to carry out its psychic attack. In this type of consciously constructed psychic attack, the victim may not even be aware of what is transpiring until dierent supernatural phenomena suddenly start occurring inside their house. This technique is similar in application to how many of the ancient and modern Christian mystics induce out-of body experiences; and project their spirit bodies to chosen locations by visualizing a specic area, and then willing themselves to be there. However in these special cases, the Christian mystics use this energetic connection to help heal, assist, and inspire people peop le who were currently in need. 7. Human Induced Psychic Attacks: Another form of psychic attack, often seen as an unprovoked attack, can be caused by a malevolent spirit suddenly overshadowing overshadowing and quickly possessing a vulnerable person. Once the person is possessed, the overshadowed individual immediately begins to verbally and/or physically assault and attack a targeted victim. Certain types of spirit entities will often live vicarious pseudo-existences through their living host. Such entities are generally single minded, moody and easily oended. When using the body of its human host for both psychic and physical aggression, aggression, the malevolent spirit entity e ntity will sometimes reach out towards the targeted victim from inside the host, and initiate an assault like a puppet-master working one of its toys. These sudden attacks are generally short-lived, as the amount of energy currently available to the resident spirit entity is greatly weakened while the host is still awake and using up all the available life force through walking, talking, thinking, and working, etc. In such a case, the strength of the psychic attack depends greatly on the specic power, intelligence, and experience of the possessing spirit entity. entity. • Self-Induced Psychic Attacks: Oftentimes the energy of a person’s negative thoughts and intentions, that were consciously projected and directed towards others in the form of criticizing, complaining, and condemning, will suddenly return back onto themselves. This is a form of “self-induced psychic attack.” The reason that this energetic rebounding eect occurs is because in life all people are susceptible to the spiritual laws of “Blocking, Returning, and Scattering.” This important law of cause and eect consists of the following energetic patterns which were previously mentioned in Chapter 2, page 21: 1st—Blocking: This energetic phenomenon occurs when an individual becomes emotionally and mentally stuck around “being right;” and their walk with God begins to stagnate because of their spiritual arrogance. Because this spiritual vanity internally creates an uncompassionate disposition, the radiant light of their eternal soul stops growing. Many times the individual’s stubborn refusal to listen to what the subtle spirit of God has to say concerning their life, alters their personal mission as a child of light. 2nd—Returning: Once a person’s spiritual walk begins to stagnate, because of a lack of inner-peace, i nner-peace, joy, and grat-
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
itude in their life, the individual will oftentimes begin to complain, criticize, and condemn other people; even those individuals working within their own church congregation and particular faith. However, because of the spiritual Law of Returning, the energy of these consciously projected evil-intentions that were vented towards others eventually returns back towards the angry individual. This type of rebounding energy can sometimes appear as a demonic spirit or some form of evil force, especially if the projected desires were originally hateful in design. 3rd—Scattering: This nal stage occurs when the individual who is receiving the rebounding energy suddenly begins to attack and ght against their own returning energy. With each violent encounter, their returning energy responds by dividing itself into smaller energetic fragments, and additionally begins to attack their relationships with those people with whom they are closest to. In this type of energetic scattering attack, because of shared-karma oftentimes the individual’s family mem bers, their mate, their close persona personall friends, friends, and/or their business busi ness becom becomee indep independen endently tly or collec collectively tively aect aected ed by the angry person’s negative negati ve rebounding energy, depending on how powerful the original hateful emotions were. 8. Design: Since the times of the ancient warrior-priests and tribal shamans, powerful spirit guardians have been energetically created and manifested into existence with the specic goal of acting as powerful protectors over places that were deemed holy and sacred. In fact, special pacts or vows were at one time established between certain spirit entities and a particular king, tribal shaman, or group of spiritual/religious people – with agreements made to protect the line of people (i.e., families, tribes, and/or nations), places (sacred temples or holy places of worship), or holy items (e.g., sacred tools, icons, idols, etc.). Depending on the original creators of these binding agreementss and the terms of the contract, these powerful agreement guardian spirits could be highly intelligent and extremely dangerous; dangerou s; especially if they also acted as predatory enforcers who continuously maintain the energetic integrity of their original design and the covenant they enforce. There are two specic occasions that can lead to a psychic attack created from encountering these types of guardian spirits. • Psychic Attack Due to Improper Invocation: When talking about the specic design of a spirit guardian, it is important to mention that certain powerful entities have been specically created for the the sole sole purpose purpose of guarding guarding spirit portals and for protecting esoteric teachings. There are even special angelic entities that have been created by God and specically designed to destroy evil. I remember for example one case where a young man obtained a “Grimoire” (a special book containing instructions on how to perform rituals to summon “angelic” spirits - see Chapter 18, pages 152-154), and began to perform one of the ancient invocation rituals in the text, which was described as: “to receive justice and inict inic t harm upon someone who is evil, and deserves to be punished.” Although this young man’s idea was to punish someone who he believed had just “stolen his girlfriend,” the naive sorcerer invoked a Destroyer of Evil. Because the
young man had neglected to perform all of the purication rituals that were required before invoking this type of powerful spirit, once the Destroyer of Evil began to manifest, it immediately proceeded to attack the young man because of the vindictive rage and evil intent that was currently existing within his own heart and mind. The invoked Destroyer was simply fullling its energetic design — to destroy evil. However, because the young man was truly ignorant of all of the important qualications that were required before performing this type of sacred invocation, he quickly became a victim of his own desire to seek revenge. We often hear of people like this young man who secretly performed improper invocations and suddenly proclaim that they are “innocent victims” of a demonic attack. This is why it is so important for an exorcist to ask many question in order to uncover the truth as to what and why certain things have happened, before attempting to assist anyone in removing any type of spirit entity from their life. In cases like this, the frightened young man was required to present many oerings to the enraged spirit and then ask God for forgiveness for contacting, inviting, and then sponsoring such a powerful being into the physical realm. • Psychic Attack Due to Breaking an Oath: Any covenant or pact made with a spirit entity is taken as a serious oath. This is because the words that we speak are energetically constructed and designed from the spiritual light and breath of each person’s eternal eternal soul. Yet even in understanding the serious nature of this, certain people still make pacts with dierent spirit entities believing that they can walk-away unharmed simply because “they didn’t didn’t really mean it.” After a person has made a vow with a spirit entity, their spoken words energetically entwine and spiritually bind their life forces into a specic act, service, or condition. Because nothing is ever free, after the task has been fullled payment is often due. If the person suddenly suddenl y breaks their promise, depending on the specic agreement and the terms of the contract, in certain situations the individual will immediately begin to experience various types of psychic attacks. Once this type of psychic attack begins to manifest, the person may inevitably become susceptible to additional attacks; which could sometimes lead to spirit oppression and even possession. This is why in Numbers 30:2 Moses addressed the chiefs of the twelve tribes of Israel and specically said, If a man vows a vow to the Lord, or swears an Oath to bind himself to another by a pledge, he shall not break his word. He shall do according to all that proceeds out of his mouth.
This is also why in Matthew 5:33-37 Jesus of Nazareth stated, Again you have heard that it was said to those of old, ‘You shall not swear falsely, but shall perform to the Lord what ‘You you have sworn.’ But I say to you, Do not take an oath at all, either by heaven, for it is the Throne of God, or by the earth, for it is his footstool; or by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the Great King. And do not take an oath by your head, for you cannot make one hair white or black. Instead let what you say be simply ‘yes’ or ‘no;’ anything more than this comes from evil. 31
9. Misguided or Improper Energetic Training: Any type of
practice that opens a person’s subconscious mind to an altered state can sometimes increase their vulnerability to encountering negative interactions with malevolent spirits. This is especially true if the individual is not under the divine protection of one of the powerful angelic beings who act as personal guardians over the various spiritual lineages currently existing within the earthly realm today to day.. In other words, as a child of light, unless the person has previously established a strong connection with the radiant spiritual light of their eternal soul, and has been specically guided by God’s Holy Spirit to perform certain advanced spiritual practices — the sudden and/or improper splitting of the veil that separates the physical realm from the spirit realm can quickly increase their vulnerability to receiving psychic attacks from spirit entities existing within the lower spirit realm. This is why when practicing advanced meditation techniques that suddenly elicit deep altered states of consciousness, the practitioner’s mind is required to quickly integrate these unique experiences within their personal spiritual walk. Without this important understanding, the individual is left alone to try and gure out what all of these strange experiences mean, which can sometimes lead to adverse psychological side-eects. Without proper instruction, misguided or improper meditation training that alters the ow of energy moving within the three bodies (physical (phys ical body, energy body, body, and spirit body) can negatively aect a person’s spirit, before their heart and mind is ready to process these experiences. This can sometimes cause emotional shock, mental insta bility,, and energetic imbalances bility imbalances within the body. body. This same warning also applies to the misguided or improper use of hypnosis or self-hypnosis, the misguided or improper practice of astral projection, as well as the misguided or improper practice of dream magic training. Please understand that I am not saying that these spiritual trainings are wrong. I am simply saying that they should be approached under the careful guidance of a devout man or woman of God who is procient in this type of advanced spiritual trainings, who can answer any and all questions surrounding surrounding these esoteric practices. I believe that this was summed-up quite clearly when the Apostle Paul wrote in 1 Corinthian Corinthianss 10:23-24, Everything is ‘legal,’ but not everything is benecial. Everything is permissible, but not everything is edifying. Therefore let no man seek after his own welfare; but instead let every man also seek after his neighbor’s welfare as well. 10. Just For Entertainment: Some spirit entities and earth-
bound ghosts are just plain mean, vicious, and cruel; and they enjoy preying on vulnerable, weak-willed, and spiritually ignorant humans–especially those individuals who consciously choose to disbelieve in the spirit realm. Within the spirit realm, there are certain types of spirit entities that are extremely limited as to how they can interact and interfere with their human victims. For example in a haunting, the spirit soldiers (i.e., enslaved disembodied souls working under the command of a powerful demonic entity) often do the initial “grunt32
work” of the haunting; antagonizing antagonizing and tormenting an individual’s thoughts and feelings just before the more powerful demonic general moves in to nally possess the victim’s body. body. In such cases, an unresponsive victim vi ctim must rst be “taught” how to be energetically sensitive sensiti ve in order for the psychic attacks to have greater aect. This time of “introduction” “introduct ion” to the spirit realm is often accomplished by slamming doors, throwing dishes, turning lights or appliances on and o, etc. These specic techniques tend to work great for the tormenting ghosts, simply because the victim is now being terried by the the very thing they refuse refuse to believe in. This back-and-forth shock and disbelief tends to quickly dissolve all of the victim’s defenses, which suddenly gives way to powerful emotional manifestations of complete panic and overwhelming terror, anxiety, and despair. For the most part, spirit soldiers and malevolent spirit entities need their disruptive energetic inuences to be sensed by their victims. This is required in order to constantly produce enough fear, anxiety, and negative emotional responses to energetically energetically feed o of. This is why sometimes a direct psychic attack can even occur when susceptible people simply come in close-contact with another person who is currently carrying an aggressive negative spirit entity within their energy eld. Other times, a psychic attack can suddenly occur when an individual enters into an area that is already contaminated by a malevolent spirit, such as a haunted house. In this case, if the negative spirit senses any form of vulnerability, vulnerability, it will often immediately attack (similar to what occurs when a dog senses fear). Depending on the strength and experience of the spirit entity, a wide range of symptoms can manifest, such as unnatural thoughts and compulsions, feelings of anxiety, fear, depression, visual distortion, diculty breathing, cold sensations, muscle cramps, severe head pain, and sometimes partial or even full paralysis. These unpleasant sensations are more likely to happen at night, when negative spirits roam about. In this situation, a direct psychic attack may only result in a temporary encounter; especially if the victim is briey exposed to the spirit entity entity. However, However, even short exposures can be exhausting and draining. For example, within minutes a negative spirit can quickly drain the energetic eld of a highly sensitive person; therefore these victims are sometimes energetically tagged and targeted for future assaults. 11. Sexual Contact: The misguided or improper practice of psycho-sexual encounters (e.g., performing Tantric Sex Magic or Daoist Sex Magic with the wrong individual) can often make a person vulnerable to the possibility of spirit oppression or possession. This type of energetic encounter can happen when rst having sexual intercours intercoursee with a new partner; especially if the new partner is unknowingly a living host for a resident spirit entity. In order to understand this, it is necessary to mention that during sexual intercourse a strong energetic bond temporarily forms between both partners. This physical, energetic, and spiritual bond, and the energetic energeti c discharge associated with the sexual climax, is so powerful that it is
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
frequently used as food by rogue spirit entities who can sometimes enter the room and feed o of both individuals during the peak time of sexual orgasm. People who are extremely promiscuous often tend to have spirit entities that accompany them, and help them facilitate their sexual encounters in order to energetically feed. As an example, I will share an incident that happened several years ago to one of my clairvoyant kungfu students who met a young lady friend from out of town. He explained that while they were engaging in sexual intercourse (he was lying supine and she was on top, straddling his body), at the point just before they both experienced mutual orgasm he noticed a spirit suddenly enter into the room from the ceiling. In amazement, he watched as the entity descended into her body from the top of her head, which immediately caused her eyes to roll up into her brain. At that point, he suddenly felt a powerful upward surge of energy as the spirit that was now possessing his old girlfriend simultaneously vampired both of their energetic elds – during the exact time of their orgasm. Then as quickly as it had entered, it suddenly left her body. As the spirit departed, both my student and his young female companion collapsed, exhausted and drained of their life force energy. The young girl misinterpreted the entire experience as receiving an incredibly powerful orgasm; which left her energetically drained and physically exhausted for days. However my shaolin student, having previously developed his clairvoyant skill, had actually observed the entire encounter with the spirit entity and was quite upset. Because he understood what had transpired during the entire sexual interaction, he called me several days later to receive counseling, and we talked about what had happened to his weakened body. 12. Symbiotic Relationships: There are special situations, usually centering around trauma, occult magic, sex addiction, alcohol addiction, and drug addiction, wherein the disembodied soul of an earthbound ghost or a certain type of spirit entity will enter into a person’s life and begin to live in a symbiotic relationship relationship with the host. In cases like this, before an exorcist can begin to remove the spirit entity from the person’s body, the host must be able and willing to walk away from whatever pleasures and/or special powers the spirit entity is presently oering them in exchange for feeding o of their life force energy. Otherwise after being freed from the possessing spirit entity, if the host returns back to the same old behavior patterns, the removed spirit will be able to quickly repossess the host. Once this type of repossession occurs, it will be much more dicult in the future to remove the spirit entity from the host’s body. This type of symbiotic relationship can also occur with several spirit entities, who collectively attach themselves to the body of a host who is unaware of their existence. In this particular case, the host enjoys the benets of having all of the spirit entity’s supernatural powers and energetic inuences, in exchange for energetic feeding. In order to help you understand this type of group symbiotic relationship, I will share with you an incident that occurred one day while I was shopping at a local grocery store.
I was shopping in the produce department at a local grocery store one day, when suddenly I observed a young woman enter into the middle of the fruit and vegetable section. Although she was quite attractive, what I found to be strange is that every male standing in the produce department had immediately stopped what they were doing, and had quickly turn around to face her. As I continued to watch this young lady, I noted that she carried a multitude of spirit entities within her external energy eld. In total, I observed four dierent spirit entities simultaneously leave her body’s energy eld and begin to quickly overshadow and aect all of the men located within her energy eld. It was interesting to watch these men immediately become captivated and irresistibly drawn to the woman’s supernatural sexual pull. As I watched her gather various names and numbers for the harvest, I remember thinking that this was like watching something from out of the movies. As previously mentioned in the last interaction (#11. Sexual Contact - located on previous page), what generally occurs in cases like this is while having sexual intercourse with the host the spirit entity descends into the hosts body and absorbs the discharged energy at the point of sexual climax. In this type of symbiotic relationship, both the host host and the spirit spirit entities have their their needs met. A symbiotic relationship with a spirit entity can also occur with anyone who is currently in a position of power; wherein both the host and the spirit are being energetically fed. In fact, in my life as a grand master of Chinese Internal Martial Arts, I have personally met several individuals who, due to the nature of their work, admitted that they actively engage in this type of spiritual practice. They explained that once summoned, the possessing spirit entity increases their speed, power, and psychic perceptions. In fact, not only does this spirit keep them safe from harm, but it also quickly feeds on the life force energy of their fallen victims. Being around these individuals however is quite an uneasy experience. For example, when they enter into the room the temperature immediately drops, and the entire room can become extremely cold. Even though they are socializing with you as a friend, you instantly want to keep them as far away from your family as possible. 13. Living In Haunted Places: Places: Similar to the energy currents owing throughout the human body, there are currents of both positive and negative energies constantly owing throughout througho ut our entire planet; moving within the various mountain ranges, deserts, forests, valleys, and oceans of the world. Because these natural energetic rivers sometimes pool and collect energy, certain places such as temples, houses, and open elds of land located over some of these areas will begin to develop unique reputation reputations, s, attributed to either their good or bad energetic patterns. For example, when certain of these land sites gather positive energy they often become known as sacred places. Other areas of land however will sometimes gather negative energy, and these contaminated areas will often develop a reputation of being haunted. Now and then some of these areas can also become “energetic watering-holes” for powerful negative spirit 33
entities; especially if the areas have had any type of exposure to the discharged energy of severe human trauma. In In some cases, certain areas containing these types of strong negative energies are still unknown to people, and usually cause no harm unless someone builds a house over the negatively aected land site. Within With in the earthly realm, any time extreme violence and conscious acts of evil have been maliciously performed within a specic location, a powerful energetic distortion is created, which aects the natural electro-magnetic eld of the land. This unstable energetic distortion can sometimes create a rip within the spiritual veil that normally maintains a natural energetic barrier between the human realm and the spirit realm. If within any area of land an energetic doorway has indeed been opened into the spirit realm due to some type of powerful event surrounding severe human trauma (e.g., an ancient battleeld), it is then said that an energetic portal may have been created that can provide a supernatural gateway through which various underworld spirits can enter into the physical realm. These same types of energetic gateways can additionally be created through the use of certain black magic rituals; allowing strong paranormal paranorm al experiences to suddenly manifest. In both of these cases, because the divine light originally contained within the eternal soul was actively present when the event occurred, a negative spirit entity is provided with the source needed for spiritual manifestation. Some of the worst places known for this type of dark energetic phenomena include old jails, abandoned prisons, old hospitals, and mental asylums. Any place where large numbers of people have suered and died, have been known to create multiple-dimensio multiple-dimensional nal doorways. The greater the suering and the longer it lasted, the stronger the energetic gateway, and the more powerful the resident spirit entity associated with t hat area will be. Additionally if any black magic rituals have been previously performed inside a house, the energetic pattern of the house is altered and now becomes predisposed to Demonic Infestation (see Chapter 13, pages 112-113). 112-113). Once this type of gateway has been established, any negative spirit that suddenly becomes involved with this type of energetically unstable place, generally tends to torment and attack humans as a matter of natural course. For the most part the malevolent spirits who are attached to this type of toxic energetic eld el d are not trying to drive humans away, but instead are simply acting in accordance with their victim’s innate, dark and turbid natures. Cemeteries and ancient burial grounds can also be classied as haunted places. These areas usually contain many ghosts and spirit entities. Therefore when an individual is stressed, deeply fatigued, or energetically depleted, any exposure to certain cemeteries and places that are haunted by evil spirits can make a person more vulnerable to the possibility of spirit oppression. Many times negative spirit entities that are attracted to cemeteries gather in these areas because of the grief and other strong emotions expressed by the mourners who frequent the various graves (which acts as energetic food). However, other spirit entities will often gather in 34
cemeteries because of the concentration of earthbound ghosts that naturally accumulate there. Which is why anyone who has entered inside an area that is haunted is more apt to bring a spirit home with them, especially if the spirit entity is seeking to energetically hitchhike out of the area to a new residence. Many ancient burial grounds are often protected by powerful curses issued from tribal shaman, which are designed to invoke harm upon anyone who dares to desecrate the sacred area. Because these powerful curses are not limited to time, and can consequently last for thousands of years, it is important to respect these sacred areas. 14. Keeping Haunted Items: Sometimes both psychic attacks and hauntings are a result of bringing an energetically contaminated item into ones own household. Certain things such as antiques and heirlooms can become contaminated by powerful negative energy, especially if these items have had exposure to severe trauma. For example, it is a known fact that many items become energetically imprinted with the resonant vibrations of their previous owners. This type of energetic imprinting happens with personal items, particularly those objects that were physically worn on the previous owner’s body, and have had time to absorb large quantities of their life force energy. The longer the item is worn, and the more the owner values it, the stronger the energetic imprinting. imprinting. Personal letters, books, and photographs can also provide powerful energetic links to the past owner’s previous energetic patterns. On a positive note, this type of energetic connection is one reason why certain antiques and heirlooms associated with great saints and powerful spiritual mentors are considered to be prized items of high value. Because Becau se they are full of radiant spiritual light and can be used to increase one’s external energetic eld, they are often held as great treasures by those practitioners who are associated with the departed person’s specic spiritual lineage. On the downside however, any antique or heirloom that has been negatively contaminated because of its previous association with an evil individual or malevolent action, can quickly cause problems for people who are susceptible to their negatively imprinted energetic elds. Because these negatively imprinted items provide a powerful energetic link to the evil individual and the negative spirit entities who were previously associated with their malevolent actions, these items often have the potential of naturally attracting the same type of negative spirit entities into where the contaminated item is currently residing. This strong energetic connection gives the negative spirit entity a substantial foothold into the new area. Occasionally a person who is insensitive to life force energy may unknowingly bring a contaminated item ite m that has been previously infused with demonic energy into their home, which can suddenly cause a haunting to manifest. This can often occur when certain spirits have been energetically bound and placed into an item by a powerful witch or sorcerer. Once this item has been brought into the house, if left unchecked, the spirit can wreak havoc with all of the occupants living inside the home.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Additionally,, sometimes certain energetic parasites and Additionally hitchhikers are known to attach themselves onto various items, especially if the previous owner was originally obsessed over that particular item. 15. Energetic Sustenance (Food): According to many ancient teachings, all thought-form entities, disembodied souls living as earthbound ghosts, nature spirits, elementals, and demonic entities must have energy in order to exist. One of the simplest forms of ingesting energy is through vampirism; wherein the spirit entity envelops and feeds o of the life force energy of their victims. This includes energy produced from the electromagnetic elds contained within all of the mineral, plant, animal, and human realms. In fact, all human beings are powerful generators of life force energy, who have the potential of providing a life-giving sustenance (energetic food) to all spirit entities. Within the human realm, strong emotions naturally produce a powerful discharge of energy, which can be easily ingested by all spirits. This is why certain households will sometimes contain powerful spirit entities which have existed throughout many family generations by facilitating the production and release of strong emotions (i.e. often seen in long generations of angry alcoholics or obsessive - compulsive sex addicts). The stronger and more frequent the release of the emotional discharge, discharge, the more powerful the spirit entity can become. Because one of the primary motivations surrounding a psychic attack is to also feed o of the discharged energy that humans supply, a negative spirit entity will often torment its victim as a secondary consideration. Many times the main purpose of the initial attack is to simply initiate a strong release of emotions such as anger, fear, panic, anxiety, and terror. Therefore spirit entities will occasionally torment humans because it is the easiest way for them to break through an individual’s natural defensdef enses. Each attack weakens the victim, and allows the spirit entity to gain more leverage, control, and availability. • Long-Term Attacks: When a spirit entity attaches itself to a human host, it can initiate a chronic pattern of repeated attacks. These lengthy attacks can last for weeks, months, or even years. The underlying intention is to break down the victim’s natural energetic defenses; which strengthens the negative spirit’s attachment, and allows for it to absorb more energetic food, as well as to obtain a stronger psychologicall control over the victim. These attacks may psychologica be sporad sporadic, ic, often often occurr occurring ing when suitabl suitablee circums circumstances tances arise; or they may even be repeated at regular intervals, often attacking during particular times of the night. • Family and Group Attacks: Sometimes a victim who is experiencing a psychic attack is the only one in the family or group being exposed to such torment. However, in certain cases the psychic attacks can have a wide-range of focus, energetically aecting several individuals in a group, or even an entire family. It has been well documented that sometimes a negative spirit entity will follow a family bloodline, tormenting specic individuals throughout all generations. Many of these unique incidents are observed in cases where a malevolent spirit is attached to a specic family-line due to some type of ancestral curse.
This type of long-term harassment is not unusual. Not only does “like—attract—like;” but additionally “like— begets—like.” Therefore this type of negative energetic pattern can often be passed down for many generations until someone spiritually awakens and willingly strives to break these ingrained habit-based patterns. • Witches and Sorcerers Feeding Their “Pets:” Sometimes practitioners of occult magic will create powerful thought-form entities, and use these “helpers” in order to assist them in their magical work. In order to prevent these energetically created creatures from feeding o of their own life force energy at night when they sleep, they must nd an acceptable food source through which to sustain these spirit helpers. In order to help you understand this, I will share with you the following experience. In 2008, while teaching one of my 5-day seminars on Daoist Mysticism, I discovered that one of my overseas female students was a powerful high priestess who had originated from an ancient witch coven in England. Because she had extensively trained in esoteric magic most of her life, she had eventually become quite an accomplished practitioner of the mystical arts. While sitting with her one day and sharing stories, she informed me of an incident that had happened to her several years prior, at a bar that was located somewhere on the east coast. After listening to her unique experience, it forever changed my understanding of the energetic function of bars. My overseas student informed me that she had created several powerful spirit helpers; and would sometimes use these special thought-form entities in order to assist her in her work as a psychic reader. In order to prevent these spirit helpers from feeding o of her own energy eld at night when she sleeps, she had a habit of frequently visiting bars in the evening time and allowing her ”pets” to feed o of the inebriated patrons scattered throughout the room. In order to justify these actions, she explained that according to her teaching, “Since most of these people are ‘energetically asleep,’ and really not in their bodies, they are actually disconnected from their spiritual walks. Therefore we consider them nothing more than a source of energetic food that can be useful as fuel for our pets.” I was completely shocked over hearing this statement, however my student continued. While visiting Boston, Massachusetts on business, she entered into a local bar one evening and immediately dispatched all of her spirit helpers in order to energetically feed. After several minutes of hanging out at the front of the bar, she was suddenly approached by an extremely powerful woman; who seemed to be quite agitated with her. The woman suddenly sat in the chair next to her, looked her straight in the eyes, and dryly inquired, “Enjoying the banquet?!?” Which immediately startled my overseas student. The powerful woman then continued, “Have your ‘pets’ eat their ll tonight, but tomorrow tomo rrow you must leave the area, and take all of them with you.” It seems that my overseas student had encountered her rst “turf war” with another sorceress; who also used that same particular energetic watering hole to feed her own thought-form spirit sp irit helpers. 35
16. Improper Handling: All spirit entities are capable of
carrying out psychic attacks. As previously mentioned, two of the primary motives for a spirit entity to attack an individual is either for sustainable sustenance sustenance (energetic food), or because it has been specically disrespected and provoked. In certain cases, even a mild encounter with a spirit entity can suddenly escalate into something horrible due to improper handling. Most of the time what makes this type of situation worse often centers around the victim’s projected feelings of panic and fear, or their specic attitude, especially if it externally manifests as a form of extreme arrogance or a complete lack of respect. • Psychic Attack Due to Disrespect: Spirit entities do not need humans to direct a psychic attack for them. They are quite capable of performing this type of assault on their own; and oftentimes will, whenever provoked. In fact, when performing a psychic attack, some spirit entities are extremely intelligent, and are quite calculating as well as creative in their pattern of assault. Other spirit entities however are closer to animals, and often spontaneously react out of raw instinct. Take for example an event that occurred in India in the early 1980’s, when a young man from England traveled into the back country in order to study the energetic e nergetic roots of Yoga. Yoga. In his travels, he noticed that outside a particular village there was a tree decorated with many colorful owers and shiny ornaments. In fact, every morning certain villagers would bring fresh fruits and freshly cut owers and lay them at the base of the tree. Being curious of this practice, the young man asked one of the villagers as to the specic custom and signicance of presenting all of these special oerings to a tree. Happy to share with the inquisitive foreigner, the elder in the village quietly explained to the young man that the tree contained a powerful nature spirit, which was honored as the “Guardian of the Village.” So each morning the various families of the village present it with special gift oerings, and energetically feed it with prayers in order to pay their respect and honor it. Being a Westerner Westerner and having been raised to think quite dierently from the simple town people, the young man scoed at such blind superstitions; and in his arrogance, he decided to come back later that evening and urinate on the tree when no one was looking. Sure enough, later that evening the young man returned to the same tree and urinated all over it. However, right after the he had nished urinating on the tree, as he quickly turned to walk away, the enraged nature spirit suddenly leaped out of the tree and immediately possessed his body body.. The moment the tree spirit possessed the young man’s body,, he fell to the ground body ground and suddenly experienced his rst convulsive epileptic seizure (Figure 1.15). At that time, the young man was 25 years old and had never been diagnosed with any form of epilepsy. However, many mystics, psychics, and medical intuitives believe that 90% of most epileptic seizures are spontaneous physical manifestations created from some form of spirit possession. These convulsive grand-mal seizures continued for quite some time, sometimes occurring as often as three 36
Figure 1.15. The moment the Tree Spirit leaped onto the young man and possessed his body, he suddenly fell to the ground and
experienced his rst convulsive Grand Mal epileptic seizure.
times in one day. Because each day his condition continued to get worse, the young man eventually had to leave India and returned back to England Engl and in order to seek emergency medical attention. After being admitted into the local hospital, the young man underwent a battery of diagnostic tests. However, all of the tests returned back as normal; and the doctors were extremely perplexed as to the specic cause of the young man’s continual loss of consciousness, and the origin of the violent muscle contractions associated with his convulsive epileptic seizures. When the young man nally explained to the Western doctors what had actually happened while he was visiting India, and how he was attacked by an enraged tree spirit, they all assumed that this perplexing case was simply a severe psychological condition. Therefore, they immediately drugged the young man and placed him in an asylum, where he remained for the next seven years. It is necessary to mention that just because “normal people” do not understand a person’s unique energetic perceptions of the spirit realm, does not necessarily mean that this individual is crazy or mentally unstable. 17. Energetic Bleeding: The sudden release of free-owing energetic substance from the human body is sometimes known as “Energetic Bleeding;” and can occasionally generate a great deal of physical and energetic fatigue, especially if this unhealthy state remains unchecked. In fact, many times certain supernatural phenomena have been known to manifest due to these types of uncontrolled releases, especially if the escaping energy is suddenly emitted from a person’s physical body in large quantities. This type of expansive energetic release often occurs in cases where there are young prepubescent children (mostly girls), who are naturally psychically gifted, but lack self-control. self-control. In this type of energetic bleeding, an individual will often become the center of unsought reoccurring psychic phenomenon, such as sudden poltergeist activities, involuntary out-of-body experiences, and uncontrollable clairvoyance (seeing spirits) spirits) and clairaudience clairaudience (hearing spirits), etc. All of which is considered to be a natural result of experiencing this type of energetic discharge.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
The problem with energetic bleeding begins when such high levels of discharged energy start to create a subtle resonating eect within the spirit realm, and occasionally attracts the attention of unwanted rogue predator spirits. Think of this as bobbing a shing-lure on the surface of the water in order to attract the attention of a sh. In fact, spirit entities are often attracted to the discharged energy similar to the way that a shark will track and follow after the scent of blood; even if it has been trailing in the ocean water for several miles. When enough of this discharged energetic substance is released into the surrounding environment, it can actually make it possible to create an energetic vehicle; which can be inhabited by certain certain entities such as earthbound ghosts and nature spirits. This is one reason why poltergeist activities will often occur among non-occult children, adolescents, or young adults who are simply experiencing these types of uncontrollable energetic releases. Apart from the resulting physical exhaustion and the possibility of ghosts using it to physically manifest and smash things, the danger of energetic bleeding centers around the risk of encountering psychic attacks initiated by rogue spirits; who can sometimes project their evil consciousness into the discharged energetic substance and begin to wreak havoc. 18. Mobility: As previously previously mentioned, certain spirit entities entiti es need to connect to an animal or human in order to hitchhike, and crossover certain energetic barriers. Therefore, with these types of lower level spirit entities, their ability to travel is actually limited by the accessibility and availability of mobile humans as well as animals. 19. Availability: Most spirit entities require close human contact in order to exist within the physical realm. This type of energetic interaction often facilitates a parasitic relationship between a spirit entity and a human; frequently causing a type of symbiotic relationship to exist (as previously mentioned in number #12, on page 33). Because the human body is short lived in comparison to the life of a spirit entity, some spirits have coexisted with a great number of humans throughout the ages. This long-term interaction necessitates a chain of susceptible human hosts for the survival of the spirit entity enti ty.. Examples of this type of energetic pattern can include certain forms of tribal guardian animal spirits that have existed as a families’ personal protector, and have been passed down from parent to child for many generations. This type of tribal guardian transference sometimes required the spirit entity to regularly invade and form energetic attachments attachments with its living host in order to insure its ability to stay within the proximity of the physical realm. This energetic connection was most often accomplished through announcing dreams or waking visions. • Psychic Attacks Due to Vulnerability: The vulnerability of an individual’s health will sometimes attract the attention of negative spirits, which can often result in countless psychic attacks. This is because when a person is sick their natural defenses become weakened, as the body internally diverts its life force energy in order to support and reinforce its immune system. During a serious illness (especially during the convalescent period) a
person’s energy can become so depleted that their natural psychic defenses become non-existent. Once a psychic attack is initiated, the convalescing victim’s body is often left in a further state of physical weakness. This is why subtle energetic changes are often noticed right after a victim’s body has suered a psychic attack. This energetic transformation often makes the person more susceptible to additional attacks in the future. Other times a psychic attack can be initiated when a spirit entity has nally reached its primary target sight. At this time, because it has traveled a long distance, its energy has now become weak and depleted. Because the spirit is now low in energy, energy, it needs time to rebuild its strength before it can proceed to eectively attack its victim. Therefore it will sometimes take any source available in order to energetically feed– this includes ingesting the th e life force of any innocent bystanders. This is one reason why nocturnal attacks can sometimes suddenly happen to sleeping victims. In this case, the negative spirit quickly feeds on the sleeping victim, and then moves on towards its primary target. When this type of vampirism occurs, the victim’s life force energy is often drained through osmosis. In other words, imagine the spirit entity being a dry sponge, and the sleeping victim being a small puddle of vital vital energetic uid. The most common form of energetic vulnerability for a human body includes the deep unconscious state wherein an individual is presently disabled during a coma. This was why in ancient China, a comatose state was traditionally known as “demon-possessed sleep” or “pathological dreaming;” and was believed to be caused from the patient’s spirit body traveling outside of its physical body. Because the spirit is completely out of its physical residence, the patient cannot be aroused by external stimuli. stimuli. Once an individual’s spirit body has left its physical body for an extended period of time, unless the body has been spiritually sealed and divinely protected, foreign invaders such as ghosts and evil spirits can use this opportunity to take possession of the vacant body, and feed on the unprotected life force energy existing within the body’s tissues. While stuck inside a coma state, it was also believed that sometimes a malevolent spirit general could energetically imprison the patient’s spirit body; and allow his spirit soldiers to feed o of the life force energy of the imprisoned comatose patient. This is why in coma retrieval treatments, it is mandatory for all doctors of Chinese Energetic Medicine to rst use special cleansing methods that will energetically purge and divinely clear the room (as well as the patient’s body) of these toxic energetic parasites. Only then could the doctor prepare the patient’s physical body for the return of their spirit body. 20. Having the Fate of of a Soul Victim: Victim: According to the Catholic church, a “soul victim” is any person who comes under demonic attack not because they have done anything wrong, but because they are trying to live a consecrated life as an example of being a divine light for others. Simply put, sometimes certain saints of God are targeted because their spiritual inuence represents a threat and opposition to the demonic realm. 37
Chapter 4. Recognizing a Psychic Attack Attack As soon as a person begins to suspect that their trouble may be energetically linked to a psychic attack, or is associated with some form of vindictive occult magic, it is important that they immediately begin to seriously study their dreams. This is because each psychic attack begins by declaring and then manifesting its true intended nature within the spirit realm. Therefore, by keeping a dream diary and recording every dream or fragment of a dream that th at they can remember, they will be able to locate lo cate and isolate isola te any recurring energetic patterns. patterns . The best way to accomplish this is to keep a scratch pad and pen beside your bed, and immediately jot down anything that you can recall from your dreams upon waking. The purpose of this is to try to get a clear view of anything that may have been implanted into your subconscious mind. Any information that can be gleaned from your dreams may yield a very clear indication as to what types of countermeasures need to be initiated in order to eectively stop this type of attack. When encountering a psychic attack, much of the eectiveness of the attack depends on the degree of your psychic receptivity. What is also taken into account here, is the energetic skill of your adversary, adversary, who has probably been observing your specic patterns, and energetically overshadowing overshadowing you in the spirit realm, waiting for a time to act when you become most vulnerable. Psychic attacks that are implanted into the subconscious mind are most often images specically designed to t your own personal characteristics and metaphors. This is because the attack would immediately fail if the imagery or underlying impulses were too foreign to your way of thinking. Therefore, the attacker will use simple archetypal material based on extrapolating feelings and impulses imp ulses common to your personal history. For example, in black magic some amount of the target’s personal material is usually required in order to energetically connect and pinpoint a projected psychic attack. In such a case, the vindictive person must either acquire some form of physical material (hair, (hair, nails, clothing, etc.), or some type of psychic material (based on an intimate understanding understanding of the victim’s weaknesses and personal idiosyncrasies). If the psychic attack stems from a non-human form, the goal will be to begin to initiate a powerful emotional encounter. Because many spirit entities have highly acute powers of observation and a strong ability to mimic the images of people and animals, an attacking spirit can often transform themselves into the image of a person or animal who is either currently interacting interacting with, or at one time had existed within the victim’s life. A psychic attack is never truly one-sided. The attacker uses something of yours in order to implant into your psyche something of theirs. Therefore if and when this exchange occurs, the main dierence between the attacker ’s condition and your victimization is the fact that the attacker seems now to be in control of the situation. Because a psychic attack takes considerable time, thought, and energy in order to carry it through, every supernatural assault necessitates the sudden opening of an energetic cord that quickly connects the energy ene rgy of the attacker to the energy of their victim, and vice a versa. This connection creates a form of energetic osmosis, wherein the unconscious assimilation of thoughts, ideas, and feelings are passed back and forth between both parties. 38
Conscious and Unconscious Psychic Attacks
Psychic attacks can be initiated through conscious methods, wherein an antagonist purposely initiates an assault; or through unconscious methods, wherein the antagonist has spirit helpers who, unknown to the person automatically seek to avenge the individual due to a previously established symbiotic relationship. relationship. This is why when dealing with a psychic attack, the rst task for a person to do is to identify the specic type and source of the attack. Once the person can determine who or what initiated the psychic attack, they can then establish an eective countermeas countermeasure. ure. • Conscious Psychic Attacks: When dealing with an inin tentionally induced psychic attack, it is important to rst determine when the symptoms of the energetic assault began. In order to do this, start by making a list of anyone who could potentially be involved. This list should contain the names of any individual with whom you yo u have had any disagreements, conicts, or unresolved issues predating the time of the rst initial assault. During this time of intuitive uncovering, pray and ask the Holy Spirit to help you to reectively determine exactly what it was that caused the psychic attack, as well as what did not. This process of elimination helps to calm your heart and mind and bring clarity to your spirit. Next, determine what are the primary eects of the psychic attack. This will help you to understand what the attacker’s intention is, as well as what energetic powers and/or spirit entities if any are being used. Then ascertain what is the secondary gain of the psychic attack, and not the direct result of the attack. For example, sometimes a victim’s immune system will react to a psychic attack, however, the primary focus of the attack may have originally been directed at the victim’s personal relationships, their property, property, or even their t heir nances. Finally, determine how the psychic attack is being bei ng energetically generated, and through what means it is being delivered (e.g., if a thought-form, ghost, spirit, or demonic entity is being used). If it is a spirit entity, determine if the spirit is being magically bound into action against its will, or if it has been contracted into performing the psychic attack for a specic price. Always remember that as a Christian, the Apostle Paul encouraged us to never render evil for evil (Romans 12:17-21 and 1 Peter 3:9); therefore we should never return similar types of negative energy or detrimental thoughts back towards the attacker. Instead, we are encouraged to pray for those who are malevolent towards us and others, and ask God to surround them in his radiant white light so that they will quickly heal from this pain and suering, and nd peace with God (Matthew 5:23-24). • Unconscious Psychic Attacks: Sometimes people who receive psychic attacks are actually receiving counterattacks created because of their own antagonistic attitudes (refer back to Self-Induced Psychic Attacks (Chapter 3, Reason #7, on pages 30-31). This can often occur to Christians who are chronically angry and unforgiving, and have inadvertently initiated subconscious psychic attacks towards other individuals who are also psychically talented. This is how sometimes a psychic war can suddenly be initiated, unbeknownst to either of the parties.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Children and Psychic Attacks
It is upsetting to note that psychic attacks on children are extremely common; common; as most children at one time in their life have experienced some form of psychic attack initiated by a spirit entity (Figure 1.16). In fact, according to one ancient text there are many types of spirit entities which are believed to attack young children. Some of these spirits can even cause nervous system disorders within their small bodies. Children often become the prime targets for spirit entities simply because they are young, have an abundance of life force, have underdeveloped personalities and malleable minds that are easily inuenced. Thus they are easy to energetically attach to, possess, control, and inuence. Normally when a spirit entity begins to overshadow a child, the child rst becomes quiet, and then slides into a trance-like state. Next the child’s eyes will slowly droop, and they will begin to stare o into space for a short moment. Figure 1.16. Spirit attacks on children are often quite common. The child’s facial features will wil l then alter slightly, and their eye color will begin to darken as the spirit entity begins to direction. However I quickly countered the possessing spirit’s overshadow and take possession of the child’s body. aggressive approach by speaking a protection prayer under From this moment on, the possessed child is now the host my breath, and discretely moving my right hand towards tow ards the of the spirit entity, and is capable of acting out or disrupting oor, making a cutting action via the rst two ngers. the surrounding environment according to the possessing This energetic cutting action, immediately caused the little spirit’s intended will. Once this occurs, the child may now girl’s body to suddenly stop and violently shake. Then right walk and move dierently dierently,, and their normal behavior patterns after that, the spirit inside the young girl quickly recomposed and response to various external stimuli will also be altered. itself; it then immediately turned away from me and quickly Encounters with negative spirits can begin at any age. headed towards someone someone located on the far right side of the And if this negative pattern is allowed to continue, the chronic room, out of my view. victimization by the spirit will become a normal part of the Within a few minutes, the little girl began acting up, child’s existence (i.e., they will accept these situations as screaming, and causing a terrible ruckus; which immediately normal, or refuse to tell anyone for fear of being rejected or attracted the attention of everyone inside the living room. thought of as being “weird”). Because everyone was now trying to console the little girl, all What I personally consider to be sad, is that most Chris- of them were continually pouring their energy e nergy into the young tian parents lack the understanding or belief that a spirit girl’s body. body. As I watched this happen, you could actually feel entity would aect or inuence their child. This widespread the rogue spirit absorbing and feeding o of the life force disbelief in the supernatural, allows for the victimization of energy from everyone inside the bible study group. their child to continue unchallenged. Often no matter what I immediately understood understoo d that the spirit entity was using the negative spirit entity does to the child, the parents will the little girl’s body like a living sponge, and was currently simply refuse to believe the child’s report; or will sometimes absorbing all of the energy that had at one time been previpunish the child for causing them unnecessary stress. ously generated and built-up inside the living room during I have personally witnessed this type of possessive the previous praise and worship service. overshadowing in the early 2000’s, while I was attending a After several minutes, our middle-aged pastor entered into Christian Singles Bible Study at my pastor’s house in Pebble the room and quickly picked up his young daughter. He then Beach, California. While sitting on the couch talking with exited the room via the hallway, and began to carry her o to bed. another member of the church, I felt a sudden energetic shift Although she had left the living room screaming, once in the room; and noticed that the pastor ’s 10-year old daugh- she entered into the dark hallway, I watched the rogue spirit ter had just wandered towards the center of the living room. look at me, and smile. Immediately the little girls eyes rolled Because the energy of the room had drastically changed, I up inside her head, and the spirit suddenly left the little girl’s began to study the young young girl in order order to see exactly what was body through the ceiling. Right after that, the young girl’s going on. As I began to relax into my Third Eye and open up body collapsed, and within seconds she had fallen asleep, my external eld of vision, I watched with amazement, amazement, as a having also been drained of her life force energy by the rogue rogue spirit entity suddenly entered into the room, descend- spirit just before it exited the house. ing through the ceiling. It immediately entered into the top I was in shock, and could not say anything to anybody due of the young girl’s head, and suddenly began to possess her to their complete lack of understanding concerning the spirit little body. I watched as her eyes rolled up inside her head, world. I also could not tell the pastor what had just happened and her facial features suddenly began to physically contort. because of his disbelief disbelief that certain spirits would be allowed to As the rogue spirit settled inside its new host, I was amazed possess any of his family family.. This uneducated understanding of that no one in the room saw this but me. the spirit realm was blindly supported by his personal belief Within seconds, the spirit inside the young girl saw me, that “God would never allow such a thing to happen.” It was and immediately began to move across the room towards my obvious to me that the pastor’s lack of teaching concerning 39
the mystical aspects of the spirit realm had blinded him t o his family’s vulnerability, vulnerability, and had therefore left his children open and easily susceptible to such encounters (i.e., being quickly victimized by various types of rogue spirits). Three Symptoms of Attacks on Children
Because children are mentally and emotionally weaker than adults, they are extremely vulnerable to the inuence of psychic interference. In fact, many babies and small children suer greatly at the hands of malevolent supernatural inuences simply because they cannot defend themselves, Figure 1.18. Polished Tourmaline. Tourmaline. Figure 1.17. Jet Stone. and often because they cannot even complain about what is care for them, while slowly increasing its control over its currently happening to them. When a child is brought to the victim. The child will often be aware that the spirit entity is point of mind numbing terror, its natural defenses fall; and near (i.e., sometimes seeing them or hearing its voice) and the child becomes open to spirit invasion, telepathic manipuwill sometimes label them as an “invisible playmate.” Typlation, and ultimately long term psychological conditioning. conditioning. ically the spirit entity uses the “Reward and Punishment” There are three main symptoms that indicate when chilapproach to conditioning the child into responding to its will. dren are experiencing psychic attacks induced by negative spirit entities. These three symptoms include sleep disturbancWhen a child is suering from chronic episodes of es, sleep deprivation, and night-terrors, night-terrors, described as follows: nightmares or night-terrors, they should not be allowed to • Sleep Disturbances: Because children are easy, uncomsleep alone. If a negative spirit entity is indeed tormenting the child, it is advisable to have them sleep in-between plicated targets, with an abundance of life force, any type of sleep disturbance should be carefully examined. both parents parents in order order to protect the child, child, and to place an According to Nightmare Disorder statistics, it is estimated imprinted (prayed over) jet stone near them. that between 10 to 50% of all children between the ages Protecting Children From Psychic Attacks of 3 to 6 experience chronic nightmares. At the time of A few years after my oldest daughter Laura was wa s married, these nightmares, the victims will always be actively her young son was suddenly being attacked and energetically experiencing R.E.M. (Rapid Eye Movement); which is vampired by some type of spirit during the night. At that time, the state of activity when the spirit realm downloads every evening after going to bed her son would experience information into the subconscious mind of a sleeping severe night-terrors; night-terrors; and would often come running into her individual. Therefore it is during this R.E.M. stage that bedroom with a bloody nose, screaming loudly as he ran spirit entities are able to implant various images that can through the door. Many times he was so upset and terried be later activated activated and used used to cause chronic nightmares nightmares.. that it was extremely dicult to even console him. • Sleep Deprivation: Negative spirit entities have been One afternoon when my daughter came to visit me, I known to hold children in trance-like states throughout noticed that she looked tired and extremely exhausted due much of the night. Although their little bodies may be to a lack of sleep. So I asked her what was currently going allowed to rest, their minds are held prisoner, captive in on in her life? an active and awakened state. During this unsettling time After she informed me as to what had been happening period, the child is shown a string of animated visions. every night with her son for the past few months, I immeWhile experiencing this brainwashing period, the child diately imprinted a Jet Stone with divine light (sometimes is denied sleep until their mind is weakened to the point Black Tourmaline can also be used); and then energetically that it becomes highly vulnerable to suggestions. The impregnated it with the sacred words of a powerful prayer child can then be reprogrammed, and all of their mem- used to ward-o and banish all forms of malevolent spirits, ories, beliefs, and personality traits can be dramatically earthbound ghosts, and energetic parasites. overridden and altered. Therefore any changes in a child’s Just a quick note, Jet is a soft, opaque black gemstone, easily behavior should be be viewed as as a warning sign that that some- identied because it is very light in weight (Figure 1.17). It has the thing is wrong. This is especially true if the child chil d suddenly property of becoming electrically charged when when rubbed rubbed with wool or expresses symptoms symptoms of being tired, listless, withdrawn, silk, and is considered to be a very potent defense against all kinds cruel, selsh, or emotionally demanding and aggressive. of supernatural evil. In fact, in the 16th century Jet was universally • Night-T Night -Terrors: errors: Frequent nightmares and night-terrors used by the Roman Catholic Church in order to make Prayer Ro are one of the most common indicators that the child is saries because of its innate protective qualities. Because Jet is also experiencing psychic attacks initiated from negative spirit considered to be an energetic link between the physical realm and the entities. Night-Terrors (also known as “sleep-terrors”) are spirit realms, it is often used to balance the emotions and stimulate dierent than nightmares. It is estimated that 5% of all the rise of the body’s life force energy. For example, when placed on children and 1% of all adults experience night-terrors. night-terrors. the heart, it directs the life force energy to ow up towards the head. The constant attack of a night tormentor causes sleep The reason why Black Tourmaline is sometimes used (Figure deprivation, which makes the victim more susceptible and 1.18), is because it is a powerful protective stone often used to repel vulnerable to manipulation and control. After several nights spirit parasites, as well as ward o psychic attacks and malicious of experiencing night-terrors, the negative spirit entity will spells cast by malevolent individuals. When Black Tourmaline is often begin to try and coexist with the child. First the spirit placed onto the physical body with the point pointing away from entity will try to gain the child’s condence, pretending to the tissues, it can be used to draw o negative energy. 40
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Okay,, back to the story Okay story.. I then informed i nformed my daughter that this imprinted Jet Stone was a form of ancient Christian exorcistic Mineral Magic, and could be used in order to eectively eective ly remove all negative spirit entities from a room. This includes those lower level “bottom feeders” that are considered to be spirit parasites, and are most likely responsible for energetically feeding o of her son’s little body each night as he sleeps. After she returned home Laura placed the energetically imprinted Jet Stone inside insi de her son’s bedroom, next to his bed. From that day on, all of his night terrors stopped and never again returned. My daughter called the next day and explained that because her son had quietly slept all through the night, the next morning both she and her husband Scott quickly ran into his bedroom and shook shook his little body just to make sure that he was still alive; which suddenly woke him up. I explained to my daughter that anyone who lives in the physical realm will often encounter certain spirit entities that will sometimes try to attack and feed o of them, no matter what their faith or religious belief. If the spirit cannot eect this person because of their strong faith, it will often attempt to attack their mate, and then their children; always looking for any weak-link in the chain in order to nd a consistent source of energetic food. Because this is a common occurrence in all spiritual traditions, I emphasized that it was essential for her to often pray for the divine protection of both her mate and her children each day. In ancient times, this was one of the real reasons why most Christians said bedtime prayers. Most of these types of negative spirits roam about at night searching for energetic food, and will attack anyone who is vulnerable to such encounters. How to Imprint a Jet Stone for Protection
Since the beginning of the Christian church, elders, priests, and gifted members of the church congregation have used dierent methods of retaining the life transforming spiritual powers of prayer inside various objects such as Holy Water, Holy Anointing Oil, Baptism Water, Holy Exorcism Salt, Prayer Cloths, and Prayer Rosaries, etc. In the New Testament Bible, the use of Prayer Cloths was mentioned in Acts 19:11-12; which states, And God was doing extraordinary miracles by the hands of Paul, so that even handkerhandker chiefs or aprons that had touched his skin were carried away to the sick, and their diseases left them and the evil spirits came out of them.
In all truth, the divine power contained within the healing prayer cloth or the following protection minerals originate from the radiant spiritual light of the Christian’s eternal soul. Because it is the spirit of God that makes us holy, this same spiritual light contained within our eternal soul is impregnated into the consecrated item through the sacred words and divine breath of our holy prayer. This is why these important spiritual tools are still being used today by dierent Christians in many parts of the world–including right here in the United States. The following is an example of what I was originally taught to do in order to eectively e ectively transform a mundane physical object into an eective spiritual tool; imprinted with the radiant power of God’s holy words and transforming radiant light. I have taught this special technique to my Forever Wife Erika, my daughters, and many of my students; and present
The sacred seal pattern of your Most Secret Name
Figure 1.19. Use the tip of your tongue, and draw the sacred seal pattern of your Most Secret Name on the top of your upper palate.
this method to you now as a gift to be used to heal the sick and alleviate all suering. 1. Preparation: Begin by performing the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23 - 26). After performing the Third Invocation, focus your mind’s attention on gathering God’s radiant light into your lower abdomen. Imagine and feel this powerful radiant light energizing your physical body; then overowing and penetrating deep into your energetic body; and nally saturating the space in-between space associated with your spirit body. Hold this visualization, and maintain this image until you feel all three bodies completely full of God’s radiant light. 2. Energizing The Jet Stone Stone With Divine Light: With your left hand pick up the Jet Stone (refer back to Figure 1.17), and gently hold it in front of your chest, with the palm facing up towards the heavens. • Then reach your right hand up towards the heavens, and imagine pulling down a radiant cord of divine light from the Throne of God, and placing this radiant cord over the Jet Stone. As you do this, imagine, visualize, and feel all of the tiny particles that exist inside the Jet Stone awakening and energetically becoming alive. 3. Your Heart Center: Now place the focus of your mind onto your Most Secret Name located deep inside your lower abdomen (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapt Chapter er 2), and visua visualize lize it ascending up your body like a bright luminous pearl. Then imagine this radiant energy owing into the center of your chest, energizing your Heart Center. • From your Heart Center, visualize this bright radiant pearl owing outside of your body, and enveloping the Jet Stone, Stone, present presently ly located located directly in front front of your your chest. 4. Energizing The Jet Stone With Your Most Secret Name:
Next visualize energizing the Jet Stone with the radiant spiritual light emanating from your Most Secret Name until it overows and is saturated with spiritual light. Using your imagination, visualize this illuminating spiritual light transforming the Jet Stone’s physical structure, structur e, energetic structur structure, e, and spiritual matrix until it becomes a powerful illuminating orb. 5. Yo Your ur Most Secret Name Seal Pattern: Pattern: Now write the sacred seal pattern of your Most Secret Name on the upper roof of your mouth with your tongue (Figure 1.19). 6. The Protection Prayer: After the tongue has drawn this sacred seal pattern on the upper palate, begin to mentally repeat the specic protection phrase or holy scripture in your mind that you wish to use in order to manifest God’s holy power as well as to create and maintain a divine sanctuary in your child’s bedroom. 41
There are many excellent protective prayers that can be used to remove chronic nightmares and night terrors from your child’s sleep. The following is but one example of these types of protective prayers. It stands on the scripture taken from 2 Timothy 4:18 in the New Testament Bible, and is then personalized into a protection prayer focused on removing evil spirits from your child’s bedroom. The protection prayer is spoken as follows: “Because the Lord God has promised to deliver us from every evil work, and will preserve us unto his Heavenly Kingdom. Therefore His powerful light shall shine forth, and shall immediately bind and remove all evil spirits and troubling entity’s from this room. As I say this - so shall it be done. In the Name of Jesus Christ I pray - Amen.”
When speaking any of these powerful prayers used for spiritual protection, it is important to have a strong emotional connection, belief, and personal attachment to the specic words that are being spoken. This is extremely important because all of your words are specically being used as an energetic bridge from the physical realm into the spirit realm - and maintain the desire for protecting and safeguarding your child’s body, mind, and spirit. By focusing, believing, and trusting in the prayer’s sacred promises and spiritual authority, you ensure a powerful energetic fusion with God’s divine light, and the radiant light of your eternal soul; which is what actually spiritually protects your child’s three bodies from harm. 7. The Radiant Light of your Eternal Soul: Now inhale through your nose, and imagine God’s radiant light penetrating your body from the heavens; owing through your upper palate, and entering into the center of your chest, energizing your Heart Center. • Imagine and visualize this holy energy spiritually connecting and fusing with the radiant light and spiritual powers of your eternal soul. 8. Imprinting the Jet Stone: Next bring the combined spiritual light of God’s divine energy and your eternal souls radiant light up the center of your body into the t he back of your throat. • Once you feel this infused spiritual energy vibrating inside your throat, exhale the radiant breath over the Jet Stone – and speak the specic protection prayer. As you audibly or inaudibly speak the words of the protective prayer into the Jet Stone, visualize visuali ze their radiant sounds penetrating deep inside the stone, like a powerful beam of bright bright blinding light. Then visualize the sacred words of the prayer completely lling, retaining, and empowering the Jet Stone with God’s divine protective light (Figure 1.20). 9. Feeling the Stone’s Protection Power: Next, feel the holy power of the divine prayer vibrating and pulsating inside the Jet Stone, as it rests in the center of your left hand. Then imagine and feel its radiant spiritual light l ight becoming extremely bright and energetically powerful. • Next, feel this powerful protective energy expanding and lling the energy elds of the entire room; saturating saturati ng its physical, energetic, and spiritual structure with the powerful radiant light of the protective prayer. 42
(8) Release the energy from the back of the throat, projecting the prayer and your breath like a beam of light into the Jet Stone
(9) Feel the power of the protection prayer vibrating within the Jet Stone
(5) Drawn the sacred seal pattern of your Most Secret Name on your upper palate (4) Visualize this bright
radiant light owing outside of your Heart Center, energizing the Jet Stone (3) Feel your Most Secret Name rising into your Heart Center, and radiating its spiritual light. (1) Visualize gathering God’s divine light inside your lower abdomen, activating your three bodies.
Figure 1.20. While speaking the protection prayer, imagine and feel its radiant light and holy sounds penetrating inside the Jet Stone and transforming it into a bright white protective light.
• As you feel the radiant light of this powerful protective prayer vibrating throughout these three energy elds, focus your mind on noticing and acknowledging its powerful radiant light and sound vibration expanding towards the front, back, right, left, above, and beneath your body; protecting all six directions of space. • Next notice and acknowledge that your body is now completely submerged in the powerful vibrational resonance of this protective prayer; and maintain this belief until you feel your three bodies slowly dissolve into this powerful protective energetic eld of radiant light and divine sound. During this process, rst feel your physical body dissolve into the divine energetic eld; then feel your energy body quickly become absorbed and saturated within this radiant energetic eld. Finally, feel your spirit body dissolve into this divine energetic eld. Maintain this visualization until all that inhabits the space of your three bodies is the pulsating energetic vi bration of God’s God’s powerful radiant radiant light and holy sound. sound. 10. Presenting the Jet Stone: At this point, the Jet Stone is suciently imprinted and energetically activated as an eective spiritual tool; and can now be used for divine protection against chronic nightmares and night terrors caused from evil spirits. All that you need to do now is place the imprinted protective stone next to the child’s bed when they sleep, and leave it there all night. What usually happens after that, is that your imprinted prayers will radiate out of the Jet Stone, and continue to ll the room all night with God’s radiant light. This illuminating spiritual energy then acts as an extremely powerful protective shield over your child. I was told that many years ago the Christian monks and nuns used to imprint their prayer rosaries in the same manner, and for the exact same purpose – to ward o psychic attacks caused from malevolent spirits who seek to disrupt the hearts and minds of the children of God.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Energetic Cluster
Thought-Forms
Original Thought-Form
Unintentionally Created Through Unbridled Imagination
Consciously Purposely Created Through Willful Intention
Unlimited Energetic Thought-Forms
Energetic Thought-Forms
Specically Designed
Spirit Larva Additional Thoughts & Beliefs
Emotional Charges
Energetic Parasites
Individual Consciousness (Blessing or Curse)
Group Consciousness (Egregores)
Figure 1.21. The formation of a Thought-Form Cluster.
Chapter 5. Understanding Thought-Forms
Figure 1.22. Two ways in which to create Thought-Forms.
the re is any virtue and if there A “Thought-Form” is considered to be a specialized is lovely, whatever is of good report, if there is anything worthy of praise, think about these things. grouping of energetic substances that have been formed and The energetic power, inuence, and duration of a thoughtcrystallized together by a person’s thoughts, beliefs, and form that has been projected into the physical realm is actustrong emotional impulses (Figure 1.21). These energetic forms are sometimes observed by mystics and clairvoyant ally dependent upon the degree of life force integration and people as radiant colored lights and other forms of projected focused intention that was manifested when the thought was images existing within the external energy eld that sur- rst created. For example, the powerful cords of life force energy that spiritually bind you to certain people, places, and rounds a person, place, or thing (its aura eld). Because the eternal soul of every human being is con- things, are all created from thought-forms. These energetic feeli ng that you nected to the radiant spark of life (i. e., the “Breath of God”), cords hold together the specic thoughts and feeling all humans are capable of creating, projecting, projecting, and directing have currently developed surrounding certain beliefs and powerful energetic forces in the form of thought-forms. emotional experiences, like heavy intertwining ropes. These These energies are often released into the world through each energetically created thought-form cords also maintain the person’s ability to willfully focus their specic desires and in- positive or negative attachments that you choose to have with tentions. Whether Whet her or not the desires are good or bad, once the these people, places, and things. Because they energetically spiritually integrate integrate all of these these special memenergy of these thought-forms have been intentionally created bind as well as spiritually ories and feelings together within your three bodies, they are and projected towards a specic person, place, or thing, the moment it arrives these imprinted energetic clusters imme- constantly being created and disposed of throughout your life. diately start to act out their initial programmed patterning. Which is why thought-forms represent a major key to creating All healing prayers and divine energy elds used for true healing, forgiveness, and joy within every person’s life. The importance of understanding the energetic progrespraise and worship create thought-form clusters, which retain sion of thought-forms into thought-form clusters is quite sigthe energy of these holy thoughts and words, and can also be used to generate divine power. Because words of praise and nicant in all healing and spirit based exorcism practices. This thanksgiving are considered to be positive thought-forms that is because most psychic attacks are designed to overshadow increase a person or place’s spiritual light, once these positive and adversely inuence the pre-existing thought-form patterns thoughts are projected and released from the heart and mind currently existing within a victim’s heart and mind. Therefore into the surrounding environment, they establish a strong let’s advance our exploration into understanding psychic attacks by studying the two primary ways that a thought-form energetic foundation that can be used for divine blessings. Likewise any type of hateful words or malevolent can be created: unintentionally created through unbridled thoughts directed towards someone will naturally create the imagination, and purposely created through willful intention. energetic foundation of a curse. This malicious energy is often These two methods are described as follows (Figure 1.22): used to manifest psychic attacks. If you think about it, when Thoughts Created Through Unbridled Imagination consciously directed in an angry angry,, hateful manner, the energy of This type of thought-form is developed by simply alany projected thought-form is just as responsible for creating lowing your creative imagination to wander. In this type pain, anguish, and great anxiety within someone’s heart and of day-dreaming method, the thought-form begins to grow mind, as is the projected positive energy of a blessing, which stronger when the thinking pattern becomes unbridled, and tends to bring about good feelings fee lings of joy, great happiness, and the projected thoughts become centered on some type of internal peace. peace . A thought-form is therefore considered consi dered to be a material form. If the thoughts continue to remain unbridled, spiritually constructed vehicle, specically designed for the the imagination of the mind can create unlimited energetic purpose of creating an energetic state. This is why the Apostle thought-forms; whose main goal is to satisfy the person’s pe rson’s subPaul wrote in Philippians 4:8, Finally, brothers, whatever is true, conscious or unconscious desires and emotions (sometimes whatever is honorable, whatever is just, whatever is pure, whatever creating “obsessions”). 43
As these unbridled thought-forms continue to build up and begin to cluster, once they become strong enough they can often assume an energetic shape that resembles something similar to that of an octopus. The coiling tentacles of this thought-form entity extend outward and wrap around people or things in order to energetically feed. Although this type of energetic pattern is often seen manifesting around certain meeting places such as bars, liquor stores, and gam bling casinos, within the human body these same types of thought-form entities often manifest as the strange images of dark Spirit Spiders or black Spirit Snakes (see page 48), and are often attached to specic internal organs or organ systems. Spirit Larva and Energetic Parasites
A Positive & Healing Thought-Form Cluster.
A Negative Negative & Destructive Thought-Form Cluster.
Figure 1.23. A positive and negative thought-form cluster
In certain Greek Orthodox schools of Christian mysticism, their energetic origin within the creation of collective Spirit priests are taught about two other variations of thought-form thought- form Larva becoming Energetic Parasites and then feeding. clusters, known as a “Spirit Larva” and “Energetic Parasites.” Parasite s.” • A Spirit Larva Thought-Form: A Spirit Larva is consid- Thoughts Created Through Willful Intention ered an unintentionally created self-induced thoughtBecause this type of thought-form is developed by willfully form, with the same energetic features similar to those of controlling the creation, formation, and energetic application, it a thought-form cluster. However, a Spirit Larva energet- is commonly observed in all positive forms of healing prayers ically forms itself within a person’s body involuntarily, and invoked blessings projected towards a person through a usually manifested through severe emotional excitement. bright radiant cord cord of light. This same type of imprinted enerThis type of thought-form has no independent con- getic cord however can also be replicated and set into motion sciousness, and its energetic growth is often stopped in order to create a negative energetic form as well. This dark and inhabited by the person’s spiritual energy. Therefore energy is often seen being projected in curses and ritualized most Spirit Larva often never progr progress ess to the next stage hexes, which manifest as dark energetic cords (Figure 1.23). of developmental self-awareness. Because of this, Spirit There is a dierence between the energetic actions of a Larva move about the spirit realm like jellysh, oating purposely created thought-form that has been specically around a person’s body on the currents of their mind. formed from a person’s will, and a thought-form cluster that is The stronger the amount of released energy, and the created from the combined conscious energies of a group (e.g., greater the level of severity associated with the emotional a church congregation’s prayers). The thought-form cluster experience, the more energetically condensed, powerful, created by a group is sometimes known as an “Egregore” (see and viable the larva will become. In other words, a Spirit page 51-52), and works within the organization’s combined Larva will become stronger and even more energized if energy current. In this case, when it is not activated, this type its host (i.e., the creator of the thought-form) continues of combined thought-form cluster generally stays within the to invest additional time and attention in energetically energetic eld or building of the group who originally creatfeeding the emotional experience that gave birth to the ed it. Because this type of thought-form cluster can actually Spirit Larva in the rst place. Oftentimes for the sake of possess its own form of intellect, when continually fed and self-preservation, the Spirit Larva can expand its i ts energetic given enough energy, an Egregore can eventually transform existence by further inciting the person who created it into a type of thought-form deity (see pages 53-55). into seeking after a specic type of energetic release (e.g., Some willfully created thought-forms can be program programed ed arguing and ghting, sexual passion, etc.). to be aware of their environment, and understand their creThe involuntary energetic formation of a Spirit Larva ated purpose and energetic function. For example, through occurs in everyone. When the degree of excitement ceases specic programming, a thought-form can be intentionally to exist and the person no longer places their attention on imprinted and directed to accomplish particular tasks. In fact, the incident that created the excitement, e xcitement, the Spirit Larva, in certain mystical traditions these types of thought-forms now lacking a source of energetic nourishment, gradually are deliberately created and brought into existence through dissolves and eventually vanishes. either the group consciousness of a specic organizat organization, ion, or • An Energetic Parasite Thought-Form: After a certain level through the conscious focused intention of one person who of energetic growth, a Spirit Larva can become so charged has been specically trained to construct and imprint such with thought-form clusters that it can ca n eventually mold its an energetic creation. For the most part, intentionally creatindividual form and become an Energetic Parasite. This ed thought-form entities are often brought into existence as type of amplied thought-form cluster can now energet- special guardians, or designed to exist as a unique energetic ically manifest as an obsessive addiction, which must be source created for specic responsibilities. constantly fed by its host. It has been noted that many After awhile however, a purposely constructed thoughtmental disturbances, fantasies, delusions, and emotional form entity can start to possess its own form of intellect, and disorders are a result of energetic inuences caused from can sometimes transform into a separate, independent entity, Spirit Larva that have transformed into Energetic Para- one that is free from its creator’s inuence. Once this occurs, sites. Some Christian mystics even believe that all of the the thought-form entity can begin to wander about the physvarious types of mass psychosis or mass hysteria have ical plane, causing trouble on its own. 44
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
The Multiple Energetic Patterns Of A Thought
The Three Different Categories Of A Thought
Each projected thought-form produces two energetic eects, externally manifesting as both a radiating vibration which is often experienced as a illuminating color and resonating sound pattern, as well as a oating energetic form. The thought-form itself rst appears as a subtle vibration, delicately shimmering its energetic pattern within a person’s three bodies. If the thought-form is simple in its energetic construction, there will only be one rate of vibration associated assoc iated with its initial patterning. Because of this, there will additionally only be one type of energetic manifestation aected when the thought is projected outward and released from the person’s three bodies. Each thought-form is associated with specific ideas, beliefs, and emotions; which aects the body’s external as well as internal energy elds. For example, when the sudden wave of a strong emotion violently sweeps over an individual’s three bodies, their internal spirit (emotions of the heart and thoughts of the mind) as well as their external energetic elds are immediately immediatel y thrown into a state of disharmony and agitation. At this point in time, the person’s external aura color immediately responds by reecting the same rate of light and sound vibration related to that particular emotion. Although this dynamic shift in energy is only temporary (it can sometimes pass within a few seconds), the spirit body quickly stops the reaction, and then promptly adjusts its energetic eld. It then tries to return itself back to its normal energetic conditioning as quickly as it can. However, each time the same type of strong emotional pattern sweeps over the person’s body, the sudden rush associated with the experienced feelings eventually produces a permanent reaction eect, which now exists as an emotional trigger. Each time the trigger is activated (i.e., something is said or done to set into motion the imprinted emotional response), the body quickly replicates the repeated energetic pattern in an unconscious, spontaneous manner. As time goes by, each time the person yields themself to this sudden emotional release, it eventually becomes easier for them to replicate this same energetic pattern. This is because their three bodies have now become congruent with the sudden reaction patterns associated with the vibrational inuence that triggers the automatic response. In order to re-train these automatic trigger responses, the person rst needs to understand the thought-form patterns that were responsible for originally creating and maintaining these reactive responses. For the most part, the majority of a person’s projected thoughts and emotions are considered to be extremely complex; and are by no means simple to master. Take for example the emotion of aection. Although the word “aection” is usually associated with gentle feelings of fondness and loving tenderness, the underlying emotional state related to this word can sometimes contain such feelings as pride, selshness, jealousy, or even animal passion. Because frequently projected thoughts and emotions often contain more than two dierent patterns intertwined within its subtle energetic matrix, a cluster of additional thoughts, ideas, beliefs, and feelings are often corporately included within one simple statement. The radiating vibration contained within each thought cluster can therefore be a complex interweaving of dierent energetic patterns.
When studying the energetic pattern of a projected thought, it is often noted that there are three dierent categories in which a thought-form can be produced: 1. The Projected Thought-Form Image of the Individual: In this rst category, the projected thought takes on
the personal image and energetic pattern of the man or woman who originated the thought. For example, if an individual begins to think of themself presently standing in some distant place (e.g., at the base of the Eiel Tower in Paris), and sincerely desires to be there, they will naturally begin to project a thought-form of their own image into that specic area of Paris. Many times this type of thought-form image has been seen by others, especially those who are gifted with clairvoyant sight. If the person’s focused intention is strong enough, now and then this thought-form image will begin to energetically pull energy from the surrounding environment and externally create as well as manifest the projected spirit body of the individual themself. In such a case, the person must have sucient spiritual strength and life force energy in order to temporarily materialize the projected thought image of themself to a distant location. Because this energetic action must also employ a larger proportion of the individual’s individual’ s spirit body, body, the thought-form image is usually small and compressed when it rst leaves the person’s body– and often looks like a small ball of light shooting out of their three bodies. However, once this energetic cluster reaches its nal destination, this ball of light can then draw a considerable amount of spiritual energy from the person’s body; which helps to expand the originally projected thought image back to the normal normal life-size pattern of the individual. individual. 2. The Projected Thought-Form Image of an Object: In this second category, category, the projected thought takes on the image of some type of material object. For example, when a person begins to think of a friend, they immediately form within their mind the image of that particular individual. This image is then released from the person’s body and usually oats about, in front of them. This energetic form is often suspended as a projected image observed in-between the energetic spaces of both the person’s energy body and their spirit body. In the same way, if an individual begins to think about a particular room, house, or landscape, then small images of these things are quickly created within the person’s mind, and are then eventually externalized; suspended as a projected image observed in-between the energetic elds of their energy body and their spirit body. This same energetic pattern is also manifested when an individual is training their imagination by visualizing what they will soon become, and begin to act accordingly to that projected thought-form image. Take for example a painter who forms an internal conception of his future artwork within his mind; and then vividly constructs the painting within the internal canvas of his imagination. Next, the painter projects its energetic image into the space located in-between the energetic elds of his energy body and spirit spirit body, body, holds it there there with his mind’s mind’s eye, and then copies it onto the canvas. 45
3. The Projected Thought-Form Image Image That Takes On Its Its Own Energetic Form: In this third category catego ry,, the projected
thought takes on an energetic form entirely of its own doing; independently expressing its inherent qualities in the specic manner in which it was created. Because these types of thought-form thought-formss almost invariably manifest themselves into the spirit realm, the vast majority of them are also seen as powerful expressions of both feelings as well as thoughts. Thought-forms that are placed within this third category retain their energetic form and initial patterning. This allows us to observe and study each of their unique energetic manifestations, which are often clairvoyantly seen oating within and around an individual’s body. These special types of thought-forms are often directed towards other individuals; and once their subtle energies are received, they tend to energetically produce certain eects within the recipient’s body, mind, and spirit. Sometimes, depending on the specic type of projected thought, the energetic patterning will immediately be rejected and quickly repelled from the recipient’s body. Other times however, the response to these special eects are partially reproduced. This occurs because the thought-form is attached to the outside the recipient’s body,, and is embed body embedded ded deep withi within n that person person’s ’s extern external al aura eld. If the “stuck” thought-form is continually reinforced by other thought-form projections that are similar to its original energetic pattern, then eventually its eects will be increased to the point that a full manifestation of the thought can be experienced and embodied. For example, the sudden thought and projected prayer of a Christian mother concerning one of her children, and the immediate desire to protect them from being harmed, creates an energetic thought-form which quickly travels to the energy eld of her child. Once this radiant energy arrives, the projected thought-form will quickly enter into her child’s energy eld and remain there, shielding and protecting them with the parent’s radiant spiritual light. Because the spiritual energy of the mother’s protective prayer creates a thought-form that naturally seeks all opportunities to be of complete service to the child (i.e., to protect and defend), the projected thought takes on an energetic form entirely of its own doing; sometimes acting independently yet still expressing its inherent qualities in the specic manner in which it was created. Therefore it is not through a conscious deliberate action, but instead by blindly following the energetic impulse that was originally impressed upon it during the time of its creation, will the projected thought-form naturally begin to stre strengthe ngthen n friend friendly ly forces surr surroundin ounding g the moth moth-er’s child, as well as begin to weaken unfriendly ones. In this manner the mother creates, supports, and maintains the child’s protective guardian through the projected thought-forms of her prayers. This is why a mother’s prayer for their distant child can often naturally create a powerful energetic circle of protection around around them. In cases in which good or evil thoughts are being directed towards an individual, any projection of energy can only vibrate within certain limits of its original design. 46
Therefore if a projected thought-form is outside the energetic limits dened by the receiver’s personal energy eld, it cannot aect the intended person’s three bodies. At which point, the projected thought-form’s energy will consequently rebound with a force proportionate to the original energy with which it was created. This is why it is often said that a pure heart and spiritual mind are the best kinds of spiritual protectors against malevolent thought-form thought-forms. s. If a projected evil thought rebounds back to the individual who originally released it, the dark energy usually returns back along the same energetic energeti c cord that was used in order to launch the psychic attack. Once this negative energy strikes the originator of the curse, because they embody the negative energy of the malevolent thought-form they generated, their three bodies are receptive to the the energetic energetic limits dened by the individual’s curse. Therefore the attacker ’s body, body, mind, and spirit will naturally absorb the dark energy, and quickly respond to the destructive resonant vibrations of their own detrimental thought-form thought-form projections; and suer from the destructive eects they had originally intended to cause another. In other words, as long as any type of negative energy exists within a person, and evil as well as selsh thoughts remain within their body, they are considered to be spiritually open to receive various forms of psychic attacks from those who wish evil upon them. However, when the individual has eliminated these negative emotions through transforming prayer, meditation, and divine works of righteousness, these types of haters and their projected negative thought-forms cannot injure them. Once this advanced spiritual state of heart and mind happens, the person may walk peacefully through life unaected by the energetically projected darts (thoughtforms) of hate, jealousy, and malice. There are serious side-eects that can sometimes occur when a person projects hateful and malicious thoughtforms towards any righteous and spiritually evolved man or woman of God, originating from any spiritual tradition. For example, because the negative thought-forms that are projected against these divine saints cannot injure them, they will quickly rebound against their cultivated spiritual light and be immediately immediate ly dispatched back to the original projectors. Once this occurs, it will be extremely bad for those individuals, especially because they have purposely taken the time to consciously attack a child of God (Luke 17:1-2). Because every thought-form is brought into existence from the projected life force energy of its original creator, it is therefore spiritually associated with and attached to the radiant light of that individual’s eternal soul. It is for this reason that once it has been set into motion, each projected thought-form thought-form draws to itself little fragments of similar thought-form patterns and discharged emotional energies. This is why after a thought-form has been pro jected from its crea creator tor,, as as it retur returns ns it gener generally ally bring bringss with itself other energetic forms that are similar in construction to its original emotional patterning.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
The Different Effects Of Thought-Forms
Thought-Forms Creating Disease or Healing
If a person’s thoughts or feelings are directly connectIn 1993, when I began my internship as a Doctor of Traed with someone else, the created thought is immediately ditional Chinese Medicine (D.T.C.M.) in Beijing, China, I was projected from the person and moves towards that specic taught that prolonged and persistent internal thought-forms individual. Once this projected thought enters into the indi- create and mold energetic patterns within the human body. vidual’s three bodies, its energy quickly discharges itself into When these internal thought-form patterns become continually their physical, energetic and spiritual elds. impregnated with the energetic charge of unexpressed toxic If however the person’s thoughts are about themself, or emotions such as anger, grief, sorrow, anxiety, or fear, an enerare based on a personal feeling, then the projected thought getic cluster will form; which can then condense, thicken, and naturally hovers around the originator’s three bodies. These grow to the degree that an energetic cyst or tumor formation unique types of thought-form thought-formss are always present, ready to eventually begins to form within the body’s tissues. As this react and inuence the person’s heart and mind whenever type of energetic cluster continues to grow, it begins to cause they are placed in a condition conducive to their energetic serious energetic stagnation to occur within the body’s tissues; activation. For example, any person who dwells on thoughts eventually aecting the cellular growth in that specic area of of violence or immorality may forget all about these destruc- the body, and impeding internal organ function. This type of tive thought patterns while they are presently engaged in the energetic stagnation sets into motion the initial foundational daily routine of their business; or when sitting in the church stages for the internal development developmen t of disease, especially cancer. congregation on Sunday morning. However, these created Most Christian believe that the dark energy of certain thought-form patterns are still there, hanging round them diseased states can be eectively transformed through the use like heavy energetic clouds. of divine healings and blessings (positive armations). When Because their attention is being directed away from these consciously created, the radiant light of these helpful thoughts contai ned within dark negative thought patterns, their heart hea rt and mind is momentar- act as a way to disperse the toxic energy contained ily distracted, and disengaged from recreating the previous energetic clusters. Which is why receiving a blessing from a thoughts and images surrounding these immoral thoughts. spiritually evolved saint or mystic is considered c onsidered to be so benHowever after their work has concluded, or the church ecial to a person’s physical, energetic, and spiritual health. service has ended, as the individual begins to return home their In the same manner however, someone’s projected negheart and mind often returns back to the previous state of impu- ative thoughts can eectively increase the progression of an rity that they had originally focused on before the distraction. external pathogen, by weakening a sick person’s immune For Christians, this is especially true if these thought-forms system via inducing internal emotional conict. This is why were not purged and spiritually transformed by the renewing continually criticizing and condemning someone can often of their hearts and minds in Christ Jesus (Romans 12:1-2). lead to internal disease formation. Until a person learns how to no longer become attached When thought-form clusters are consciously created, they to these projected thoughts and feelings, they will often see can be empowered with a certain degree of intelligence, that nothing as it truly is. This is because all of their basic ob- can inuence a person’s thoughts and actions (e.g., changing servations surrounding surrounding their personal life are simply made friends into enemies or enemies into friends). In fact a strong through the energetic veil of their own projected thought-form thought-form cluster created by prayer can quickly strengthen clusters; which misrepresent and discolor everything they or weaken the mental and intellectual powers of an individinteract with, like badly distorted glass (1 Corinthians 13:12). ual; and can therefore be used in order to sometimes protect Everything has its own specic type of thought-form someone from negative energetic inuences. patterning, which is actively attached to and associated with As previously mentioned, once consciously created its particular energetic eld. Which is why certain people, a thought-form cluster can be intentionally programmed places, and things that you interact with will often have in order to accomplish specic tasks such as performing a unique energetic clusters living and re-energizing itself inside healing, or even initiating a psychic attack. Therefore all of that item’s energetic eld. these types of focused thought-form clusters simply repreWhen encountering people, places, and things that have sent the projected energy of prayers. When these prayers been energe energetically tically imprint imprinted ed with though thought-form t-formss that contai contain n are benecial, they are considered to be blessings; however, God’s divine healing light, the positive spiritual energy will when these prayers are malevolent, they are considered to always feel extremely pleasant; and it will often be a wonder- be curses. You You can now understand understand why why as Children Children of God ful experience simply standing in their presence. Examples we are all called to use our words wisely; and also why King of experiencing this type of thought-form imprinting can David specically wrote in Psalm 19:14, May the words of my include visiting people who w ho are considered to be living saints, mouth and the meditation of my heart be pleasing in your sight, O redeemer.. standing in places of holy worship, and feeling the imprinted Lord, my rock and my redeemer The essence of our eternal soul is spiritually rooted in the prayers contained within dierent sacred items. In the same manner, when the areas are contaminated with vibrational patterns of our spoken word. Therefore when a negative thought-form clusters, a person will often experience Christian speaks their heart and mind, their words are supbei ng energetically mandierent energetic sensations, which can quickly manifest as posed to represent God’s divine will being feeling physically and emotionally uncomfortable, and/or ifested into the physical realm through these thought words. feeling upset, tired, and even sick. These dierent energetic Because these projected thought-forms are considered to be sensations will often vary according to the specic nature and the spiritual extensions of our eternal soul, all of our spoken words are taken seriously in the spirit realm. design of the thought-form cluster manifested in that area. 47
Thought-Form Entities A “thought-form entity” is considered to be a condensed form of energetic matter. In its formation, the multiple thoughts and emotions that were fused into a thought-form cluster have become so condensed, that they transformed into an energetic mass– which over time developed consciousness, and eventually became independent of its host. The reason why this can happened, is because the projected thoughts and emotions that are used to manifest a thoughtform entity and bring it into existence, originate from the life force gathered from the heart and mind of its “creator “c reator.” .” This is why all thought-form clusters, whether benign or malignant, are simply composed of the projected thoughts, beliefs, and feelings of the person or people who were originally respon sible for creating and molding its energetic formation. As the energy of the created thought-form cluster continues to gather more thoughts and emotions, it ultimately begins to coalesce, condense, and re-mold its original energetic form. Once this begins to happen, the thought-form cluster can eventually transform itself into a “thought-form entity.” After a powerful thought-form entity has been created, oftentimes it can become independent of its original creator, creator, and eventually exist as a rogue spirit entity. Once it has learned how to establish this type of independence, it is then free to travel about and energetically vampire the life force of dierent people, animals, and places. Because this is done in order to sustain its energetic existence, if this type of articially created thought-form entity attaches itself to its previous owners energy eld, it can become extremely dicult to control, get rid of, or even destroy (Figure (Figure 1.24). This is one reason why when improperly created or not adequately controlled, a thought-form entity can break away from its host and exist as a self-sucient life force. These special types of thought-form entities are said to eventually live within certain forests, along the seashore, and within certain households, deriving sustenance from the energy existing within the elds of land and minerals, trees and plants, as well as animals and people. Some even develop their own type of karmic evolution, and are able to evolve and progress progress towards higher forms of life; or transform the other way and exist as dark forms of demonic energy. Spirit Snakes and Spirit Spiders
Some of the most troublesome manifestations of negative thought-form entities commonly found living inside a human body are energet energetic ic cluster clusterss common commonly ly known as Spirit Snakes and Spirit Spiders (Figure 1.25). These internally constructed thought-form entities negatively inuence their host through the induction of strong obsessive emotions such as anger, fear, fear, sorrow,, grief, guilt, and lust; which often leads to great anxiety, sorrow and can sometimes create clinical depression. The negative energetic inuence and manifestation of these types of thought-form entities is often noticed in people who are emotionally hyper-sensitive and react to certain topics of conversation - often emotionally exploding or collapsing when certain subjects are mentioned. In the waking state, these animated thought-form entities mainly work through subconscious hypnotic manipulation, hence the trance like state before the emotional discharge. In the evening time however, they often focus on dream intrusion and can often create horrendous reoccurring nightmares. In 48
Figure 1.24. A Negative Thought-Form Entity “Feeding” off the life force energy of its original creator at night.
Figure 1.25. Spirit Snakes and Spirit Spiders.
fact many people suering from psychic attacks or a series of chronic night terrors launched by a negative spirit entity are generally at the mercy of these internally constructed and often implanted Spirit Snakes and Spirit Spiders, which energetically fuse with the person’s pre-existing suppressed suppressed emotions in order to create further upset. These Spirit Snake and Spirit Spider formations are strange looking “thought-form creatures,” and once they are energetically constructed constructed they tend to be black or dark in color. Inside the body, body, since they target unresolved emotional emot ional patterns, they often extend their tentacles or tendrils in order to envelop or attach to specic speci c internal organs such as the victim’s heart, liver, lungs, central nervous system, brain, thymus gland, digestive system, and genitals. This is because these are the primary areas known to generate massive amounts of energetic discharge. They tend to be mostly active at night when a person’s resistance is weakened, and energetically feed o of the suppressed traumatic emotions being released during the victim’s sleep. Because they specically target unresolved emotional patterns is one reason why it is so important to learn to forgive people and release all of your attachments to previous experiences and past hurts. While studying Energetic Energetic Medicine in China, one of my professors explained that these internal thought-form entities often come in pairs. In such cases, the primary thought-form cluster (e.g., volatile anger and rage) is often found supercially within the hypersensitive patient’s body; while its “mate” (feelings of suppressed hurt) is often located deeper inside the internal organs. This is a poetic way of describing that oftentimes there are deeper, core issues involved with people who are emotionally hypersensitive.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Figure 1.26. Creating the “Divine Net.”
Figure 1.27. “The Mighty Light” hand seal.
Removing Spirit Snakes & Spirit Spiders
I was taught the following Divine Net Purging & Cleansing Application in order to effectively remove negative thought-form entities from the body that have energetically transformed into Spirit Snakes and/or Spirit Spiders–and Spide rs–and are currently depleting the person’s life force energy. This purication application is also used in order to remove thoughtform clusters, infestations of energetic parasites, and other forms of toxic energy from the body. This cleansing application involves using your imagination and directing your focused intention to visualize God’s divine light owing into your body, and directing you to create a powerful energetic net underneath a person’s body (Figure 1.26). Once created, this Divine Net is then used to energetically ensnare various thought-form entities that are currently inside their three bodies (i.e., their physical body, energy body, and spirit body). If the patient is standing, the Divine Divi ne Net should be created several feet underneath the person’s feet. It is then collectively drawn upward by its four corners, and pulled through their three bodies. During this important cleaning application, the energetic net is used as a powerful lter to remove any toxic debris that has become lodged within the patient’s tissues, organs, and organ systems. This cleansing action is also designed to purge all toxic energy existing within their body’s internal and external energy elds as well. The primary hand position that is used when performing this particular exorcism technique is sometimes referred to as the “The Mighty Light” hand seal (Figure 1.27). In certain Christian traditions, this important hand seal pattern is often used as an extremely aggressive defensive exorcism application. Specically when the priest must quickly protect himself by suddenly enveloping and ensnaring an attacking attacking hostile spirit; or when he must prevent any type of troublesome spirit from eeing the area. This application is simply a temporary approach to removing these types of negative energetic patterns, as the host can quickly reconstruct these thought-forms by refocusing on and obsessing over their same unhealed wounding. Therefore, it is advisable to also have the person perform the Pulling Out the Pain Meditation (Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 14, pages 98-100) after receiving this type of cleansing and purication treatment; treatment; followed by a week of performing the Ritual to Forgive and Release every ev ery day (Hidden Teachings Vol. pages 223-227). 1 , Chapter 35, pages
Draw the sacred seal pattern of your Most Secret Name
Figure 1.28. Use the tip of your tongue, and draw the sacred seal pattern of your Most Secret Name on your upper palate.
The Divine Net Purging & Cleansing Application
The Divine Net Purging & Cleansing Application is performed as follows: 1. Preparation: Begin by performing the Three Divine Prayer Invocations Invocatio ns (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23-26). After performing the third invocation, focus your attention on gathering divine light into your lower abdomen. It is important that you imagine and feel the divine light energizing your three bodies (i.e., your physical body,, energy body energy body body,, and spirit body). Maintain this image image until you feel all three bodies overow and radiate God’s divine light out into the surround surrounding ing environment. 2. Most Secret Name Seal Pattern: Next, roll your eyes up toward the middle of your brain, and draw your Most Secret Name Seal Pattern onto the center of your upper pallet using the tip of your tongue (Figure 1.28). [When writing the Most Secret Name seal pattern on the roof of the mouth, the tongue is rst placed on the center of the upper pallet; which is one of the body’s access points through the center of the brain. It was believed that this area energetically connects the person’s heart, mind, and spirit with their Heavenly Transpersonal Transpersonal Point (Soul Star), located above their head; which is often depicted as the bright radiant ame of holy re seen above the heads of the Apostles at Pentecost. In certain Christian traditions, after a disciple was taught how to nd their Most Secret Sec ret Name (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1, Chapter 2, pages 31-38), they were then instructed in how to create its sacred seal pattern on the roof of their mouth when repeating morning and evening prayers, performing healing rituals, or when engaging in any type of exorcism rite.] 3. Activation Prayer: As the tongue draws the Most Secret Name seal pattern, internally repeat the specic activation prayer that you wish to use for generating divine power; and for initiating this sacred purication rite. For example: 49
Figure 1.29. Exhale, visualize, and imagine projecting the divine breath under the person’s body; creating a powerful Net of holy sound and light underneath their feet. “By the power of the Living God, I now construct this Sacred Net; to immediately capture and remove all evil Thought-Form Entities. In the Name of Jesus Christ — Amen.”
When speaking these special words, it is important that you must have a powerful emotional connection to the specic meaning of this divine activation prayer. By emotionally focusing on the specic meaning of each of the words of power spoken spoke n during the prayer, you ensure a powerful energetic fusion of body, breath, and mind. 4. Connect The Heart and Mind: Next inhale through your nose and imagine the radiant power of heaven owing into your body through the top of your head. Visualize this divine energy combining with the spiritual power of your eternal soul located in your Heart Center, and then owing down into your lower abdomen. In this application, the tongue is used to connect the spiritual powers of the heart and mind (thoughts and emotions) with the spiritual energy of your eternal soul. • While still inhaling, imagine and visualize the divine light energizing the spiritual power of your Most Secret Name Seal Pattern, creating energized saliva. • Next swallow the saliva and feel its spiritual power descend into your lower abdomen. 5. The Great Great Luminous Luminous Pearl: Now imagine the Great Luminous Pearl stored inside the energetic eld of the lower abdomen begin to vibrate–open– vi brate–open– and then radiate the powerful spiritual light of your Most Secret Name. • As the Great Luminous Pearl’s radiating light continues to shine, visualize its bright spiritual light energetically fusing with the divine light of your eternal soul and the light of heaven. Then imagine this combined light illuminating all of your body’s internal organs and external tissues. 6. Creating The Divine Net: Now begin to again focus on the specic words of the previously spoken Activation Prayer. These words will be spoken when creating the Divine Net, therefore it is important that all of these words be internally experienced as “alive;” energetically vibrating with God’s radiant spiritual power. 50
Figure 1.30. Next, begin lifting the Divine Net upward, through the person’s three bodies, visualizing the Net
removing all trapped toxic energetic debris (like a water lter).
• Once the power of these four energies energies (the divine light of Heaven, your Most Secret Name Seal Pattern, the Activation Prayer, and the spiritual energy of your Most Secret Name) have all combined inside the center of your lower abdomen, form the two “Mighty Light” hand seals (see Figure 1.27), and point them under the patient’s feet. • Now exhale and visualize a powerful energetic mist owing out of your mouth, penetrating several feet into the earth and creating the Divine Net underneath the feet of the patient. At this time, the patient should be positioned directly in front of your body (Figure 1.29). • As you focus on creating the Divine Net underneath the feet of the church member who is currently in need of assistance, your exhaled breath used to energetically construct the Divine Net must include four combined spiritual powers. These four important components include: the radiant power of the sacred words contained within the Activation Prayer; the energetic sound vibration of the silently spoken prayer; the belief that God’s will is the divine authority that supports the cleansing application; and the unwavering faith and condence in the eectiveness of the cleaning application. These four important spiritual states are impregnated within the energetic matrix of the exhaled breath, and manifest the energetics used for constructing the Divine Net. When projected outside of the body, body, the exhaled breath and spoken prayer used for constructing the Divine Net should be softly whispered. When whispered, your breath should be fortied with the the focused thoughts and sound projections initiated from your voice, tone, words, attitude, and demeanor. In other words, speak with condence and belief that you represent divine authority. • After the Divine Net has been created underneath the patient’s feet, it is important that you feel the Net vibrate and radiate brilliant white light. Feel its powerful pulsating energy ripple throughout the patient’s three bodies. 7. Using The Divine Divine Net: Next, begin to lift the Divine Net upward, through the patient’s three bodies, allowing this powerful lter to capture and remove any and all energetic thought-form clusters, spiritual pathogens, and energetic parasites (Figure 1.30).
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Figure 1.31. Gather the four corners of the Divine Net above the person’s head, and then roll it into an energy ball.
Figure 1.32. Then, dispatch the energy ball up into the heavens, in order to cleanse, transform, and purify their energy. energy.
• When performing this cleansing application, it is importThroughout our lives, most of us belong to several groups ant that you also imagine and feel the illuminating energy of thought-form Egregores; some existing within the external of the Divine Net vibrating throughout the patient’s world, such as our families, friends, business acquaintances, external energy elds, sifting, separating, and gathering church group associations, etc.; and others existing within all toxic energies located within the front, back, right, left, lef t, the spirit realms, including special teachers and guides that above, and beneath their body; cleansing and purifying belong to our spiritual lineage. it in all six directions. Whenever people gather together to do something, an 8. Closing And Sealing The Divine Net: After the patient’s Egregore is naturally created. Therefore all members of any body has been cleans cleansed ed and energ energetically etically lter ltered ed with the group, club, political party, religion, state, or country are psyDivine Net, visualize gathering each of the four corners chically included in the Egregor Egregoree associated with the specic of the net together. Then imagine combining all of the organization to which they belong. Egregores are also created corners of the net in order to create a ball of white light by groups such as dierent societies or cultures, as well as energy. This energy ball should now contain several people of similar professions and trades. trapped thought-form thought-form clusters and various types of EnUnless an attempt is made to deliberately maintain it, ergetic Parasites (Figure 1.31). an Egregore will naturally dissipate rather quickly after the lef t the building. 9. Transforming Transforming The Energy: Now imagine dispatching meeting has completed, and the people have left the energy ball deep into space, and visualize a powerful However, if the individuals consciously decide to maintain ripple of divine healing heal ing light radiating from the Throne of the energy of the Egregore, and know the specic techniques God. As this powerful wave descends towards the earth, required to do so, its energy will continue to grow in power, its radiant light hits the energy ball and immediately all and can actually last for centuries. of the toxic energy contained within it is destroyed. T his The Energetic Function Of An Egregore energy is then transformed into radiant blue light, which In application, an Egregore maintains the energetic chardescends from the heavens and energetically rains onto acteristic of having an eectiveness that is far greater than the patient’s body, further purifying their internal organs the mere sum of its individual members. In other words it and external tissues (Figure 1.32). continuously interacts with its members, inuencing them and also being inuenced by them. This type of interaction Group Thought-Forms (Egregores) works positively by stimulating and assisting its members, A group thought-form cluster is sometimes known as but only as long as they behave and act in line with its origina originall an “Egregore,” which translates as ”to watch.” This unique purpose and aim. It will also stimulate both individually and type of energetic cluster is a form of externally formulated collectively all those faculties in the group; which will permit group-mind-consciousness, commonly created when dierthe realization of the objectives of its original programming. programming. ent people come together with a common purpose in mind If this process is continued for a long time, the Egregore (Figure 1.33). Which is why all church meetings, meetings, bible studwill eventually take on a kind of life of its own, and can beies, prayer meetings, choir rehearsals, etc., are all naturally come so powerful that even if all its members should die, it created Egregores. would still continue to exist in the inner-dimensions. This type Any thought or image created within the mind will have a of powerful group Egregore can be contacted, even centuries certain inuence within the spirit realm. Because an Egregore is later, by a group of people prepared to live their lives accordthe energetically created thought-form entity of a group, it does ing to the original standards established by the founders; not have to be religious in nature to aect the spirit realm. Inespecially if they are all willing to provide the investment of stead, there must simply be a strong mutual purpose and agreed the initial energy and spirit (thoughts and feelings) required on mental focus existing between all of its active members. to resurrect and maintain the Egregore. If the Egregore is 51
Egregore of a Community
Egregore of a Company
Egregore of a Social Group
Figure 1.33. An Egregore is a type of formulated “Group Mind” created when people consciously come together for a specic goal.
connected with religious, spiritual, or mystical activities, then its energetic inuence will be even greater. This is why Christian mystics are often taught the secret keys that are required to energetically connect with the Egregore of their spiritual lineage; and are then able to open and receive the powerful source of energy, wisdom, and inspiration contained within that ancient system. This important connection allows the person to obtain a deeper access to t he energetic abilities, knowledge, and wisdom that has accumulated within that Egregore since its beginnings. Egregores Overshadowing People
On rare occasions, an Egregore can sometimes be possessed by a spirit entity. entity. If this occurs, the possessing spirit can then begin to energetically inuence and take control of all of the initiates as well as the leaders associated within that particular group. This is often seen in people involved in a “mob mentality.” mentality.” When any type of group thought-form cluster begins to overshadow an individual’s mind, the person quickly gets caught-up in the energetically projected group mentality and suddenly nds themselves doing things that they normally would not do (Figure 1.34). This is why we continually warn all young Christian converts to wisely choose their friends. This type of psychic inuence is a mild form of temporary te mporary possession, wherein the victim comes under the heavy inuence or control of a much stronger spirit entity, manifested as a group thought-form cluster. Although this type of encounter usually lasts until the focused experience is completed, the aftermath of guilt and shame can often last a lifetime. When an individual experiences an overshadowing initiated by a group Egregore, there will be sudden changes apparent within their mood and personality (i.e., facial features will change, eyes will dilate, facial color will change, etc.), all of which are temporary. temporary. This transformation will often appear as if an energetic shadow has fallen over the victims face – hence the term “overshadowing.” This same type of overshadowing aect is similar to what happens to all individuals who practice channeling, trance-met rance-mediumship, and other forms of benign possession. When the person enters into a state of spirit-induced trance, their personality and mannerisms are overshadowed by the possessing spirit, who now controls the individuals’ three bodies. 52
The Individual is spiritually overshadowed, and their thoughts and feelings are suddenly overtaken by the powerful
energetic inuence of the Group Egregore
Figure 1.34. When a Group thought-form cluster begins to overshadow an individual’s mind, the person suddenly gets “caught-up” in the energetically projected group mentality; and nds themselves doing things that they normally would not do. .
In the spirit realm, the overshadowing technique is one of the main control devices often used by negative spirit entities. entitie s. Not only is the targeted victim aected, but also those people around them. Unlike the overshadowing eect created from a group Egregore, which begins to inuence an individual’s mind until the person suddenly joins in the group activity, the primary function of overshadowing caused by a negative spirit entity is used to create arguments, disrupt harmony, reduce emotional support, damage relationships, spread discord, and create chronic negative environments. All of these are forms of mental and emotional alienation, and are designed to eventually weaken the intended victim’s support system, separating and alienating them for the nal assault, which is possession. In cases such as this, the powerful experience of demonic overshadowing can often lead to demonic possession, wherein the victim becomes a virtual puppet of the malevolent spirit entity. In this type of overshadowing, the victim eventually loses complete control of their body and becomes a powerless observer, suspended in a surreal world within the shell of their physical body (similar to sleep walking). This is much dierent from the energetic actions of a group Egregore overshadowing, in which the entire group acts as one unit, with everyone focused on achieving the exact same desire and goal.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Thought-Form Deities (Gods & Devils) entities mainly work through subconscious hypnotic manipulation, often experienced through dream intrusion, I think this is a good time to stop for a moment and and can create powerful obsessive compulsions. review what we have covered concerning Thought-Forms • The Spirit Snake: These energetic thought-form creature before introducing you to the next topic of discussion, and formations are black or dark in color, coil around specic allowing you to go even deeper into some of the more esoteric internal organs, and are associated with unhealthy emoteachings of Thought-Form Deities. So far we have covered: tional patterns. 1. The Creation of a Thought-Form: This is a small energetic • The Spirit Spider: Spider: These energetic thought-form creature grouping of thoughts, feelings, beliefs, and emotional formations are black or dark in color, simultaneously attach impulses. These energetic forms are sometimes observed themselves to several dierent internal organ systems, and by mystics and clairvoyants as radiant colored lights are also associated with unhealthy emotional patterns. and other forms of projected images existing within the 4. The Creation of a Thought-Form Egregore: This large external energy eld that surrounds a person’s physical energetic cluster manifests as a type of externally form u body (i.e., their aura eld). eld). lated group-mind-consciousness, created when people 2. The Creation of a Thought-Form Thought-Form Cluster: This is considcome together with a common purpose in mind. ered to be a specialized grouping of thoughts and feelings fee lings 5. The Creation of a Thought-Form Deity: A Thought-Form that have eventually formed and crystallized together as a Deity is a powerful living life force entity that has been condensed energetic cluster. When internally suppressed, energetically created and brought into existence through these unprocessed thoughts and feelings can sometimes a group’s combined thoughts, beliefs, and emotions, all create energetic stagnations that can lead to organ dys of which have fused together and consolidated in order function, diseases, and/or cyst and tumor formations. to create a living god. Often mistaken for an encounter As previously mentioned, in certain orthodox schools of with a god or demonic spirit, a Thought-For Thought-Form m Deity can Christian mysticism, priests are sometimes taught about be a powerful force to reckon reckon with, as some some have actually two other variations of thought-form clusters known as existed on earth for many millenniums. a Spirit Larva and Energetic Parasites. • A Spirit Larva: Larva: These are thought-form clusters that have Since the dawning of time, many ancient religions and no independent consciousness, and are often quickly spiritual practices around the world have understood and stopped and inhabited in their growth by the energy of even consciously practiced the art of creating, utilizing, and a person’s internal spiritual light. • (*) On a positive note, the act of speaking and implanting sustaining Thought-Form Deities. Once created, this type benecial thought-form thought-formss into someone’s heart and mind mind of Egregore Spirit Entity is able to consistently evolve, even so that it grows into a helpful spirit larva, is sometimes years after its original manifestation. Sometimes this type of energetic creation was purposely known as “planting seeds of faith.” • An Energetic Parasite: These are thought-form clusters constructed as a special guardian spirit of a certain religious that begin to slowly manifest as addictions and obses- faith; other times it was unintentionally created and brought sions, which must constantly be energetically “fed” by into existence through the deep emotional discharges of a its host. Many mental disturbances disturbances,, fantasies, delusions, religious group’s heart felt praises and worshiping — or even and emotional disorders are the result of influences through their fear-based anxieties. One example of this would caused from Spirit Larva that have internally grown and be the creation of Group Thought-Form (Egregore) Saints, Angels, Gods, or even Devils. The stronger the obsession, the transformed into Energetic Parasites. • (*) On a positive note, a benecial thought-form Larva L arva can be greater the creation’s energetic form and power. Like all earthbound ghosts and most spirit entities, in intentionally made to grow on a daily basis (e.g., ( e.g., reading the scriptures). Then after awhile, it can transform into a helpful order for a consciously created thought-form entity to exist habit (Energetic Parasite) that seeks to positively feed the within the physical realm it must continually feed on an energy source. This “food” is usually aggressively obtained energy of a person’s evolving spiritual heart and mind. 3. The Creation of a Thought-For m Entity: These are through energetic vampirism, or willing provided to the spirit who consciously pray pray to and worship worship it. thought-form clusters that have coalesced into a con- by individuals who The willful act of aggressively taking someone’s life force densed form of energetic matter. In other words, the multiple thoughts and emotions that were fused into an energy is one of the main reasons why certain earthbound energetic thought-form cluster became so concentrated ghosts will often continue to exist in specic buildings such and condensed that it eventually transformed into a as hospitals, retirement homes, and prisons. The quick access type of living energetic mass; which over time, can often and need for absorbing this energetic food provides the disembodied soul with the potential to grow stronger, evolve, become independent independent of its host. Externally,, these thought-form entities can assume a shape and eventually transform itself into a powerful spirit entity. Externally If consciously created as a guardian, the thought-form that resembles something similar to that of an energetic octopus; whose coiling tentacles wrap around people or entity can be trained to provide an individual with personal pas t, present, and future inthings in order to energetically feed. Within the human assistance, and even reveal secret past, body,, these same types of thought-form entities often formation surrounding the various occurrences that have trans body manifest as strange images of dark Spirit Spiders or black pired within the physical realm. This is why many mag icians, Spirit Snakes, which are often attached to specic internal tarot-card readers, and mystics often create and utilize these organs or organ systems. These animated thought-form types of powerful thought-form entities in their personal work. 53
With this in mind, I would like you to consider the following fact. Every day many millions of Christians from all over the world are praying to Jesus, and angrily or fearfully obsessing over the evils of the Devil (Figure 1.35). This has been taking place for over two thousand years. Because of the great amount of life force energy being poured into these particular thought-form identities every twenty-four hours via thoughts and prayers, the projected ideas and images of these unique individuals are now believed to have been transformed into the energetic manifestation of two powerful “Thought-Form Deities” — or if you will, two mentally created gods. One teacher informed me that the true purpose of any church is to corporately combine the life force energies of the dierent members of its congregati congregation, on, and through oerings of prayer and worship, continually feed a divine deity that they have specically chosen to lead, guide, and protect its members. This special deity is continuously being invoked by the leader of that fellowship (i.e., the main priest), who is considered to be the current current representative of this particular spiritual power over the people actively functioning within the church. As Christians our capacity to heal and protect ourselves Figure 1.35. Every day millions of people from all over the world and others in our ministry is spiritually rooted in our abilare placing their attention on Jesus and the Devil, ity to eectively act as God’s high priests. Therefore when and have been doing so for more then 2,000 years. additionally needed, we must also be willing and able to quickly utilize God’s holy power on earth through invoking come together for a common purpose. This type of collective the sacred name of Jesus Christ. This ability is essential in energy is not only constructed and sustained within a church order to help each Christian condently overcome the various congregation’s projected energy, but it is also responsible for peop le energies that are continually being introduced to him or her psychically inuencing the thoughts and emotions of the people within this physical realm as “trials and tribulations;” which currently active within that specic group. This special type of are essentially required in order to assist the eternal soul in thought-form energy is sometimes observed as a shining cloudits quest to grow and obtain spiritual maturity, and evolve like spirit, which tends to ll the church building during times of praise, worship, and prayer — hence the dierent spiritual as children of God. From a Christian mystic’s perspective, it does not matter manifestation sightings surrounding certain saints and deities. As previously mentioned, once created an Egregor Egregoree will whether you do or do not believe that Jesus of Nazareth is continuously interact with its members, inuencing them and real, or that the Devil is real. Because of the consistent number of prayers and the incredible amount of life force energy that being inuenced by them. If this process is continued for a was and still is being continually poured into their thought- long time period, the group thought-form cluster will evenform identities (for over two thousand years), the projected tually take on a life of its own, and will become so powerful thought-formss currently associated with these two individ- that even if its members should all die, it would still continue thought-form uals have already been transformed into extremely powerful to exist within the spirit realm, sometimes even lasting for thought-form deities, and are therefore capable of performing several centuries. The symbiotic relationship that exists between an Egregore various types of supernatur supernatural al manifestations. So think about this for a minute, each year thousands and its energetic forming group-consciousness externally maniof Christians all over the world experience divine miracles fests the specic ideas and behavioral patterns that are designed attributed to powerful supernatural interventions associated to spread from person to person within this special group. Once with God the Father, and through Jesus Christ. Yet these same the group thought-form becomes strong enough, it is free to exist types of miracles also occur to faithful disciples of Judaism, o of the life force energies of its supporters, and roam about Hinduism, Islam, Buddhism, Buddhism , and other faiths as well. Therefore interacting with the members of its spiritual lineage; sometimes if we take an honest overview of supernatural manifestations contributing to sudden healings and divine manifestations. This is only one of many ways in which a Thought-Fo Thought-Form rm and divine healings, we will soon discover that the one thing they all have in common is that the recipient of these divine Deity can be created within a church, as well as within all organizations. It additionally describes the various gifts trust and believe in the various multitudes of spiritual religious organizations. ways that certain miracles can be attributed to famous deteachers, healers, counselors, guardians, and protectors associated with their particular spiritual lineage (both in this physical ceased saints whom people continually pray to. If we think about it, because of these created Thoughtworld as well as within the spirit world). This strong belief works to assist these individuals in building and maintaining Form Deities Christianity is no longer a monotheistic religion their faith. This is extremely important to understand, because (serving only one God). Instead many Christians consciously pray to God, Jesus, the Holy Spirit, Mother Mary, the Four it shows the cause and eect of a specic energetic pattern. As previously mentioned, a collective group-mind-entity Archangels (Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, and Uriel), as well as (Egregore) is energetically created whenever people consciously dierent deceased Saints. The surprising truth is, this makes 54
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
our spiritual practice no dierent than the various polytheistic religions which also prayed to and worshiped dierent gods and goddesses. In order to give you an idea of some of the polytheistic Thought-Form Deities that were also created and worshiped in this manner, I have included a small list of different cultural based gods and goddesses that were believed to exist in ancient times. This list may be used to hopefully educate the reader as to the various legends and ancient mysteries th at were prevalent during the time the various books in the Old and New Testament Bible were written. Each god and g oddess represents certain teachings contained within their depicted cultures, which in some way eventually had an inuence on Mosaic and Christian teachings (Figure 1.36 - Figure 1.39). In understanding this ancient pattern of creating Thought-Form Deities, as Christians we also realize that in the core of our being we carry the radiant imprint of God the Creator; and that memory, spiritually draws our hearts and minds towards the true spiritual wisdom that Gods’ eternal existence is beyond all culture, religion, and nationality.
El or El Elyon God Most High King of Heaven.
Ba’al Hadad God of Thunder and Rain.
Asherah Consort of El Queen of Heaven.
Anath (Anat) Goddess of War Consort of Ba’al.
Dagon (Dagan) God of Crop Fertility and Grain.
Moloch God of Fire.
Figure 1.36. Canaanite Gods and Goddesses
Amun (Amen) “The Hidden Hidden Amunet (The Female Hidden Hidden One” is a primordial god – and One) As wife of Amun, the King of the Gods in Ancient she is a primordial goddess. Egypt. Later his name was In the ancient Egypt, combined with Ra to form the she was considered to be god Amun-Ra. the protector of the Pharaoh.
Ra Isis (She of the Throne) The God of the Sun Goddess of Magic, and of all Creation. Marriage, Healing, and Protection.
Osiris The God of Life, Death, and the Afterlife; and the Flooding of the Nile.
Set (Seth) God of Chaos/ Change, Deserts, Thunder,, Evil, and Thunder Pain and Suffering.
Horus (Falcon) God of the Sky. He was the son of Isis and Osiris.
Anhur (Sky Bearer) Bearer) The ancient Egyptian God of War and the powerful Slayer of Enemies.
Figure 1.37. Egyptian Gods and Goddesses 55
1. Enlil (Elil) - The chief deity and God of Wind, Air, Earth, and Storms. He is the King of all the lands, holds the Tablet Tablet of Destiny, and can both create and destroy. 2. Ishtar (Innanna) – Morning Star, the Queen of Heaven. Goddess of love, sensuality sensuality,, fertility, procreation, and also of war.
3. Thunderbird (Anzu) - who can breathe out either re or water. 4. Utu (Shamash) –Sun God, God of truth, justice, and morality. 5. Enki (Ea)–God of Waters, wisdom, magic, architecture and crafts, and is also the creator and protector of humanity humanity..
6. Isimud – Enki’s high executive ofcer, messenger & emissary emissary..
Anu (Akkadian) The The Sky God Marduk was the most important He is the highest Mesopotamian Babylonian God, later portrayed God, and is a member of the as the King of Gods, he was triad of deities completed by responsible for administering Enlil (Elil) and Enki (Ea). justice, healing, and magic. magic.
Ahura Mazda The Creator God.
Spenta Mainyu represents the manifestation of all that is righteous and good, created by the wise and just Creator God Ahura Mazda.
Mithras (son of Ahura Mazda) The God of the Sun, Friendship, Light, and Oath.
Atar The Holy Fire of God.
Ahriman Angra Mainyu) Mainyu) ( Angra represents the energetic manifestation of all that is evil and chaotic in the world.
Anahita The Goddess of Waters, Fertility,, Healing, & Wisdom. Fertility
Figure 1.39. Persian (Zoroastrianism) Gods and Goddesses
Putting It All Together
Tiamat (Goddess of the Ocean) is a personication of the primordial sea from which the gods were rst created. She is depicted here as a giant dragon wreaking havoc on the younger generation of gods, and being attacked by Marduk - who proceeds to construct both heaven and earth from her destroyed body. Figure 1.38. Gods and Goddesses of Mesopotamia Many of these deities were also commonly worshiped by the Sumerians, the Babylonians, and the Assyrians. 56
The ancient Canaanites, Egyptians, and Babylonians all had a strong inuence on molding the collective thoughts and religious beliefs of the early Hebrew nation. According to Carol Meyer’s book Exodus, archaeologists agree that the Israelites had Canaanite origins of 215 years (from 1880 to 1665 B.C.) before they entered into Egypt for another 215 years (from 1665 - 1450 B.C.). In fact, the culture c ulture of the earliest Israelite settlements is Canaanite, their altar-objects are those of the Canaanite god El, the pottery remains are from the Canaanite tradition, and the alphabet used is early Canaanite. The later Babylonian captivity of 70 years (from 608 to 538 B.C.) also had a number of long lasting eects on Judaism and the ancient Jewish culture. For example, the current Hebrew script (alphabet) was adopted during this period, replacing the traditional Israelite/Canaanite script; and certain changes in the fundamental practices and customs of the Jewish religion were also altered. It was during the Babylonian captivity that certain circles within the exiled Jews redened pre-existpre-exist-
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
ing ideas about polytheism, divine law, and holy covenant, and eventually transformed them into a strict monotheistic theology, which came to dominate the former Kingdom of Judah in the following centuries. In the rst Iron Age kingdoms of ancient Israel (Samaria) and Judah, both regions held Yahweh (the guardian angel of Canaan) as their national nationa l god, and their religion was known as Yahwism (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1, pages 13-16). At that time, each neighboring kingdom had its own overseeing guardian angel (minor god). For example: Chemosh was the god of Moab, Moloch was the god of the Ammonites, Qaus (Qos) was the god of the Edomites, and so on. In each kingdom, the king was considered that god’s representing earthly ruler, responsible for governing that deities particular area of land. Figure 1.40. In the ancient Babylonian legend of Creation, there are similarities to the account given in the book of Genesis; When Judah was taken into Babylonian captivity, Zoroasincluding a tree of the gods – often represented in the sculptures trianism from Persia was growing in i n popularity. This religion of both Babylonian gem engravings and on the walls of Assyrian taught the philosophy of duality, and believed that there was palaces and temples. Other stories such as the Great Flood and a “good god of light” (Ahura Mazda) and an “evil god of “Gilgamesh” (Noah) were a common part of t he Mesopotamian darkness” (Ahriman). According to many modern scholars, it religions, long before the Jews were taken into Babylon captivity. appears that much of the Hebrew Bible was rewritten during Babylonian captivity in order to deconstruct the religious be- adapted the idea of sinful Angels, even though the Old Tesliefs that Israel previously held before their captivity. Which tament knows nothing of them. Because they did not want to is why we nd Persian-era phrases written in books like Job; compromise their monotheistic religion by saying there was and also why there are very old Hebrew writings that have more than one God, they instead set up the ‘evil god’ who was in fact a very powerful, sinful angel. This same notion was been clearly edited under under a Persian-era hand. hand. The Jews of Babylon were also inuenced by the Zoro- later picked up by early Christians, who merged some of their surrounding evil with the local pagan ideas. astrian idea that God himself would never cause evil in their religious beliefs surrounding The Old Testament, along with the New Testament for lives. Thus, the Most High God was seen as being distanced from all good or evil actions, which were instead attributed that matter, personies evil and sin. However, in his book The Life And Times Of Jesus The Messiah Vol. 2 , biblical scholar scholar to other dierent (angelic) good and evil gods. Ahriman, the Lord of Darkness, is portrayed in Persian Alfred Edersheim outlines specic reasons for believing that belief as having wings. Because of this, Satan (the accuser) as Rabbinic Judaism developed during the exile in Babylon, came to be depicted as also having wings, even though the this personication of evil became extended into the Jewish Bible is completely silent about this. According to ZoroastriZoroastri- writings to such an extent that sin and evil began to be spoken anism, Ahriman envied Ahura Mazda and tried to overthrow of as independent concepts (beings). In order to narrow the Heaven. This mythology was adapted by the Jews of Babylon gap between Judaism and the surrounding Babylonian belief as their explanation for the Great Rebellion in Heaven; and in such beings, the understanding of the “yetzer ha ‘ra” (the later picked up by writers such as John Milton Milt on in Paradise Lost sinful inclination within humanity) became understood as an evil personal being called “the tempter.” and made into standard Christian doctrine. The Persians however howev er were not the rst nation to adopt a During their captivity in Babylon, the Jews shifted their dualistic good versus evil view of the cosmos. The Egyptians, thinking towards the belief that there was a separate entity who was responsible for f or disaster. According to Geza Verme’s Verme’s also had this same belief depicted in their story of Osiris as book, Jesus The Jew , “The idea that demons were were responsible responsible the good god and Set (Seth) as the evil god. In The Deuteronomistic History , German scholar Martin for all moral and physical evil penetrated deeply into Jewish religious thought in the period following the Babylonian exile, exile , Noth explains that because of the similarities of their style, language, and indications of common editing, there is signino doubt as a result of the Iranian inuence on Judaism.” While the Jews were in captivity, they also began to cant evidence that under inspiration, the book of Deuteronomy speculate upon the origins of the Angels who brought about and some of the historical books of the Old Testament were calamity. Under Persian inuence, the idea developed that edited by Jewish scribes in Babylon, and was reworked into such “evil angels” were independent of God, and concluded their current form. For example, the Canaanite explanation that the destructive aspect of God’s personality broke away of the family of the gods was that it contained a total of 70 from the good, and is known as the Devil (the slanderer). minor gods. In fact, the Ugaritic Tablet (II AB 6.46) speaks of According to E. Urbach, in his book The Sages: Their Concepts the “70 sons of Asherah.” This ancient teaching was refocused And Beliefs: Volume 1 , from there there “they developed the Jewish Jewish in Genesis Chapter 10, which speaks of the 70 nations of men. legends of a personal Satan (or Sammael) with 12 wings, ap- Likewise Genesis 46:27 and Exodus 1:5 speak of the 70 sons of the pearing like a goat, and responsible for all disease and death.” Jacob - and in Deuteronomy 32:8 it states that the number of the Gentile nations was xed “according to the number of the sons Being monotheists, these ideas were developed in order texts ). In this writing, to allow the Jews to continue to believe in one God, and yet of God” (or “Israel” - according to some texts). the belief in the 70 gods of the Canaanite pantheon is refocused also retain the dualistic god of good -vs- god of evil idea of the Persians. It was during this time period that the Jews to where they became the 70 sons of Jacob; and the 70 nations 57
of mankind mentioned in Deuteronomy 32:8 is said to imply that each nation is cared for by a guardian angel in heaven. Ancient Mesopotamian records also feature chronological accounts just as Genesis does (Figure 1.40). However, they further claim that the leaders le aders on earth came down from heaven, and these kings were eectively divine beings. The dierent inuences and spiritual perspectives that an established nation’s dominant Group Egregore can have on the hearts and minds of a visiting culture inhabiting that established kingdom, can have a powerful eect on that visiting culture’s religious beliefs. This is especially true if the visiting people live in that established kingdom for long periods of time, such as the early Hebrew nation did with the Canaanites, Egyptians, and Babylonians. Any culture that has been continually continually subjugated subjugated to the collective beliefs and relireligious inuences of their dominating overlords, often results in a shift in consciousness. This naturally happens in families, businesses, busin esses, societ societies, ies, and govern governments ments.. Which Which is why you can often observe dierent interpretations of what people think Figure 1.42. In the Persian Figure 1.41. In the Indian (Ved (Vedic) ic) version, Mithra is seen as version of the Sun God, Mitra and believe God, his angels, Jesus, holy saints, Satan, and the a benevolent Sun God who is represented as the good and demonic realm are. The energetic patterns of these thoughtbestowes health, wealth & food. benevolent aspect of the Sun. form gods are therefore not static. Depending on where you live, the same deity often has dierent manifestations, names, cultural features, and associated responsibilities. In modern times, the media (television, (tel evision, the computer, and mobile technologies like your cellphone) have a profound inuence on the observer’s heart and mind; and currently have taken the place of the conventional church altar. So, let’s stop for a moment and explore the idea that most “gods” are indeed thought-forms that have been created and given life through focused group attention. Everyday, people consult with their gods by way of focused prayer and meditation. So in essence, the time and energy we sacrice to our gods, in whatever form, gives them power and energetically sustains them. Figure 1.44. In Greek Mythology, Figure 1.43. In the Roman In the previous list ( Figure 1.36 - Figure 1.39) , , these these dierdierthe Sun God Mithra was identied version, the Sun God Mithra ent deities are simply examples of Group Egregore thoughts with Apollo, the god of music, is often depicted slaying a that are given form according to the prevailing culture. The truth, prophecy, and healing. sacred bull for a great banquet. fact is, most gods and goddesses evolved from a primary In time, the Persian Mithraism became infused with the source that deviates slightly from their primordial origins. Throughout history, history, it was group thought-forms collectively more detailed astrotheology of the Babylonians and Chalfocused by human beings that gave rise to these new gods deans, which was notable for its astrology and magic; and also and goddesses, as well as to the dierent adaptations of that re-emphasized Mithra’s early Indian role as a sun god. Yet to deity within the culture that decided to accept a ccept and promote it. the ancient Roman legionnaires, Mithra (known as Mithras Take for example Mithra. According to Francis Legge, in in the Greco-Roman world) was much more. He was known Forerunners and Rivals in Christianity , the Indian (Vedic) (Vedic) Sun as “the Divine Sun, the Unconquered Sun;” and was said to God was known as Mitra, and he represented the benevolent be powerful powerful in strength strength,, a mighty ruler ruler,, and the greatest greatest king aspect of the sun (Figure 1.41). So too was the Persian deriv- of the gods. He was also seen as the lord of heaven and earth, ative Mithra, who was also seen as a benevolent god and the and the mediator between both heaven and earth. bestower of health, wealth, and food (Figure 1.42). Like so So in overview, according to these dierent countries, many gods, Mithra was considered to be the radiant light nations, and cultural preferences, there are at least ve difand energetic power that existed within the sun. ferent created thought-form versions of the Sun God Mithra. As a collective consciousness, the great depth and potential In Babylon, Mithra was identied with Shamash (Utu), the sun god, who was also the Mesopotamian and Canaanite/ of the human mind is something we still have yet to explore. Phoenician solar deity deity.. Which is why what we actually can and can not do within the Although the ancient Roman version of the Sun God Mi- bounds of physical science is still being debated. To To many, many, the thra is often depicted with him slaying a sacred bull for a great idea that our own mental energy can be the birthplace of dier banquet (Figure 1.43), according to Pseudo-Clement Pseudo-Clement of of Rome’s ent gods can be quite daunting. However, instead of seeing it improbability, look rather towards the possibility of what debate with Appion (Homily VI, ch. X), Mithra is also associated as an improbability, with the Sun God Apollo in Greek mythology (Figure ( Figure 1.44). might occur when the human mind is collectively focused. 58
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Christian Thought-Form Deities
In review, review, a Thought-Form Deity is a powerful living life Because of the creation of these Thought-Form Deities force that has been energetically created and brought into many Christian churches today are no longer considered to existence through a group’s combined thoughts, beliefs, and be monotheistic. monotheistic. The following list list is but a small small example of emotions. Normally a collective group-mind-en group-mind-entity tity (Egregore) how the modern Christian polytheistic religion has created is energetically created whenever people consciously come a rather large pantheon of many minor gods and goddesses. together for a common goal and purpose. This being the case, This list (Figure 1.45 - Figure 1.48) reveals how the modern when this type of collective force is constructed, constructed, focused, and Christian church follows the same patterns of all polytheistic sustained within a church congregation’s projected prayers, religions, and is an example of “Churchianity” (see Hidden the combined energy eventually fuses together and consoli- Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 20, pages 122-127) - as opposed to dates, creating a living representative of that focused prayer. Christianity - which was originally monotheistic and followed fol lowed The result is the creation of a Thought-Form Deity. the mystical spiritual teachings of Jesus of Nazareth Nazareth..
God Almighty (The Creator of the Heavens and the Earth).
The Divine Comforter (The Holy Spirit of God).
Jesus Christ (The Son of God).
Mother Mary (Theotokos) (The Mother of God).
Figure 1.45. The four main Gods and Goddesses of the modern Christian Religion
The Apostle Peter The Apostle Andrew (for removing worldly (for help with surgery & concerns and sorrows). medical treatments).
Figure 1.46. Some Christians will also choose t o pray to one of the four main Archangels of God: Saint Raphael for Divine Healing, Saint Michael f or Divine Protection, Saint Gabriel for Divine Guidance, and Saint Uriel for Divine Peace of heart and mind.
The Apostle Matthew (for help with
The Apostle James (for victory &
nancial problems).
strength to ght).
The Apostle Jude (help with lost causes & desperate situations).
The Apostle John
(for nding a best friend).
Figure 1.47. Other Christians will also choose to pray to different Apostles Apostles in order to have their various needs met. 59
Figure 1.48. By the year 100 A.D., Christians were honoring other Christians who had died, and began praying to their departed souls asking for their intercession. This practice originated from a long-standing tradition in the Jewish faith of honoring prophets and holy
people with shrines. The rst saints were martyrs, people who had given up their lives for the faith in the persecution of Christians. 60
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 6. Psychic Vampires Vampires In C hurch In any type of gathering, energy is naturally created and its inuence is directed by the dominant person currently inuencing the people in the th e group. With this understanding in mind, although the Christian church is supposed to be a haven for the poor, sick, and needy, now and then it can also become a shelter for many strange individuals, including dierent types of psychic vampires who act as human energetic parasites. In this context, a “Psychic Vampire” is dened as any person who drains the life force energy away from an individual or place they interact with. In such cases, case s, the life force is ingested from a victim’s external energy elds, which ends up depleted, leaving the victim weak and tired. The immediate results of such a one-on-one encounter often results in a temporary surge of energy for the psychic vampire, vamp ire, and a serious loss of mental and physical energy for the unsuspecting victim. When used over a prolonged period of time, psychic vampirism can eventually become extremely parasitic; and in certain cases, can terminally drain and sometimes deplete a victim’s life force energy so much, that their energetically depressed internal organ systems begin to shut down. Although the energetic attack from a psychic vampire can originate from various types of people, the life force energy drain can actually be caused through either an unconscious or conscious energetic assault (Figure 1.49). • Unconscious Psychic Vampires Vampires Due to Emotional Instability: This type of energetic vampire is fairly common in the church, and can often include needy individuals who typically make others feel obligated to appease their state of unhealed emotional dysfunction. Because their unresolved stories are are often emotionally stuck in a never-ending loop, certain church members are frequently placed in the position of listening to the same traumatic story each Sunday; often remaining there out of guilt. Unconscious psychic vampires often disperse the absorbed energy into the surrounding environment instead of making use of the energy they siphon from others. The most common symptoms experienced after being in their presence for a while are typically manifested as physical and emotional exhaustion, a weak and diminishing external energy eld, dizziness, loss of energy and fatigue, mental confusion, depressive moods, headaches, sleep disturbances, and sometimes irritability. In a church congregation, the energetic patterns of this type of unconscious psychic vampire, are commonly encountered in the following personality types: The Victim: These individuals tend to live their life as wounded victims. Because they often believe that the entire world is inherently against them, they blame people, places and things for their personal unhappiness. When interact ing with such individuals, they often tend to drain the energy from a listener by constantly complaining about their problems, yet refusing to attempt any potential solutions that may be suggested in order to overcome their situations. This is often noted in elderly people who often feel better in the company of young Christians; Christians; yet do not have a clue as to why the friendliest ones of the group often get sick and exhausted whenever they le ave. Sometimes these individuals will also drain the body’s life force by frantically over-exaggerating and dynamical-
Psychic Vampires
Unconscious Psychic Vampires
Conscious Psychic Vampires
Emotional Instability Energetic Parasites Malevolent Magic Protective
Reex Figure 1.49. Psychic Va Vampirism mpirism can be categorized into either unconscious and conscious energetic draining.
ly blowing small things out of proportion. They additionadditi onally convey small problems in a way that over-inates the incident, in order to bask in all of the attention. The Controller: These individuals tend to have a grandiose sense of self-importance and strong feelings of entitlement. They tend to lack empathy for others and often become cold and indierent if they do not get their way.. This is because they often way of ten have an extremely limited limit ed capacity for providing unconditional love. Many times these individuals tend to quickly take over the conversation, and dominate the group by constantly sharing their own feelings and experiences without giving anyone else an opportunity to provide additional comments. Additionally, because these individuals have a need to control and manipulate everyone else’s actions, they often invalidate or discredit other people’s emotions in order to dominate the conversation. • Unconscious Psychic Vampires Due to Energetic Parasites: Another type of unconscious psychic vampirism can
exist when a church member has one or several energetic parasites attached to their body; and because they are truly unaware of these lower level entities inhabiting their energy elds, they often leave people feeling emotionally drained simply by being in their presence. Simply put, because the spirit entity is looking for food, any person living with the energetic parasite will unconscious vampire and drain the life force from all individuals who are unfortunate enough to encounter them. • Conscious Psychic Vampires: This type of energetic vampirism is initiated by malevolent individuals who deliberately steal energy from a person or place, simply because of the large quantity of life force available. This type of conscious psychic vampirism is sometimes used by individuals in order to increase their energetic energetic power and clairvoyant sensitivity. Because it also increases an individual’s energetic vitality, certain ancient schools of the esoteric mysticism intentionally taught the skill of absorbing human life force energy in order to prolong their life. This type of energetic vampirism was most commonly practiced in various systems of psycho-sexual cultivation cu ltivation (e.g., tantric sex magic and daoist sex magic practices). In many schools of Christian mysticism, mysticism, an apprentice was often warned that the dark skill of energetic vampirism can be consciously accomplished through the following two methods: as First — Through Malevolent Magic: This type of assault is initiated from a seasoned sorcerer, witch, guru, or mystic who consciously chooses to envelop and energetically drain a person (intended victim), a place (home, 61
business, or temple) or special item item (holy artifact) for the Defending Against A Psychic Vampire Sometimes encountering a psychic vampire may be unsole purpose of physically absorbing its life force energy. avoidable, especially if it involves certain family members. In fact, throughout history, there have been many techniq ues that can be used to assist unscrupulous “gurus” and spiritual masters who ener- The following are simple techniques you in protecting yourself against becoming emotionally and getically vampire the life force energies of their students in order to increase their own personal magical powers. physically drained when encountering energetic vampires on These evil instructors provide their disciples with specic the street, at home, or even within the church congregation. The rst step to dealing with any type of psychic vampire vampi re prayer mantras, that secretly pour the projected life force energies of their students’ prayers into the master ’s per- in a group setting is to establish a rm physical and emotional sonal energetic eld. This energetic feeding causes the stu- boundary system. For example, always be very clear about dent’s Three Body’s to unknowingly become energetically what you can and cannot do for this person. Explain, in no drained. The energetic depletion and weakening of the uncertain terms, what amount of your time, space, and energy student’s life force energy is then misinterpreted misinterprete d as being is reasonable and what is not. If a psychic vampire realizes transformed transform ed into a powerful quiescent meditative state. that you have limits, they’ll instinctively back o from you In these dierent mystical traditions, the students are and immediately start to search for another victim. 1. Creating An Energetic Sphere: To begin this technique, sometimes instructed to “never tell anyone their secret simply bring the tips of your thumb and middle nger prayer mantras.” This is because the sacred sound sylof each hand together and form two interlocking circles. lables imparted from these secret mantras are actually Next, envision your body being enveloped in a bright the personal secret astrological name of the guru. So radiant sphere of impenetrable white light. Then relax when the student repeats its sound pattern, the energy your hands and simply arm, “I am now completely is deposited into the master’s personal energy eld, to be energized, and fully protected in God’s radiant light.” used by the master as he sees t. The more the students 2. Change Your Body Posture: In this application, after repeat the secret mantra prayers, the more powerful the visualizing a sphere of divine white light surrounding guru becomes. Instead of helping the student reach enyour body’s external energy eld, you then change your lightenment, the repeated prayers of these false mantras position so as not to directly face the suspected individual. simply empower the guru. Next, cross your arms and keep them folded across your This type of conscious energetic vampiring can also be center diaphragm when speaking. This technique can accomplished by a seasoned sorcerer or witch who will also work by crossing your legs, or at least your ankles. vindictively vindictivel y summon a spirit entity in order to attack and This allows you to close an a n energetic circuit in your body, feed o the life force energy of a targeted victim. and permits you to become emotionally detached from Second — Through Protective Reex: Now and then the person, yet still be available to listen and help them. a spirit entity who is currently protecting its host will Avoid making direct eye contact, and instead look tosuddenly reach out to energetically attack and drain the wards the center of their forehead when speaking to them. life force energy of a perceived antagonist. Finally, when not speaking to the person, keep your Spirit Entities and Psychic Vampirism mouth closed and your head slightly tilted forward. It is a common known fact that certain spirit entities can Because life force energy is commonly projected through absorb human life force energy through psychic vampirism. exhaled breath, this helps avoid the sipping action that a When this type of psychic attack occurs, the victim’s life psychic vampire can initiate when they are energetically force energy is usually absorbed by the spirit entity through absorbing a victim’s external energy eld. what is known as a “sipping-smell.” This is why in all spir3. Imprinting The Energetic Sphere: This next application itual traditions you are never to sni or smell an oering of is a li little ttle more advanced. When talking to someone whom incense, owers, or fruit before placing it on the altar table you suspect is a psychic vampire, create an energy sphere and presenting it as a gift to a celestial deity. That would be surrounding your body. Then imagine the sacred seal patsimilar to cutting a slice of birthday cake and eating it, betern of your Most Secret Name (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , fore presenting the rest of the cake to the person and singing Chapter 2) glowing and radiating from your Third Eye area. “Happy Birthday” to them; there are certain things that you Next visualize this powerful radiating light being en just do not do. ergetically imprinted into the energy sphere surrounding It is also important to mention that certain spirit entities your body, causing it to suddenly shimmer like a thick have been known to absorb a victim’s life force through their sheet of cobalt-blue glass. gaze, sometimes known as “sipping sight.” Thought-form clusters, thought-form entities, and group 4. Surrender: This last application is a very advanced. When you feel that someone is currently vampiring you, loose thought-form clusters (Egregores) can all sometimes act as the idea of “my energy” and quickly give them all of the psychic vampires. Although these parasitic forms of energetic “old” energy contained within your body. At the same vampires are quite dierent in their the ir design and structure than time, visualize a bright beam of divine light descending the more commonly known spirit entities categorized as being into the center of your body from heaven – and i mmedighosts, succubus and incubus, nature spirits, elementals, and ately open your body, breath, and spirit (heart and mind) demonic entities, their ability to drain one’s life force energy to the radiant transforming power of God’s holy light. As is just as eective. This is especially true when they exist as you continue to visualize this - open yourself to feeling the rogue spirit entities that have been created from the subconfresh owing divine light revitalizing your three bodies. scious mind of extremely disturbed individuals. 62
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 7. Protection Against Psychic Attacks The following are some examples of popular counter-measures that sures that a Christian can use against dierent types of psychic attacks. Always use wisdom in your understand understanding ing of how to protect yourself and your family (Matthew 10:16). Uncovering and Removing The Energetic Markers Used In A Psychic Attack
In all long-distance healings performed in the Christian church, a radiant cord of light is created through the congregation’s prayer; which immediately becomes energetically attached from the hearts and minds of the prayer group to the intended person’s three bodies. After this energetic cord is connected, it allows allow s for the projected healing energy to pass from the prayer group onto the person needing help. In the same manner, when someone is under the inuence of a powerful psychic attack created from a projected curse (malevolent prayer) or a hex (i.e., a ritualized prayer), a dark energetic cord is extended towards an intended victim’s three bodies, and is attached through the projected malevolent thoughts and feelings of an antagonist. Most psychic attacks tend to originate from these types of negative thoughts and feelings, and are either consciously or unconsciously directed through the malevolent malev olent energy created from an angry person (or people). If a malevolent spirit entity is additionally invoked in order to carry out some type of energetic assault, the dark energetic cord connected between the antagonist and the victim allows a contracted spirit to follow the angry person’s projected projecte d energy into the victims dwelling space, and perform the psychic attack (Figure 1.50). Once the psychic attack has begun, it will wil l continue as long as the angry person continues to energetically feed it. If the angry individual is persistent enough, this negatively created energy can eventually adversely aect the victims thoughts and emotions, life force, and physical body. This is one reason why the Apostle Paul wrote in Ephesians 4:26, Be angry, yet do not sin. Do not let the sun set while you are still angry.
The following are some basic counter-measures that a Christian can use in order to eectively combat these types of negative energetic assaults. • Plan A: Any Christian who has been called to assist a victim in removing a powerful psychic attack should begin by rst hearing the “confession” “confession” of the the victim. victim. This is essential in order to establish if this psychic assault was actually provoked through the person’s careless disrespect, or they are simply at the receiving end e nd of someone’s projected envy, jealousy, and/or misplaced rage. The idea is to rst try to make peace with the assailant if at all possible. Remember in Matthew 5: 23-24, Jesus states: So if you are presenting a sacrice at the altar in the temple and you suddenly remember that someone has something against you, leave your sacrice there at the altar. Go and be reconciled to that person. Then come and oer your sacrice to God. • If no resolution is possible, then you can dismantle the
psychic attack by rst identifying the energetic markers that were responsible for allowing the psychic connection to occur. This is accomplished by clairvoyantly following the dark energetic cord attached to the victim’s three bodies back to the angry person who rst orchestrated the He x.
A malevolent malevolent person’s focused negative thoughts, feelings, and intentions – create, sustain, and manifest the evil power contained within the projected Dark Energetic Cords
Figure 1.50. The Dark Energetic Cords of an angry person’s curse
attaches itself onto the energy eld of the victim’s body; and begins to adversely inuence their body, energy, and mind.
• Once you have located the malevolent person’s altar space
via clairvoyant sight, then identify the energetic marker that the angry person used in order to track, identify, and initiate the psychic attack. Because the angry person must continue to pray and feed the energy of the Hex, the energetic markers will often be placed on top of their altar table, and will often include such things as a photo, and some type of personal possession (i.e., a piece of hair, nails, blood, etc.). • Because the energetic marker is used to direct the focus foc us of the psychic attack, once it has been located you must carefully remove any and all existing connections attached to this item by cutting its active energetic cord. This will cause the energetic connection to quickly shift, dissolve, and disperse into innite space. Right after that, the more that the victim can disconnect their heart and mind from f rom the energetic marker, the stronger and faster their healing will become. For example, if the photo on the altar shows a clean-shaven c lean-shaven man - grow a mustache; the more the victim can emotionally disconnect from the destructive pattern of the Hex, the quicker the energetic shift (rst within the victim’s mind — and then within their energetic space) will be. What is also helpful is to play Christian praise and worship music inside the house 24/7. This helps to energetically imprint the entire home with God’s divine love and radiant spiritual light. Remember this type of divine sound can quickly create a powerful holy space, which makes it extremely dicult for dark energy to exist; especially if you truly believe in what you are hearing. • Plan B: So let’s say as a Christian you desire to assist assi st your friend who is completely innocent of any wrongdoing (truly). However, you do not possess the clairvoyant cl airvoyant sight needed in order to follow the dark energetic cord back to the malevolent individual who is currently initiating the Hex — Okay, on to Plan B. The following are a few examples of Hex-Breaking tools that have been eectively used to remove negative thought-form entities, and eliminate various types of psychic-attacks created by angry, unforgiving malevolent individuals. Although the following countermeasures are extremely eective, they are all considered to be minor psychic defenses, and will not necessarily work against the stronger psychic attacks initiated from a powerful demonic entity or fallen angel. 63
Hex-Breaking Incense
The following incense can be used to clear your three bodies (phys (physical, ical, energ energetic, etic, and spiri spirit) t) of negat negative ive ener energy gy.. This This method especially works well when your body has become overshadowed by dark spiritual energy. To begin, place all of the following herbs inside a mortar bowl and crush: 1 part - Bay Leaves 1 part - Rosemary 2 parts - Sandalwood
Then while grinding these herbs into a powder, repeat the following Bind and Remove Curse prayer: “I bind myself today to God’s most holy power; That the mighty hands of Yahweh now guide and keep me safe. The Spirit of God protects me, and His way forever lies before me; Therefore God’s shield forever shelters me, and His mighty angels keep me safe. It is Yahweh who guides and protects me against the cunning snares of demonic spirits, against the seductions of all vices, and against the lusts of this world. The energy of anyone who seeks to do injury to me, whether near or far, whether few or many shall be immediately dissolved and transformed by the radiant light of God. For it is He who forever keeps and protects me. In the name of Jesus Christ I pray; Amen.”
Next, burn the Hex Breaking Incense on hot coals coal s at night near an open window. Then in order to banish and remove the psychic attack, bathe your entire body in the incense smoke and imagine, visualize, and feel, all negativity being suddenly pulled away from your three bodies by the radiant light of God’s powerful Holy Spirit. Hex Protection Incense
The following incense can be used for protection whenever encountering a hostile person or suspecting that a psychic attack has been set into motion. To begin, place all of the following herbs inside a mortar bowl and crush: 1 part - Dragon’s Blood Resin 2 parts - Frankincens Frankincensee Resin 1/2 part - Wood Betony Make sure that you are not allergic to any of the herbs; then while soaking in the bath water, recite the following: “I cover myself, my family, and all of my possessions with the precious blood of Jesus Christ;
Let the eternal re of God surround and protect my life from all destruction. Let the Angels of the Lord encamp around me and protect me; And let His radiant glory be my covering and the protector of my back. The name of Jesus Christ is a strong tower. I run into it, and I am safe; 64
Therefore he allows me to dwell in the safety of the Most High. God keep me as the apple of your eye, and hide me under the shadow of your mighty wings; Be my cover from the storms and the rains, and protect me from the winds and the tempest. Defend and deliver me according to your mighty name’s sake; and allow your glory to be my defense, and your powerful shield to forever shelter me. I will not be afraid of ten thousand that have set themselves against me; because you Lord God are forever victorious. In the name of Jesus Christ I pray; Amen.”
In order to banish and remove the psychic attack, place the incense powder on hot coals and bathe your entire body within the incense smoke. As you do, imagine your three bodies ingesting God’s holy light, becoming radiant and bright, and warding o all external forms of negative negative energy energy.. Hex Protection Bath (Before Being Attacked)
The following herbs can be used for protection right after encountering a hostile person; and suspecting that a psychic attack is inevitable. To protect yourself from what seems to be an unavoidable psychic attack, either steep the following following herbs in 4 cups of water and add the tea into your bath water, water, or place the herbs inside a cotton cloth sachet and place it directly into the hot bath water, like a large tea bag. Do not drink d rink the water. 2 parts - Basil 3 parts - Bay 1 part - Dill 2 parts - Fennel 1 part - Mugwort 4 parts - Rosemary Make sure that you are not allergic to any of the herbs; then while soaking in the bath water, water, recite the following: “I cover myself, my family, and all of my possessions with the precious blood of Jesus Christ;
Let the eternal re of God surround and protect my life f rom all destruction. Let the Angels of the Lord encamp around me and protect me; And let His radiant glory be my covering and the protector of my back. The name of Jesus is a strong tower. I run into it, and I am safe; Therefore he allows me to dwell in the safety of the Most High. God keep me as the apple of your eye, and hide me under the shadow of your mighty wings; Be my cover from the storm and the rain, and protect me from the wind and the tempest. Defend and deliver me according to your mighty name’s sake; and allow your glory to be my defense, and your powerful shield forever shelter me.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
I will not be afraid of ten thousand that have set themselves against me, because you Lord God are forever victorious. In the name of Jesus Christ I Pray; Amen.”
around your body owing into the candle ame. Hold your focus there for several minutes, until you feel all of the remaining toxic energy dissolve and disperse. Hex Protection Bath (After Being Attacked)
The following herbs can also be used for protection after Next, sing Christian praise songs, or speak sacred scriptures into the bath water– and then dedicate this holy water encountering a hostile person who is actively initiating a psychic attack. This herbal formula is not a preventative measure. to God’s divine cleansing and spiritual protection. While soaking, imagine, visualize, and feel the water en- Instead it is to be used when you have already been attacked spell. ergizing and illuminating your body’s energy elds; causing by a malevolent spell. In order to protect yourself from further psychic attack, them to radiate light and become extremely powerful, capable your body should be entirely submerged, washed, cleansed, of warding o all forms of negative energy. and puried with the following counter-curse herbal formula: Hex Removing Bath (After Being Attacked) 1 part - Mugwort The following herbs can also be used for protection after 1 part - Garlic encountering a hostile person who is actively initiating a psy1 part - Honeysuckle chic attack. This herbal formula is not a preventative measure. 1 part - Broomstraw (Andropogon) Instead it is to be used when you have already been attacked by a malevolent spell. Steep all of the herbs in 4 cups of water and add the tea The following Hex Removing Bath can be created through into the hot bath water. Make sure that you are not allergic to either steeping the following herbs in 4 cups of water and any of the herbs; do not drink the water. While soaking in the adding the tea into the bath water; or placing the herbs inside holy water, imagine, visualize and feel all of the negative energy a cotton cloth sachet and placing it directly into the hot bath contained within your body’s external energy eld dissolving, water, like a large tea bag. Do not drink the water. and your spirit immediately becoming brighter and brighter. 3 parts - Hyssop Next feel the powerful light of God emerging from your 2 parts - Basil eternal soul, and begin to shine and ward-o all forms of 2 parts - Bay negative energy attached to your three bodies. 3 parts - Juniper Hex Protection Sachet 1 part - Mugwort The following herbal formula can be used for protection 3 parts - Rosemary when encountering hostile people or when suspect ing a psy1 part - Yarrow chic attack. In order to protect yourself from a psychic attack, Make sure that you are not allergic to any of the herbs; place the following herbs inside a dark red sachet. 2 parts - Caraway Seed then while soaking in the bath water, recite the following: 3 parts - Dill Seed 1 part - Flax “Purify me with hyssop, and I shall be clean; Wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow. 1 part - Peony Root Let me again hear joy and gladness, 1 part - Vervain and allow these old bones that have been broken to again rejoice in the joy of the Lord. I ask that God’s divine presence remain in radiant power, love, and light; And I give thanks and praise for thy divine protection! Thy divine power alone
causes all evil to ee, and your love endures forever!”
Next sing Christian praise songs, or speak sacred scriptures into the bath water, and dedicate the water to God’s divine cleansing and spiritual protection. Then undress and throw all of your clothes into the wash ing machine along with a little energized Cleansing Salt that has been imprinted with holy scriptures that focu s on removing evil from your life. The water will cleans and purify; while the salt will absorb and remove negative energy energy.. While soaking within the holy bath water, imagine, visualize and feel the water energizing and illuminating your body’s energy elds; causing them to become extremely powerful; capable of o f warding o all forms of negative energy. When you nish your bath, light a candle and look into the ame. Imagine and feel any energetic residue left in or
Then dedicate the protection sachet to Archangel Michael, who is seen as the ocial protector of the church, and is energetically associated with God’s powerful celestial re. Make sure that you are not allergic to any of the herbs; then tie the sachet with three knots while reciting the following protection prayer: “Saint Michael the Archangel, powerful warrior of God, please come to my aid, O prince of the heavenly host! Fight, defend, and protect us from danger. Remove all wickedness all wickedness And the snares of the Devil! Devil! May God rebuke Satan, And thrust him back into hell Along with the demons and evil evil spirits Who prowl about the world Seeking to ruin and devour Your children’s precious souls. In the name of Jesus Christ I pray - Amen.”
After it has been constructed, the protection sachet can then be carried, worn, or suspended over various doors and windows that are attached to your house and bedroom. 65
Crossing For Protection Against Psychic Attacks and Spiritual Dangers
The thumb and
The following ritual is a simple application that can be rst two ngers used against psychic attacks when properly activated. Acrepresent the Holy Trinity cording to the famous Christian mystic Daskalos Stylianos Atteshlis, often known in Cyprus, Greece as the Magnus of Strovolos (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 28, pages 186187), one way of protecting yourself yourself from psychic dangers is to immediately cross-yourself in a specic manner whenever you feel that something is wrong, and there is a foreboding The little nger energetic shift felt within the room. and ring nger Daskalos (meaning “teacher”) believed that, depending represent the on which religious tradition you follow, a Christian man or two natures of Christ (Human and Divine) woman can nd protection against external psychic intrusions by making the sign of the cross in a special pattern while at the same time simultaneously repeating in their mind the following prayer incantation: “For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, now and ever, and to the ages of ages – Amen.” Figure 1.51. The Layman’s Blessing Hand. It is important for the reader to understand that simply In this manner, the words of this simple prayer will saying this prayer out loud does not oer a person instant imprinted within your three three protection. Instead this statement of belief must rst be en- become powerful, and actively imprinted bodies. bodie s. Then when you say these words, word s, form the proper prop er hand ergetically activated within the heart and mind of the person saying these words. This must be done so that when they seal, and perform the protection pattern, you will immediate audibly speak the prayer, they additionally visualize, feel ly create and set into motion a powerful spiritual state that and embody the radiant spiritual light of these holy words of quickly dissolves all negative energy, and additionally propower, and also experience a dynamic shift as they manifest vides you with protection against external psychic intrusions. • Preparatio Preparation: n: Begin the hand-crossing protection ritual by God’s divine light within the various realms of creation. placing your thumb and rst two ngers together, and In order to accomplish this type of energetic manifestaform the Layman’s Blessing Hand (Figure 1.51). These tion, you must rst imprint these words into your spirit (heart three combined ngers symbolize the energetic power and mind) through prayer and meditation. Each time you do of the Holy Trinity, and manifest the three part spiritual so, it is also important that you feel their manifested spiritual nature of God. They are also associated with matter-the power illuminate your three bodies (physical body, energy physical body (shape and form) – and the Son of God; life body,, and spirit body). body body). force – the energy body (sound and light) – and the Holy The following are some examples of how to consciously Spirit of God; and the mind – this spirit body (thoughts imprint this prayer into your heart and mind, so that it may and feelings) – and God the Father. For more information be eectively used for protection. protection. on this particular hand seal, please see the Hidden Teach• In the Morning: Every morning when you pray this ings Vol. 1 (Chapter 22, pages 139-140). statement of belief and reect on these holy words of • Position #1 (Third Eye): As you say the words “For Thine power, as you speak their sacred sounds and perform their is the Kingdom,” bring the three ngers of your right associated hand patterns, feel the vibration of each eac h word hand to the center of your forehead (Figure 1.52). The and its sound ll your three bodies with God’s radiant energetic root of the third eye area is located deep inside light. Then upon the completion of the ritual, imagine and the center of the brain, where the spirit of God “dwells visualize a powerful divine light radiating from outside on high” (Isaiah 33:5 and Isaiah 57:15). your body via the center of your chest. Feel this spiritual • Position #2 (Groin Area): As you say the words “and the light penetrate everything existing within the surrounding Power,” bring the three ngers of your right hand past environment with God’s illuminating radiance. your heart to the groin area. This is where the body’s • Before Eating: When you say these words before you eat physical power is cultivated, developed, and manifested. (after saying “Grace”), imagine and visualize the holy • Position #3 (Heart Center): As you say the words “and vibration of these words penetrating, cleansing and purithe Glory,” bring the three ngers of your right hand fying your food and drink. As you feel God’s illuminating up to the center of your chest. This area on your body is love and light radiating outside your body via the center known as the heart center, center, it is where the eternal soul is of your chest, relax and take the time to experience this located and the radiant spirit of God resides. divine transformation, and internally acknowledge its • Position #4 (Third Eye): As you say the words “of the profound purifying spiritual power. Father,” bring the three ngers of your right hand back • Before Sleeping: At night before you go to sleep, as to the center of your forehead. In making the sign of the you say these words imagine, visualize, and feel God’s cross, when a person says “of the Father” and places their thei r radiating love and light penetrate and ll your three ngers on their forehead, they are actually extending en bodies, illuminating the surround surrounding ing environment and ergy into what is called the “third eye” or “divine eye;” transforming your bedroom into a holy sanctuary. 66
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Position #1 (Third Eye): “For Thine is the Kingdom”
Position #3 (Heart Center): “and the Glory”
Position #4 (Third Eye): “of the Father”
Position #5 (Heart Center): “and of the Son”
Position #10 (Shoulder): “of Ages”
Position #7 (Heart Center): “Now”
Position #8 (Shoulder): “and ever”
Position #9 (Heart Center): “and to the Ages”
Position #11 (Heart Center): “Amen”
Position #2 (Groin Area): “and the Power”
Position #6 (Groin Area): “and the Holy Spirit”
Figure 1.52. The special Crossing patterns (Positions 1-6) used by Christians for protection against psychic attacks.
which is also associated with the intuitive perceptions of their spirit body body.. Whenever we place our ngers in Position #1 and Position #4, the sacred vibrations set into motion by the loving thoughts we have about our Heavenly Father activates the divine essence contained within the center of our brain. Because this energetic center is also connected with the Third Eye point, it causes the higher intuitive energies of our spiritual mind to pour down from above into our heart center. This spiritual energy is then absorbed as a form of blessing–knowing blessing–know ing that we are are indeed loved loved and cherished by God. This special energetic activati activation on of the the center center of the the brain and Third Eye area helps the Christ Christian’s ian’s spirit body to internally receive and transform their spiritual mind into the “Crown of Glory, that will never fade away” (1 Peter 5:4). • Position #5 (Heart Center): As you say the words “and of the Son,” bring the three ngers of your right hand back to the center of your chest, to the heart center (remember as Christians – the spirit of Christ resides in our heart center). When a person says “and of the Son,” and places their ngers onto the center of their chest to spiritually spirituall y awaken their heart, they are stimulating the sacred space where the divine light of their their eternal soul exists. exists. Because this area is also associated with the empathetic perceptions of our energy body, the sacred vibrations that are set into motion by the loving thoughts we have about our great teacher, Jesus Christ, ripples throughout our three bodies, manifesting the divine radiant love he has for each of us. • Position #6 (Genitals): As you say the words “and the Holy Spirit,” bring the three ngers of your right hand back down to to the center of your genitals, where where the seat
Figure 1.53. The special Crossing patterns (Positions 7-11) used by Christians for protection against psychic attacks.
of physical power and the seat of the Holy Spirit both reside. When a person says: “and the Holy Spirit,” and respectively touches the outside of their genitals, this movement activates the creative awakening life-force of the Holy Spirit within their three bodies. • Position #7 (Heart Center): As you say the words “Now,” bring the three ngers of your right hand back to the center of your chest, to the heart center (Figure 1.53). This represents being consciously open and aware of this present time. • Position #8 (Shoulder): As you say the words “and ever,” bring the three three ngers of your your right hand to one of your shoulders and acknowledge “at any time - in any way.” • Position #9 (Heart Center): As you say the words “and to the Ages,” bring the three ngers of your right hand back to the center of of your chest, to the heart heart center. center. • Position #10 (Shoulder): As you say the words “of Ages,” bring the three ngers of your right hand to your other shoulder and acknowledge “throughout all time.” • Position #11 (Heart Center): As you say the words “Amen,” bring the three ngers of your right hand back to the center of your chest, to the heart center. Understand that the spiritual light of your heart is the glory and eternal presence of God existing through you in the physical realm of creation. When you nish by saying “Amen” (“so be it”), and bow your head and place both hands together in prayer in front of your heart, you are arming the belief in and acceptance of what was just spoken. At this point, the sacred vibrations set into motion by this gesture and spoken word, spiritually seal the divine energy currently surrounding your three bodies. 67
The Christian Kabbalah Crossing Ritual
The following is another ritual that is often used by westThe thumb and ern Christian mystics in order to protect themselves against rst two ngers various forms of psychic attack and malevolent spirit entities. represent the Holy Trinity This special ritual originated from early Christian Kabbalistic practitioners. In this book series dedicated to revealing the hidden teachings of Christian mysticism, the reader was rst introduced to some of these esoteric Christian Kabbalah teachings in Chapter 27 (pages 169-178) of Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 . The little nger One of the main purposes of performing this particular and ring nger ritual is to establish a strong spiritual presence of divine light represent the here on earth. In order to do this, a child of God Go d must rst untwo natures of Christ (Human and Divine) derstand that the radiant light of their eternal soul is presently active inside a state of quiet stillness, and then visualize this divine still-point being located in the center of the universe. The practice of this sacred ritual also requires a person Figure 1.54. The Layman’s Blessing Hand. to identify, visualize, and experience their body, breath, and (representing the divine blood and sacred life force of man), mind existing as a holy microcosm within the divine mac- (representing rocosm of the universe, where all space and time converge. allegorically refers to the spiritual path of Christ. As you begin to perform the following crossing ritual 1. Preparation. Begin by standing with your body facing the east, and quiet your body and your mind. and repeat the Hebrew prayer, “Ateh Malkuth Ve-Geburah • Three Divine Prayer Prayer Invocations. Next, perform the Three Ve-Gedulah le-Olam Amen” (Thou art the Kingdom, and the Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Power, and the Glory, for ever, ev er, Amen), understand that the words Chapter 1; pages 23-26). After performing the third invoof this prayer, supposedly taken from the last line of the Lord’s cation, focus your attention oon n gathering divine light into Prayer, are actually not contained in the original Gospel of Luke your three bodies, and feel the divine light energize your (Luke 11:2-4), nor was it written in the earliest manuscripts of physical body b ody,, energy body, and spirit body. Maintain this th is Matthew 6:9-13. According to Nicholas Ayo in his book, The image until you feel all three bodies overow and radiate Lord’s Prayer: A Survey Theological and Literary , this short verse God’s divine light out into the surrounding environment. was added to the end of the Lord’s Prayer sometime during the 2. Position #1: “Ateh” (“Thou Art”). Using your right hand, later Byzantine time period, which ended in 1453. Because most reach up towards the heavens and visualize drawing a scholars do not consider these words to be a part of the original radiant cord of white light down from the throne of God text, the new translations of the bible generally tend to omit it. (the Divine Monad). Feel this radiant energy enter en ter into your In modern times, these Hebrew words now exist as an Soul Star point, located about six inches above your head. important foundational invocation used during a purica• Soul Star Point. Visualize a brilliant ball of divine light tion and protection rite often performed in western magical radiating within the Soul Star area. At this time, certain traditions. When performing this ritual, the person not only Christian traditions traditions will imagine a divine presence, such identies themself as the center of the universe, but also as the radiant ame of the holy spirit of God, manifesting forms a radiant cross of the four elements within their three inside this orb of blinding light. body’s energetic elds. In these western traditions, the top As you visualize this luminous white sphere radiating of the head is associated with Air, the groin with Earth, the above your head, pause for a moment and feel its powright shoulder with Fire, and the left shoulder with Water. erful energetic pulsation. The Soul Star is a powerful The center of the chest represents the spirit (heart and mind), manifestation of the Divine. It exists as a part of the eternal which is positioned at the center of the cross. soul’s spiritual spiritua l power, and is seen as an important source Because of the simplicity of the rite, the deep symbolism of divine inspiration and inuence (see Hidden Teachings contained within this ritual is often overlooked. However Vol. 1 , Chapter 11, 11, page 88, Note #1). when properly understood, it helps the practitioner to orient • Third Eye Point. Now place your thumb and rst two themselves towards a higher meditative state, that progresses ngers together, and form the “Layman’s Blessing Hand” to a more profound spiritual awareness, where their heart and (Figure 1.54). The three combined ngers symbolize the mind exists at the center of a still-point that lies between the energetic power of the Holy Trinity, and manifest the three active and passive polarities of all creation. part spiritual nature of God. They are also associated with I do not intend to provide an entire analytical interprematter-the physical body (shape and form) – and the Son tation of the esoteric symbolism contained within this sacred of God; life force – the energy body (sound and light) – practice. Instead, I would like to point po int out that the basic symand the Holy Spirit of God; and the mind – this spirit bolism used in this work is identical to the the Christian Christian principles body (thoughts and feelings) – and God the Father. For of the Holy Eucharist. This is evident when looking at the samore information on this particular hand seal, please see cred geometry formed by the radiant spheres of the sephiroth the Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 (Chapter 22, pages 139-140). (emanations) being energetically activated during the ritual. This rst movement represents the soul s oul connecting with In Christian Gnostic terminology the descent of the the radiant re of the holy spirit of God. Therefore when “wafer” (representing the divine body, bread of life, and drawing the light of heaven into your Third Eye and rootthe radiant light of God) into the chalice lled with “wine” 68
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
ing it there with the Layman’s Blessing Hand – repeat the following Hebrew word “Ateh,” meaning “Thou art” (Figure 1.55). Because this word is associated with the divine energy of the internal “I am” – you are now acknowledging acknowledg ing the radiant presence of the divine in your life, identied as the holy light of God the creator, and honored by Christ as being “Our Father (of Light).” The energetic root of the third eye area is located deep inside the center of the brain, where the spirit of God “dwells on high” (Isaiah 33:5 and Isaiah 57:15). 3. Position #2: “Malkuth” (“the Kingdom”). Next, using your right Layman’s Blessing Hand (see Figure 1.54), visualize drawing a bright radiant line from your Third Eye down the center of your body, through your Heart Center (awakening the divine energy contained within your eternal soul), and ending at the lower groin area. • Earth Star Point. From the groin area, point your hand downward towards the earth and visualize the Earth Star orb, located about six inches below your feet. As you do this, say the Hebrew word “Malkuth” (“the Kingdom”). When you say this word, visualize a column of pure white light shining straight through your body into the earth, and activating the Earth Star orb (see Hidden Teach90, Note #3). ings Vol. 1 , Chapter 12, page 90, • In Front of the Groin Area. After you say the Hebrew word “Malkuth” (“the Kingdom”), bring the three ngers of your right hand in front of your groin and point them towards your lower abdomen. This area is where the body’s physical power is cultivated, developed, and manifested. • Middle Column of Light. This radiant “Soul Star - Earth Star” connection, forms the rst column of light inside your body. It also establishes the middle column of the Kabbalistic Tree Tree of Life known as the “Pillar “Pil lar of Harmony” or the “Pillar of Equilibrium.” The action of the divine light extending from the Divine Monad (God) in the heavenly realm, and traveling through your Soul Star above your head into the center of your body, activating your eternal soul, and then exiting your body into your Earth Star, sancties the life-force energies contained within your three bodies (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1, Chapter 36, page 228-230). Moreover it arms to your body, body, mind, and spirit your right as a child of God to be connected to the great g reat Treasury Treasury of Light, and to receive and utilize this divine inuence as you see t. 4. Position #3: “Ve-Gebura” “Ve-Gebura” (“the Power, Power, Strength, and Judgment”). Now touch your right shoulder and say
the Hebrew words “Ve-Gebura” (“the power”). As you do this, visualize a radiant red sphere of light forming in the area of your right shoulder joint, and a column of light descending down the t he right side of your body. body. • Right Shoulder Column of Light. The energy on the right side of the body, contained within this second column of light corresponds to the illuminating presence of the “Pillar of Judgment” or the “Pillar of Severity.” 5. Position #4: “Ve-Gedulah” “Ve-Gedulah” (“the Glory, Glory, Greatness, and Majesty”). Next touch your left shoulder and say the
Hebrew words “Ve-Gedulah” (“and the glory”). As you do this, visualize a radiant blue sphere of light forming in the area of your left shoulder joint, and a column of light descending down the t he left side of your body. body.
Soul Star
Position #1 Third Eye: (Thou art)
“Ateh” Position #3 Right Shoulder: (the Power)
Position #4 Left Shoulder: (and the Glory)
“Ve-Gebura”
“Ve-Gedulah”
Position #5 Heart Center: (Forever and Ever)
“Le-Olam”
Position #2 Groin Area: (the Kingdom)
“Malkuth” Figure 1.55. The Christian Kabbalah Crossing Ritual used for protection against psychic attacks.
• Left Shoulder Column of Light. The energy on the left
side of the body, contained within this third column of light is understood as being the illuminating presence of the “Pillar of Mercy.” 6. Position #5: “Le-Olam” (“forever (“forever and ever, ever, throughout all ages, and for all eternity”). Now clasp your hands
together in the middle of your chest, and say the Hebrew words “Le-Olam” (“Forever (“Forever and ever”). As you do this, this, bring your attention attention back to the the Middle Pillar of Light. Light. Contemplate the cross of light image by visualizing the divine light piercing your center core and perfectly balancing the polarities of the right and the left sides of your body. As you imagine this occurring, visualize everything surrounding surround ing your physical body dissolving into innite space, and feel your eternal soul suddenly existing inside a divine still-point, located in the center of the universe. From this point on, begin to visualize, identify, and experience your body, breath, and mind existing as a holy microcosm within the divine macrocosm, where all space and time converge. 7. Position #6: “Amen” (“so be it”). Next turn both of your hands upward and point them towards the heavens in a traditional surrender and worship gesture, and repeat the phrase “Amen” (“So be it.”). In certain Christian - Kabbalistic traditions, the word “Amen” is used as an abbreviation for the term “Adonai Melekh Na’amo” (“Lord, faithful King”). In this ancient tradition, the placement of the hands at the center of the 69
chest before separating them towards the heavens corresponds to the Tiphareth sphere of light l ight on the Tree of Life (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 27, page 169-178). Because it is located at the middle of the t he cross, this special area is considered to be the sacred center of the crucix, where the central gure of Christ himself surrendered his eternal soul to God. The word “Amen” represents the completion and perfection of the Christian-Kabbalistic Crossing ritual. It is the nal achievement of spiritual transformation, when the ego of the acquired personality dies, and the born again again spiritual self is awakened awakened to the radiant light light of God’s perfected presence. From this point on, the visualized Tree of Life no longer relies on the imagination of the practitioner, instead it now exists as a divine manifestation that the person’s eternal soul, and in its own right, radiates God’s divine presence without the person’s conscious intervention – or interference. The “Amen” statement used in the end of the protection ritual seals the radiant energy ene rgy of the Tree Tree of Life inside i nside the person’s three bodies. Which acts as a protective barrier. This nal statement is also used to corporately inuence the person’s conscious, subconscious, and super-conscious mind, and awaken them to the eternal soul’s innate perceptive awareness, and its potential towards profound spiritual inuence. Because of this, when the Christian-Kabbalistic Crossing ritual is performed in this manner, the practitioner can often experience a strong, tangible sense of raising their own spiritual power – to the point that they feel an energetic expansion in their level of conscious perception, and experience a greater openness towards towards a higher spiritual state of mind.
Cleansing the Room The following Christian-Kabbalistic Banishing Ritual is used for cleansing and banishing all types of negative energy and evil inuences from a person’s bedroom and/or living space. This ritual is often done before performing any type of prayer, meditation, or divine healing. In the late-1990’s, I was introduced to this particular banishing ritual from a Christian brother who was also a master of the Kabbalah. He explained that his teacher would cleanse and purify the room using this special banishing ritual before he performed any type of healing application, and before he introduced his students to any type of advanced spiritual teachings. The banishing ritual is performed as follows: 1. Preparation: Begin by standing in the center of the room, with your body facing the eastern wall. The East is the direction of the sunrise, and symbolically represents the “coming of the light,” which is the true source of growth, healing, and transformation for life on earth. According to esoteric Christian teachings, in ancient times it was popularly taught that Jesus of Nazareth was crucied on a cross that faced towards the West, the direction of the setting sun. This is one of the reasons why in many of the early Christian churches the building is often aligned on an East-West axis. This alignment is intentionally done so that in the church, the sacred altar space is arranged so that the congregation is facing the direction of the crucied Christ. 70
Figure 1.56. The Priest’s Blessing Hand.
• Three Divine Prayer Prayer Invocations. Next, perform the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 ,
Chapter 1; pages 23-26). After performing the third invocation, focus your attention on o n gathering divine light into your three bodies, and feel the divine light energizing your yo ur physical body b ody,, energy body, and spirit body. Maintain this th is image until you feel all three bodies overow and radiate God’s divine light out into the surrounding environment. 2. Next, say a personal prayer asking for forgiveness and divine guidance. guidance . This is done in order to align your body, body, mind, and spirit with the holy presence of God. 3. After that, say a second prayer. This time request divine help for cleansing and purifying the energetic space in the room. This second prayer often contains the following additional requests: • That the room be purged and cleansed of any and all negative energy; and that this energy be transmuted into pure healing light. • That any earth-bound spirits present in this room be forgiven, healed, and released; and that they be quickly guided back into God’s radiant light. • That any lower parasitic spirits and harmful thoughtforms be banished from the room; and guided by divine wisdom to wherever they should go in accordance with God’s divine well. 4. Next, focus on feeling each of your three bodies vibrating with God’s divine light. Then using your right hand, form the “Priest’s Blessing Hand,” Hand, ” and place your right thumb against the second joint of your ring nger (Figure 1.56). In this special hand seal, the rst rst two ngers of your right hand (i.e., the index and middle ngers), symbolically represent our two natures: human and divine. • Now imagine and feel your eternal soul connecting with the radiant power of God, and visualize drawing a line of radiant white light down the middle of the eastern wall – from the top of the ceiling to the base of the oor oor.. This rst line represents the radiant transforming power of the holy spirit of God owing throughout the heavens and the earth. Therefore as you visualize drawing this line, repeat be following Hebrew words: “Ateh Malkuth” – “Thou art the Kingdom” (Figure 1.57). 5. Next, while still using your right Priest’s Blessing Hand, imagine then visualize drawing a horizontal line of radiant white light on the eastern wall, from the left side of the room to the right side of the room.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
This second line represents the physical realm and all energetic manifestation. Therefore as you visualize drawing this second line, repeat be following Hebrew words: “Ve-Gebura Ve-Gedulah” – “the Power and the Glory.” • Say “Ve-Gebura” “Ve-Gebura” (“the Power”) as you point your ngers to the left side of the room – then visualizing drawing a radiant white line towards the right. • Once you reach the right side of the room say “Ve-Gedulah” (“and the Glory”). 6. Next, starting from the top of the eastern wall, use your right hand and in a clockwise direction visualize drawing a radiant circle of bright white light. Because this third mark represents the transforming power of the holy spirit of God active within the core of your incarnated soul, which is simultaneously connected to the heavens and the earth, as you visualize making this circle repeat the following Hebrew words: “Le-Olam” (“for ever and ever” – “throughout all ages”). 7. Right after saying these words, clasp your hands together in front of your chest and say “Amen” (“so be it”). Then turn your palms upward towards the heavens and form a “surrender to Divine will” worship gesture. This completes the rst part of the banishing ritual. Because this action only cleanses and puries the eastern wall, you must again perform steps 4-7 over each of the other four walls, plus the ceiling and the oor. When repeating steps 4-7 in each of the four directions, as a general rule a priest will move his or her body clockwise in order to invoke and invite a divine angelic presence into the room – and counterclockwise in order to banish and remove a malevolent spirit (Figure 1.58). Therefore starting at the Eastern wall, proceed in a counterclockwise direction direc tion in order to banish and remove any malevolent spirit from the room and living space. In other words, in order to perform a banishing ritual, after the Eastern wall turn and face the Northern wall, then again invoke God’s holy presence and repeat steps 4 through 7. After that, turn and face the Western wall and again repeat steps 4 through 7. Next, turn and face the Southern wall and repeat steps 4 through 7. In each of these four directions (E., N., N ., W., W., S.) repeat the incantation prayer, “Ateh Malkuth Ve-Geburah Ve-GeduVe-Gedulah le-Olam Amen” (“Thou art the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory for ever, Amen”), and again draw the radiant cross and seal it with a circle of light. • Each time you complete the cross of light and protection circle drawing, before proceeding on to the next direction, ask that the darkness in this area be turned to light – that all anger, hatred, and resentment be transformed into love and compassion, that all ignorance be transformed into wisdom and understanding, and all fear be transformed into peace of heart and mind. 8. After completing all four directions, draw the cross and circle of light on the ceiling using the same prayer incantation. After completing this sacred pattern, ask for God’s divine grace and blessings to be poured out on all who enter into this sacred space. 9. Next draw the cross and circle of light on the oor using the same prayer incantation. After completing these six direction patterns, ask that God’s will be done on earth
(Begin By Facing The Eastern Wall)
Ceiling “Ateh” (Thou Art)
a
–
r v
r ) v e
d e
n
“
Le O -
l a
m
”
( F
e
o r e v e
e
d
n
r
a –
a n d
r
e v
e
Ve-Gebura e (The Power) d
v
e r
– a
n a
–
Ve-Gedulah (The Glory)
n
d
-
r
e
e v e
v
e r –
d n a
a
n d
– r
e v e r
e
v e
– a a n – d r e e v
d n
“Malkuth” (The Kingdom)
Floor Figure 1.57. The Christian Kabbalah Cleansing Ritual used for protection against psychic attacks.
(N)
(E)
(E)
Move in a Clockwise direction to invoke a Divine presence (E., S., W., N.)
Move in a Counter-clockwise direction to banish an evil presence (E., N., W., S.)
(W)
(S)
(N)
(S)
(W)
Figure 1.58. Move clockwise to invoke a divine presence; move counter-clockwise to banish and remove an evil spirit.
as it is in the heavens. Then request that any remaining earth-bound spirits be forgiven, released, and guided into the divine light and be returned back to the light of heaven. At this time also ask that any lower spiritual beings and negative thought-forms be banished from the room and guided to wherever they should go in accordance with God’s divine will, and for the good of all. 10. End the prayer with “Amen” (“so be it”), and begin your work, condent that you are spiritually protected. [Note: It is interesting to note that when this same banishing ritual is being performed in front of a sacred altar space, the priest will often light a candle symbolizing the divine spark that exists in all of us (God’s “breath of life”), which illuminates our three bodies via the radiant light of our eternal soul. Next, an incense stick is traditionally lit and the smoke symbolically used to carry the person’s prayer request into the heavens - before the divine presence of God. However, in this particular banishing ritual, the use of a personal altar table that contains candles, an incense burner, incense sticks, etc., is not necessary.] 71
Chapter 8. Ghosts (Disembodied Souls) The English word “Ghost” has a long history, and is actually derived from an old Germanic Teutonic word that had three meanings: “fury, anger, and terrify;” “to tear to pieces;” and “to wound.” The oldest denition of the word however, dates back to Old English (Gastae), around 800 A.D., where the meaning of ghost was dened as “the soul of a deceased person, that inhabits the unseen world.” In about 1200 A.D., the denition of the word changed. At that time “Ghost” was said to represent one of three meanings: “a good spirit or angel;” “an evil spirit;” or “an incorporeal being or spirit.” In 1250 however, the meaning of the word “Ghost” was also used as the equivalent of “breath of life” or “spirit.” It was therefore seen as the immaterial part of man, and believed to be an unmistakable aspect of the physical body–manifested body–manifested as the spiritual seat of feelings, thoughts, and moral actions. Right after that, the word “Ghost” held the equivalent meaning of “Spirit” for many centuries (e.g., “Holy Ghost” — vs denition of the word — “Holy Spirit”). In fact, in 1377 the denition “Ghost” was used as an English word which meant “the soul or spirit;” and represented as the primary principle of life. Figure 1.59. In disguise, King Saul went in secret to see During that time, it was Georey Chaucer’s use of the word the Witch of Endor, who summoned the dead Prophet Samuel’s ghost which solidied its nal denition throughout the cenGhost to appear before the king of Israel (1 Samuel 28:3–25). turies. Georey Chaucer, who is considered to be the Father The Old Testament writers therefore assumed that it was of English Literature, dened de ned the word “Ghost” to mean “the soul of a deceased person, that can appear in visible form, and indeed possible to confer with disembodied souls and other familiar spirits (Figure 1.59). One biblical scholar has stated, manifest its presence to the living.” Even today in modern times, this unique denition still “If it was impossible to contact disembodied souls, or if these reects the prevailing meaning of the word “Ghost,” and is earthbound ghosts were demons or fallen angels masquerading as disembodied souls, then there would be no need for God to how I additionally dene it in the following chapter. chapter. decree specic laws against talking to ghosts. The laws forbidTeaching About Ghosts In The Old Testament According to biblical scholars, the Old Testament was ding the talking with demons would be enough. If there was originally written in ancient Hebrew (except for a few chapters any confusion, the Old Testament writers under God’s inspiin the Book of Daniel). Therefore the Old Testament writers ration would simply clarify that the mediums were contacting often used several Hebrew words in order to indicate dierent demons. But there was no confusion surrounding this matter. Necromancers cers contacted the disembodied souls of dead humans, kinds of spirits. For example, most of these Hebrew words Necroman included “Rephaim” (meaning “the spirit of dead giants or and mediums contacted demons. Therefore the overall opinion pagan kings”), “Metim” (meaning the “spirit of the dead”), in the Old Testament indicates that ghosts could indeed be contacted, and that they are additionally a separate category of and “Shedim” (meaning “demons”), etc. demoni c realm (i.e., fallen Of all of these special words used in the Old Testament, spirits quite dierent from that of the demonic the Hebrew word “Ob” occurs 17 times, and always refers angels, elementals, and malevolent thought-form entities).” to communicating with the ghost (disembodied soul) of a Teaching About Ghosts In The New Testament In the New Testament, Jesus of Nazareth’s disciples also deceased human, or some other type of spirit entity. believed that that disembod disembodied ied souls of departed humans wander wandered ed In fact, the Hebrew word Ob occurs nine times in the believed context of ancestral worship and the deication of one’s an- the earth. In fact, it is written that when they saw something that cestors; and is specically mentioned in reference to dierent looked like an earthbound spirit, they immediately considered ancient cults that God wanted the Hebrews to avoid. Because it to be a ghost (Matthew 14:26, Mark 6:49, Luke 24:37). Jesus’ these ancient cults continued to contact the ancestral spirits disciples never mistook something that they thought looked of the deceased, it was decreed that the very act of practicing like a ghost to be a demon. Because of this great distinction, it is written in the New Testament that the disciples all tended to this mystical art was a capital oense. terried of ghosts, ghosts, b but ut were were not afraid of casting casting out demons Throughout the Old Testament, it is noted that “good be terried — — (Matthew 14:26 vs Luke 10:17). kings” like King Saul (1 Samuel 28: 3,9) and King Josiah (2 During the 1st century in the Roman Empire, when the Kings 23:24) sought to eliminate cults that communicated with the spirits of the dead (ghosts); while “evil kings” such New Testament was originally being written and compiled, as Manasseh promoted them (2 Kings 21:6). In fact, ve times ghost stories were also as popular then as they are today. the word Ob was used in the Old Testament in order to imply Therefore the New Testament authors took advantage of the necromancy,, and the direct interrogation of the dead (Deuter- familiarity their 1st century audience had with seeing ghosts, necromancy onomy 18:11; 1 Chronicles 10:13); as well as the use of mediums and included the various stories into some of these writings who were paid to invoke the counsel of ghosts (1 Samuel 28:7). while constructing the Four Gospels. 72
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Since these types of spirits are exceedingly malevolent, The existence of ghosts (disembodied souls) and their this paranormal activity almost always occurs at nightinteraction with the human world is acknowledged in every time, right after the sun has set. Such upsetting supernatsupernatculture on this planet. In fact, all spiritual authorities autho rities agree on ural occurrences usually start and stop abruptly; however, the basic form and appearance of ghosts. For example, somean assault can often continue for several hours, and last times they appear translucent, or as shadows, and other times for several months, or even years once it has begun. they take on a white misty appearance with rippling edges In many cases, any form of paranormal activity created surrounding their energetic form. They may additionally by an earthbound ghost is simply simply focused focused energy energy initiatinitiatchange in appearance while being watched, or can suddenly ed through an “agent” who acts as an energetic magnet vanish completely in order to elude observation. and amplier for its supernatural activity. Most of these agents tend to be children and young adolescent teenGhosts can appear as human beings from all nationalities and classes; while others may appear as animal spirits or even agers, who are exceptionally psychic and gifted in their phantom objects such as trees, temples, boats, and bridges, etc. clairvoyant abilities. These children are often chosen by Because a ghost simply retains its own acquired personality, an earthbound ghost simply because they still remain they are as benevolent or wicked as they were in life. energetically open and susceptible to having close interactions with the supernatural powers of the s pirit world. The inuence of a ghost can sometimes be externally manifested through sudden uncharacteristic thoughts; and ener- How They Became Earthbound Ghosts getically detected through intuitive perception, or through a Most supernatural manifestations that include specic cold physical touch. A ghost can also manifest audibly as a hauntings and psychic attacks are often caused from dierdisembodied voice, or visually as an energetic ball of light. ent disembodied souls that have become earthbound. This Since they consist of an energy that is much heavier than condition is usually the result of a human soul choosing not that of a spirit entity, but is much more subtle than that of to “Crossover,” and refuses to enter through the energetic physical matter, all ghosts are categorized as belonging to veil that separates the physical realm from the spirit realm. the spirit realm. Therefore because they are considered to be According to modern paranormal researchers, psychics, spirits of the dead, when materializing, a ghost almost always and mystics from all religious traditions, when someone dies, takes on the appearance of its original form, be it human, some of the primary reasons why their disembodied soul will animal, or object. not crossover into the upper spiritual realms of heaven–but Human ghosts are considered to be eternal souls that instead becomes an earthbound ghost, include: have separated from their human corpses, yet are still unable • Death by a Traumatic Event: In this case, the disemto energetically detach from their previous life experiences. bodied soul has experienced a sudden separation from Because they are bound to the earthly realm by their unprotheir physical body; often created by such things as a car cessed mental and emotional issues, an earthbound ghost or plane accident, sudden fall, murder, etc. Many times can be further divided into two main categories, described in cases like this, the disembodied soul does not realize as follows: that their physical body has died, and wanders around • Benign Ghosts: The earthbound ghosts existing in confused. this rst category are commonly referred to as “benign • Unnished Business: This includes important things ghosts;” and are considered to not be harmful to humans, that the disembodied soul believes must be attended to animals, or things existing within the physical realm. before it allows itself itself to depart the physical physical realm. These types of disembodied souls are either lost, con• Will Not Abandon Their Loved One: In this case the fused, and/or delusional; or they may have purposely disembodied soul is emotionally distraught over their chosen to remain on earth in order to properly guide and loved ones, and refuses to leave them behind. protect some of the living. • Injustice: In this case the disembodied soul cannot rest Many benign earthbound ghosts do not realize that they due to a gross injustice it believes was intentionally done are dead. In such cases, these types of disembodied souls against them, and often seeks revenge. are simply confused, and exist in a surreal dreamlike state • The Fear of Judgment: In this case the disembodied that they currently do not understand. soul has lived an evil life centered around around rape, murder • Malevolent Ghost: The earthbound ghosts existing in and other violent crimes. Because of a deep seated fear this second category are commonly referred to as “evil of “burning in hell,” many of these disembodied souls ghosts,” or “demonic spirits;” and are known to the world simply refuse to Crossover for fear of the “eternal punover by various names according to specic location, ishment” that they believe awaits them on the other-side. language, and custom. These types of disembodied souls are often angry, malicious, mischievous, and destructive; When a disembodied soul remains behind, it eventually and some can be extremely grief-stricken and completely becomes trapped in the lower spirit realm that exists like a obsessed over the injustice of a past unhealed tragedy. dimensional hologram, overlaid yet simultaneous simultaneously ly existing Malevolent ghosts often manifest their presence within the physical realm. In this trapped condition, many through such disruptive antics as making noises, vile of these earthbound ghosts are forced to exist as energetic smells, strange lights, moving objects, interfering with vampires in order to survive, and must continually replace telephones and electrical equipment, turning lights and their fading energy by feeding on the life force of the living. appliances on and o, and assaulting animals and people This method of ingesting life force energy can sometimes be (i.e., pinching, biting, hitting, and even sexual assault). accomplished by way of possessing a certain person or animal, Understanding Earthbound Ghosts
73
or even by haunting a particular place and feeding o of its How A Ghost Physically Materializes Because an earthbound ghost will often manifest itself as frequent visitors. a simple representation of the manner in which it remembered In ancient times it was believed that the longer an earth bound ghost remained free, it could potentia potentially lly grow in itself to be, it will also maintain the last emotional patterns power and become a harmful demonic spirit. In this case, as and beliefs that it was obsessing over just before its physical died. Therefore Therefore oftentimes these specic patterns were the ghost became more powerful, it could suddenly choose body died. responsible for energetically imprisoning the ghost inside the to torment all of the various families living within the surlower spirit realm. rounding villages, and energetically feed on the additional When a ghost nally chooses to materialize its etheric food source. As it became stronger in power, the earthbound appearance, its true form and personal demeanor will actually ghost could eventually disguise itself of a protective spirit or spirit guide; and deceive uneducated or gullible people into depend entirely on how the ghost wants to project itself, and maintaining a relationship with it. This was purposely done how it personally sees and believes itself to behave. This is in order to gather additional energetic power and secure its why encounters with earthbound ghosts can sometimes be personal survival. If the earthbound ghost somehow became traumatic, especially if they had lived a life of great tragedy connected to or established within any type of religious cult, and violence; which has forever become imprinted within and was worshiped as a “spiritual teacher,” “guardian gen- their last thoughts on earth, just before their death. An earthbound ghost needs energy in order to manifest its eral,” or “divine king,” it i t could then transform its energetic status from that of being a mere ghost into a powerful “deity.” ethereal presence and become physically seen by the human eye. Most commonly there are two main processes through The Three Main Powers Of Earthbound Ghost When studying the spirit realm, it is important to note which a disembodied soul will often go through in order to that all earthbound ghost have the following three types of bring about its own energetic manifestation. One method requires a human presence; the other method does not. energetic inuence: • Requiring A Human Presence: When an earthbound • Overshadowing: All earthbound ghosts are able to enghost requires a human presence in order to physically ergetically overshadow a person, and suddenly place manifest, it rst engages in a complex co mplex process of energetic specic thoughts and ideas into their mind. transference to give itself its vaporous form. This energetic This type of mental inuence can sometimes cause a substance is generally absorbed from a victim’s body victim to act in certain unethical ways, depending on the through their external energy eld, which contains the overshadowed persons hidden vices. discharged energy of the individual’s projected thoughts • Obstructing and Blocking: Earthbound ghosts are able to and emotions. obstruct and block a person’s personal creative process; Then, in order to physically materialize, the ghost will including their inspiration, creativity, inventiveness, draw small amounts of this energy and combine it with innovation, ingenuity, and imagination. the energy gathered from the heat and electromagnetic This type of obstructive inuence can sometimes occur elds contained within the room. This is the primary either because the ghost has malevolent feelings towards reason why the temperature in the room will suddenly the individual, or because the ghost was purposely sumdrop and the lights will icker when a ghost enters. moned and commissioned (bound into service) by an • Not Requiring A Human Presence: Another way a ghost antagonistic individual who currently wishes to destroy can materialize is through the energetic particles contained the victim’s joy by attacking their personal values. within the surrounding environment’s energetic elds. For • Frighten: Earthbound ghosts are often able to frighten example, on very humid days when there is lots of rain weak or fainthearted individuals. For example, when a or thick fog, or on stormy nights when there is a strong ghost enters a room, you will feel the temperature of the electromagnetic eld buildup within the air from lightning room drop, and generally experience a chill. This unique discharges, a ghost is able to construct its physical form phenomena is sometimes known as “psychic cold.” If a from the energy contained within the atmosphere. ghost touches your body or passes through your body, When a ghost chooses to manifests itself in this way, you will additionally experience such feelings as sudden there tends to be an intense smell of ozone in the room shock and/or extreme cold. These energetic tactics are and the materialized form manifests as a bluish glow. sometimes used in order to frighten unsuspecting indi-
viduals, and tend to be extremely eective when a ghost is attempting to torment a young child. Additionally, whenever an earthbound ghost or some type of spirit entity draws thermal-energy from the environment,, it also removes the heat contained within all vironment objects located within the room as well. This includes the life force energies of all plants, animals, and humans. Victims who suddenly experience this type of psychic cold may quickly wrap themselves in a multitude of blankets. However However because this ghostly-chill ghostly-chill is associatassociated with their body’s life force energy, which is currently being robbed robbed and depleted, their their physical body will will not become warm. 74
A ghost does not have to manifest its physical presence in order to exist within the environment. Even without materializing if a ghost is standing within a room the spiritual shell of its disembodied soul is still present. Malevolent ghosts can bring about physical and psychological turmoil in the living; which can lead to illness, injury, injury, and sometimes even death. In fact, the type of oppression initiated by such an angry disembodied soul can often result in clinical depression, insomnia, and manic impulses pushing a person towards suicide. Which is why the physical eects of a ghost induced oppression can often range from lingering illnesses, to attacks of acute pain which have no medical origin.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Interacting with Earthbound Ghosts
At that time, all of the Christian brothers had arrived When an earthbound ghost is responsible for a haunting, at the retreat, unpacked, and were busy playing baseball. there has either been an emotional situation in the house that However, several of the Christian sisters were still missing. triggers the sudden disturbance, or there is a disembodied When the last car nally arrived, you could tell by the look of soul in the house that is desperately trying to communicate horror on all of their faces that something somethi ng was terribly wrong. a specic problem to the people living within the building. After several minutes, three young ladies nally exited As a general rule, earthbound ghosts do not necessarily their vehicle and out of curiosity I approached one of the three tend to be happy, and instead usually choose to manifest to indi- women in order to inquire as to what was wrong. viduals whom they can relate to emotionally (like attracts like). Visibly upset, the young woman explained that they were Most often an earthbound ghost will behave in a predict- late, the sun was setting, and they were driving a little fast in able manner, either wanting to communicate its plight, or to be order to try to arrive at the conference grounds at a descent left alone to contemplate its misfortune. misfortu ne. Therefore if a person hour. While rounding the edge of a cli they suddenly saw a has not had the proper spiritual training required for dealing black car speeding speeding towards them. Because the mountain mountain was with specic types of hauntings, they should never hold a positioned towards their left, the only onl y way to avoid a head-on “seance” at night in order to try and contact a disruptive spirit. collision was to turn o of the road towards the right, which This is extremely dangerous. Oftentimes although the person would launch their car o of the cli resulting in death. may think they are communicating with the ghost responsible Instead of turning towards the left or right, the driver for creating the disruptive haunting, hau nting, in reality a dozen or more tucked her head, squinted her eyes, and drove straight powerful spirit entities can also respond to their “invitation.” through the on-coming car. At the point of anticipated impact, i mpact, This is why when rst communicating with a ghost, it is all three the girls screamed “Je-sus!” and miraculously the advisable to use mental telepathy as a form of thought trans- black car pass passed ed righ rightt thr through ough them and completely completely vanis vanished. hed. ference. In other words, instead of a thought or idea being Now in shock over the entire incident, the girls were truly projected vocally, it is projected directly inside your mind. confused as to what was real and what was an illusion. All thoughts are energetic substance full of vibration and Many years later I shared this incident with one of my information; and the body’s cells act as specialized receivers teachers, who conrmed that this is exactly the type of dethat are used to collect and interpret these vibrations. ceptive illusion often created by these phantom vehicles. It is impossible for the human brain to distinguish be- Because I have also heard several people share similar stories tween a real physical sound and a psychically created im- surrounding their personal encounters with these types of pression of the same sound–simp sound–simply ly because the frequency is phantom cars, and have additionally read about it in Gerald identical. Therefore, when a disembodied soul communicates Brittle’s book The Demonologist , which described Ed and and LorLorthrough mental telepathy, it is nothing more than the trans- raine Warren’s Warren’s experiences as paranormal investigators, I now ference of vibrations from one mind to another. This is also consider this strange phenomena to be quite real. one reason why an individual can be haunted in their dreams. Understanding A “Crossover” Although all earthbound ghosts are capable of bringing Although it’s extremely rare, sometimes when a person about strange supernatural activity, they do not possess the dies their disembodied soul can decide not to Crossover, and incredible powers of the demonic realm. Instead, a ghost is they can choose to not leave this physical realm in order to essentially a disembodied human soul with l imited powers return back to the original source of their spiritual existence. and abilities (usually only able to overshadow overshadow,, obstruct, block, Instead, these earthbound ghosts hover about, existing in-beand frighten). This is why many earthbound ghosts will often tween our physical world and the lower spirit realms. manifest and sometimes disrupt things in an attempt to comSome of these disembodied souls are desperately hoping to municate with the living, and then later suddenly disappear. disappear. somehow get back into their previous bodies; which i s often the Interacting with “Uncommon” Ghosts case with earthbound ghosts who have accidentally died through The spirit manifestation of a ghost is not limited to the some unexpected incident. Also included in this list of reluctant phantom images of departed people. For example, there are individuals are those disembodied souls who have committed many people who have witnessed and experienced terrify- suicide, or who have committed heinous moral crimes against ing interactions with ghostly images of phantom cars, ghost other human beings and are terried of being sent to hell. Because trains, and ghost ships, etc. Because the mind has a dicult of these deeply embedded religious beliefs, many of these disemtime distinguishing the dierence between what is real and bodied souls are often often searching searching to nd some some form of sanctuary sanctuary the illusion of a ghost car, several phantom vehicles have because they they fear eternal judgment on the other side. been known to cause cause serious injury and and even death without Once a disembodied soul begins to linger within the physmaking physical contact with a vehicle. These “uncommon” ical realm, they often hang-out in the last place they remember, remember, ghostly images also include such things as phantom places, such as their previous home, or the area where they died. ghostly items, and ghost animals. Some ghosts will even follow their loved ones home, which At one time in my life, I did not believe in such things can often result in a house haunting. However in such cases, as “phantom cars,” even though several of my teachers had the condition is considered to be a benign haunting, simply continually reassured me they were indeed real. As fate would because the earthbound ghost is actually friendly. have it however, in the late 1970’s I was attending a large Occasionally,, an individual will encounter an earthbound Occasionally Christian gathering in the California Santa Cruz mountains, ghost that is desperately trying to get the attention of someone and one car containing three Christian sisters actually had a living inside the house in an attempt to communicate their terrifying encounter with such a phantom vehicle. unmet needs. In trying to help this type of disembodied soul 75
Crossover, you have to now and then deal with the specic reaCrossover, son why the ghost has chosen to remain in the physical world. In cases like these, it is often dicult to help any spirit that does not know that it needs help, or even that they are dead. However, after the earthbound ghost has received closure and believes that they have completed their personal life-mission, oftentimes they simply need help to Crossover. Crossov er. In cases like these, a person can provide assistance to the disembodied soul. The following are a few suggestions that may help anyone perform such a compassionate task, and is provided here for those individuals who feel that God has called them to this special mission eld. • Working With A Disembodied Soul Who Suddenly Experienced An Untimely Death: Sometimes when
someone unexpectedly dies in an accident, was brutally murdered, or suddenly died in a war, they oftentimes have trouble accepting the fact that their physical body is no longer available to host their eternal soul. Many times these disembodied souls have unnished business, and are are desperately trying trying to get a message to a loved one before they Crossover; somehow believing that once they Crossover they will no longer be able to make contact with the living. The best way to handle an encounter with this type of earthbound ghost is to tune in and allow them to explain exactly what it is that they need. Surprisingly, some disem bodied souls will explain such things as where their Last Will and Testament is hidden, what their Computer Password is for their family; and even the name of their murderer. If you are not skilled or gifted in this type of spirit communication, then it is important to contact someone who is, and seek additional assistance. However if you truly want to communicate with the disembodied soul on your own, it is important that you rst develop your intuitive perception skills and clairvoyant sight. This can be accomplished by learning how to meditate, as well as how to have lucid dreams. This will allow you to raise the vibrational state of your spiritual consciousness in order to have conversations with earthbound ghosts. Once they feel they’ve been heard, they will often Crossover. • Working With A Disembodied Soul Sou l Who Died Because of Suicide: When someone takes their own life, they often
feel extreme regret, and great guilt or shame after the suicide is completed. In fact, because some disembodied soul do not feel that they deserve to be in Heaven after committing a suicide, they often keep themselves here by refusing to Crossover. Many souls remain behind desperately trying to have their loved ones understand what really happened to them, and persistently seek their forgiveness; which can sometimes manifest as the disembodied soul’s unnished business. The best way to handle this type of encounter is to send the earthbound ghost God’s divine forgiveness and understanding. Although it might not happen right away, away, eventually the disembodied soul will begin to understand that it’s okay to move on, and that they are truly forgiven. Once they sincerely feel that they have been forgiven, they often choose to quickly Crossover. • Working With With A Disembodied Soul Who Was A Murderer: This is one of the most common types of earthbound 76
ghost found lingering within the physical realm. Their refusal to Crossover is based on the great fear and belief that they are going to hell. They know that they have done wrong, and simply can not imagine being forgiven. Unfortunately Unfortunatel y, when this type of earthbound ghost lingers for a long time, it’s usually not a good goo d thing. For example, their fear, anger, anger, and guilt can often cause them to become mean, cruel and nasty while oating about the physical realm. Eventually their energy grows so dark, low, and negative, that they start to act as malevolent predators. The best way to handle an encounter with this type of earthbound ghost is to immediately set up a powerful psychic boundary and spiritual defense; and then get them unattached from you or your location as soon as possible. This is because this type of disembodied soul will often try to scare, attack, or harm you; and most interactions with this type of malevolent earthbound ghost can quickly turn real ugly, extremely fast. When dealing with a malevolent earthbound ghost, I do not recommend talking to them if you don’t have extensive experience as an exorcist, and have mastered the skills of psychic defense. Otherwise you run the risk of losing your life force energy to them through psychic vampirism, resulting in both physical and mental exhaustion; or suddenly suddenly energetienergetically “anchoring them” into your current location, resulting in a haunting; or even having them attach themselves onto your three bodies, resulting in a spirit oppression. Helping a Disembodied Soul Crossover
After the death of the physical body, it is in every disembodied souls best interest to Crossover. In fact, once their disembodied soul is freed from their physical body and they have Crossed-over to the other side, as long as you are thinking about them and directing your energy towards their spirit, they will hear you and receive these messages. If you feel that God has indeed called you to the ministry of helping disembodied souls Crossover, the rst thing you want to do is to make sure that you can eectively make contact with them. If you do not possess these clairvoyant skills, then it is essential that you work with a partner who does. In this way you can verify exactly what it is that the earthbound ghost is telling you. There are various levels associated with this unique psychic ability; and the more that you work with your clairvoyant skills, the stronger and more powerful they become. Once you’ve established communication, you can then pass along any important messages that the disembodied soul wishes to convey to its loved ones and vice versa. Sometimes a conversation is all they need to release their hold onto this life. If no family member is present, simply reassure the disembodied soul that you will pass along the messages if you can. However, if there is no longer any family member that you can reach out and make contact with, then simply listen and reassure the disembodied soul that they no longer need to worry about what’s going on in this realm; and that they can safely and comfortably release all of their attachments to this place and Crossover. Most of the time an earthbound ghost will be happy to move on. However, if you suddenly discover that you have made contact with a stubborn disembodied soul, who completely refuses to Crosso Crossover ver and is additionally bothering a specic person, family, or location, then you’ll have to call
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
in the “Big-Guns,” and intentionally force their removal. As a born again Christian, the best way to handle an encounter with this type of stubborn disembodied soul, is to ask God to dispatch the powerful “guardian and protector of the saints” Michael the Archangel to assist you. Request that he either escort the disembodied soul “through the veil and across the threshold,” or to specically protect and shield the person, family, or location from all harm, so that the earthbound ghost can no longer bother them. Right after the ghost has been exorcise exorcised, d, make make sure that you take the time to advise the family how to prevent themselves from unwittingly inviting the malevolent earthbound soul back into their home; which will start the entire haunting process all over again.
The Crossover Ritual Because this is a sacred rite, it should be performed by a condent, spiritually trained professional. During the Crossover Ritual, a person will often encounter disembodied souls who are energetically bound by their personal attachment and connection to some person, place, or thing. They will also meet certain earthbound souls who are en ergetical ergetically ly bound by pow pow-erful demonic energies. Therefore as a Christian, it is crucial for you to rst invoke the heavenly power and protection of Jesus Christ to assist you in performing any Crossover Ritual. The following followin g is one method that I was taught in order to help a disembodied soul to Crossover into the radiant light of God’s divine love and nd peace. • Finding Resolution: One of the rst things that I do when trying to teach Christians how to help an earthbound ghost Crossover, is to advise them that during their rst interaction i nteraction with the disembodied soul, to politely ask the spirit if they are aware that they no longer have a physical body; and that they still continue to exist. Although this question often confuses the disembodied soul, it is not so overwhelming that the earthbound ghost will immediately reject the idea. Next, I will ask a few follow up questions in order to help them ease into the idea, and remind them that even though they no longer have a physical body, body, they still exist and are still safe. Usually during this energetic exchange, certain earthbound ghost just want to be reassured that their disembodied soul will not go to hell or receive eternal punishment. This often requires you to hear their confession and oer them forgiveness in the name of Jesus Christ. • The Preparation: Once the disembodied soul is ready to Crossover, it is important to create a divine energetic portal that leads the earthbound soul back into the radiant light of our eternal God. This can be accomplished by rst performing performing the Three Three Divine Prayer Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23-26). • The Announcement and Dedication: During the third and nal Prayer Invocation, repeat the following prayer to announce your intention to the spirit realm, and prepare to create and open an energetic portal into the celestial realm. “In the holy name of God Almighty, the Divine Creator of all creations; I ask that Archangel Michael be dispatched now to stand guard towards my right; I ask that Archangel Gabriel be dispatched now to stand guard towards my left;
I ask that Archangel Uriel be dispatched now to stand guard in front of me; and I ask that Archangel Raphael be dispatched now to stand guard behind me. I call upon the holy l ight of God Almighty to surround my body, mind, and spiri t; and I call upon my lord and savior Jesus Christ to radiate his spiritual light within my heart. The light of Jesus Christ surrounds me, the love of Christ enfolds me, the power of Christ protects me, and the presence of Christ watches over me. Where I am, Christ is present. In the name of Jesus Christ I pray — Amen.”
• Creating The Energetic Portal: Next, extend both of
your hands in front of your body and visualize creating a large spiraling energetic portal. This powerful spiraling energy should be as large as your separated arms–one hand should be pointing up towards the heavens; while the other hand is pointing down towards the earth. It is also important that this energetic portal be positioned several feet in front of your body. Next imagine and visualize connecting the center of this powerful energetic portal straight up through the heavens, and visualize it connecting to the God’s eternal Throne of Grace; then repeat the following prayer: “Heavenly Father, I humbly ask that you envelop this earthbound soul with your divine light; and return it back to its spiritual home. I ask that your most Holy Spirit lead and guide it through the sacred veil that separates the realms of matter and spirit. I pray that every single wandering soul may use this sacred bridge of light, to transition from this earthly realm into your most radiant heavenly realm. I pray that your unfailing Love and healing power guide all souls home, without judgment or prejudice whatsoever; no matter how they died, and no matter what level of guilt they possess. I ask that the radiant light of your di vine love, embrace and keep this precious soul, now and forever; In Jesus Name I pray — Amen.”
• Performing The Crossover: Now mentally inform the
disembodied soul that they are free to step into the energetic portal and return back home to the loving arms of a compassionate God. Once the soul has been released into the light, you can invite any other disembodied souls who may be hanging around and are also interested in Crossing-over to join this soul in its journey back into God’s radiant light. Sometimes, other disembodied souls will see that the energetic 77
portal is open, and suddenly show up out of nowhere in order to enter and Crossover Crossover.. When sending a disembodied soul into God’s most radiant light, if the earthbound ghost still seems a little apprehensive, you can further assist it in its transition by asking Jesus or any of its departed loved ones to spiritually manifest within the energetic portal in order to ease their fear. Many times seeing and being greeted by these loved ones is usually so comforting that the disembodied disembodi ed soul is often more than willing to transition at this time. Although this radiant spiritual transition is possible to observe and witness, it is also possible to substantiate this unique spiritual interaction simply by feeling an energetic shift occur within the room. If you are gifted with clairvoyant skills, you will see, feel, and experience the energetic shift within your body, mind, and spirit when it happens. Certain Christian will sometimes invoke the extra support of Archangel Azrael (or “Azriel”) when assisting a disembodied soul to Crossover Crossover.. Archangel Azrael, whose name means, “Whom God Helps,” is often known as the Angel of Death (Figure 1.60). According to the Hebrew Bible, he is responsible for assisting those souls who are either dying, or are in the nal stages of their death. In Jewish mysticism, it is written in the “Zohar” that Archangel Azrael receives the prayers of God’s faithful servants when they reach the heavens; and it additionally mentions that he also commands legions of heavenly angels. In one description, Archangel Archangel Azrael is said to have Four Faces and 4,000 Wings; and his entire body consists of eyes and tongues whose number corresponds to the number of people inhabiting the earth. Ancient legend states that Archangel Archangel Azrael is i s responsible for constantly recording and erasing the names of each humans’ birth and death in a large book. Therefore many believe that he also provides the nal comfort to the dying, and to those who are currently grieving the loss of a loved one. It is said that when helping a disembodied soul to Crossover to the other side, Azrael’s radiant energy is both gently empowering and simultaneously welcoming; and it tends to contain a sparkling pale yellow light, which he uses in his divine work. Whenever you request the divine assistance of any spirit helper during the Crossover Ritual (i.e., asking for help from one of the departed loved ones of the disem bodied soul; or from one of the the Heavenly Angels), always remember to thank them for their divine assistance. • After the earthbound ghost departs from this realm, both of your hands will slowly begin to close, and eventually almost touch. Once this happens, dissolve the energy in the room, and end the Crossover Ritual. To end the th e ritual , , itit is essential to close close the the energetic energetic portal that acted as a temporary doorway between the earthly realm and the heavenly realm. This can be accomplished by verbally repeating the following Closing Prayer: “This sacred healing is now complete, in all dimensions of time and space. I now close the spirit portal and ask Archangel Michael to remove any residual energy that was left behind. In Jesus name I pray - Amen.” 78
Figure 1.60. Archangel 1.60. Archangel “Azrael” (“ Whom God Helps”) is traditionally known as the “Angel of Death.”
While repeating this closing prayer, visualize the energetic portal of light shrinking, and then dissolving all together.. After that, energetically seal the area where the together previous spirit portal was in order to prevent any disem bodied souls souls who may have not have fully Crossed Crossed over from returning back to the physical realm. Examples Of The Crossover Ritual
In March of 2016, I sent one of my Senior disciples Dr. John DeAnzo to investigate a rather rather large theater in Oakland, Oakland, California, that was believed to be haunted by malevolent spirits. At that time, Dr. DeAnzo decided to bring Dr. William Welch with him because the area that needed to be cleansed was quite large. Therefore in preparation for the exorcism, both Chris Christian tian brot brothers hers spent thre threee days days in prayer and fastin fasting; g; and then drove 2.5 hours to Oakland. After they arrived at the theater, having puried the space, they both determined that there was nothing malevolent inside of the building. Instead they realized that there were many disembodied souls that inhabited the space, and needed help to Crossover. During their preparation for the Crossover Ritual, many earthbound ghost suddenly began to appear. Dr. DeAnzo explained that there were so many that you could actually see their various images start to quickly manifest within the shimmering energetic mist that had suddenly gathering all around them. After creating a powerful energetic portal and then connecting it to the divine, both exorcists experienced a powerful river of souls rushing to leave this earthly realm. As all of these disembodied souls eagerly ooded towards the divine light in order to Crossover, a great peace suddenly overtook both men. men. Once the last spirit departed, departed, Dr. Dr. Welch Welch closed the energetic portal, and its bright light quickly shrank to a small dot of white light– which suddenly became a thin horizontal line and disappeared into innite space. After the ritual, when the people who requested the exorcism returned back the theater, they were all amazed by the peaceful feeling and dramatic change that occurred inside the large auditorium.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Dealing With A Ghost Possession According to the famous Christian mystic and teacher Daskalos Stylianos Atteshlis, when confronted with a patient who is suering from “ghost possession,” the healer must understand that they could be dealing with the disembodied soul of a human who has not only died, but who during their life, has maintained a relentless hatred against certain people, people , places, or situations. Such deep-seated hatred prevented this person’s soul from leaving the physical realm. Because they are now trapped, oscillating between betwe en the energies of the gross physical realm and the spirit realm, they are left in a position that allows them to come into contact and interact with different people, animals, and places. Since like attracts like, when the living develop excessive fears and phobias that cause an individual to become obsessively irrational – especially if the person displays certain detrimental psychological psychological states – it permits the disemboddisembodied soul to approach, enter into, and take possession of their three bodies. Any type of possession, be it a thought-form entity, a ghost, an elemental, or a demonic spirit can only take place when an individual vibrates at the same energetic frequency of whoever or whatever is trying to enter into their body. This is why possession usually takes place in stages. As the spirit continually pushes the victim victi m towards embodying these emotions of self-destruction, the three energetic elds of their body begins to alter alter and change, making possessio possession n possible. possible. Ghost possession can sometimes be dicult to treat. This is because a disembodied soul may sometimes refuse to leave le ave the victim’s body, and will not easily be sent away. In such cases, the diculty lies in the fact that you cannot destroy or dissolve the ghost, because the spiritual nature of its eternal soul is still connected to God. Although all thought-form entities, no matter how powerful or terrifying they may be, can be dissolved and quickly destroyed, and most elementals and demonic spirits can be subjugated in the name of Jesus, the disembodied soul of a human being still has its own God given free will. This is why in treating cases of ghost possession, the disembodied soul is often imprisoned inside a special magical seal drawn onto a piece of paper. The paper is then burned inside a candle ame and the malevolent soul is sent into the “Abyss.” When a disembodied soul enters into the Abyss, it ceases to remember his previous life. It is here, in this t his energetic state of suspended animation, that all of its memories will be erased. This is done so that when the soul eventually returns back to earth, it will not remember anything concerning its past life. This disconnection however does not remove it from any of the karma that it created while existing on earth. As for the victim, the longer the disembodied soul is allowed to possess their three bodies the deeper the person’s psychological disruption will become. Therefore the recovering victim must gradually rebuild their spiritual connection with God in order to secure their relationship with their eternal soul and God’s radiant light. This is brought about through prayer, meditation, and worship. These spiritual practices will create within the recovering victim a powerful auto-suggestion, which can be used to quickly dissolve all surfacing thought-forms that may manifest within the victims spirit (heart and mind) as a subtle remnant of the previous ghost possession.
An Unscented White “Virgin” Candle
Matches
A Glass of
Puried Water
A Piece Of White Paper
A Wide Ceramic Ceramic Bowl
A Red Marker Pen Figure 1.61. To To perform this ritual, you will need to have a white unscented “virgin” candle, matches, a wide ceramic bowl, a glass
of puried water, a piece of white paper, and a red marker pen. Removing A Ghost From A Victim’s Body
It is important to note that the following exorcism ritual is traditionally performed on a ghost possession victim who is either of the Christian faith or the Jewish faith. Therefore when working with a victim of another faith, the particular banishing prayers that are spoken in this ritual must be modied according according to the person’s personal religious beliefs. In order to perform this ritual, you will need to have a unscented white “virgin” (unused) candle, matches to light the candle, a wide ceramic bowl to contain the ashes of the burned magical banishing seal, a glass of puried water to contain the spoken prayers, and a piece of white paper and a red marker pen to draw the magical binding seal (Figure 1.61). • Preparation: To energetically cleanse and prepare the healing space, raise your hands up towards the heavens and begin to perform the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1, pages 23-26). 23-26). After performing the three invocations, light the unscented white candle, and place it along with the ceramic bowl and the glass of puried water onto a tabletop located somewhere next to where the victim is sitting. • Creating the Magic Seal: Seal: Next, take the white paper and red colored marker pen and hold them both in front of your body, heart level. Visualize a column of divine light descending from God’s Throne Throne of Glory onto the paper and marker pen, and imagine this radiant light imprinting these items with divine healing light. Using the red marker, slowly and with focused intention, draw a six-pointed Star of David onto the white paper seven times (Figure (Fi gure 1.62). Each star must be drawn on top of the other, building a seven-layer icon. While drawing these seven stars, internally repeat the following followi ng spirit-binding prayer: 79
“Through the holy power and divine authority of Jesus Christ, I now create this sacred Star of David; as a holy space existing between Heaven, Earth, and the Underworld! I announce and proclaim this holy star to be a divine container and the guardian of the divine spiritual powers that it shall soon contain! I now proclaim the divine power of this sacred star has now come alive, and shall exist as a living representative of God’s eternal power; in the name of the Father (“+”), the Son (“+”), and Holy Spirit(“+”). Amen - So be it.”
[Note: This sacred image is used in order to establish a heart felt response within the victim’s three bodies (physical body, energy body, and spirit body) and draw their spirit back to the radiant light of God. Other religious traditions have their own versions of these sacred icons traditionally used to represent the radiant presence of God, and stimulate divine hope in the hearts and minds of the observers. Therefore it is important to discuss such things before beginning this type of exorcism ritual.] • The Victim’s Victim’s Prayer: Now instruct the victim to direct the focus of their eyes onto the center of the candle ame. As they do so, have them repeatedly recite the prayer, “Shalom Aleichem” Aleichem” (“peace be upon you”). [Note: This incantation is used to focus the victims heart and mind inside the candle ame. Other religious traditions have their own versions of sacred prayers traditionally spoken in order to bring peace to the person’s spirit. It is therefore important to discuss such things before beginning beginning this type of exorcism ritual in order order to establish a heart felt statement that arouses the victim’s life-force and draws it back to the radiant light of God.] • Grasping and Removing: As the victim continues to recite this sacred prayer, bring your right hand forward and begin to pass it over the candle ame – as if grasping it. Then place your closed st over the red Star of David, open your hand, and visualize releasing the energy of the candle re into the center of the red six-pointed star. This grasping and removing action should be done while continuing to softly repeat the following spirit binding statement: statement: “I banish you from this place, in the name of God Almighty, Almighty, And in the name of Jesus Christ! Yede-Heh- Vahv-Heh, Yede-HehVahv-Heh, An-Doh-Nye, Ah-Glah, Eh-Heh-Yeh, Eh-Heh-Y eh, Shadday!”
Continue to bring your right hand forward and visualize grasping the ame and placing it over the red six-pointed icon for several minutes. 80
The six-pointed Star of David used on victims of Ghost Possession (Jewish Faith)
The six-pointed Star of David used on victims of Ghost Possession (Christian Faith)
Figure 1.62. Using the red marker marker,, slowly, with focused intention, draw a six-pointed Star of David onto the white paper seven times
After a certain amount of time (usually from ten to twenty minutes) the possessing ghost will be pulled out of the victim’s body into the candle ame, and then transferred transferr ed inside the red six-pointed Star of David icon. In order to be successful in this accomplishment, make sure that the victim continually stares into the candle ame throughout the entire ritual. The goal is to weaken the ghost’s internal connection, pull it away from the victim’s three bodies, and trap it inside the six-pointed Star of David. When the ghost is pulled out of the victim’s body, you will feel a sudden shift in the room’s energy eld. • Destroying the Ghost Container: Once you feel this energetic shift occur, immediately fold the paper into the shape of a triangle, and then place the edge of the paper over the candle ame. As the paper begins to burn, continue to repeat the phrase “Shalom Aleichem” Aleichem” (“peace be upon you”), and visualize the disembodied soul of the trapped earthbound ghost dissolving from the physical realm and quickly descending into the Abyss. Right after that, place the remaining burning paper inside the ceramic bowl. • Ending the Ritual: Ask the victim to blow out the candle, which represents the ending of the exorcism ritual. Then have them drink the puried water, which has now been imprinted with the sacred phrase “Shalom Aleichem” (“peace be upon you”) you ”) and transformed into Holy Water. After they nish drinking the Holy Water, announce and authoritatively declare to them the following armation: “You now have nothing to worry about - from now on you are free – and this ghost can no longer harm you. It has been sent to a place where it can now rest in peace, and can never again take possession of your body.” “Although it might try to eect you through telepathic stimulation, they cannot take possession of you. And, if for any reason you feel that this ghost may want to try and come near to you again, simply say the ‘Shalom Aleichem’ (‘peace be upon you’) prayer that you have been saying here today and concentrate concentrate on the ame of a white candle. The moment you do this, the ghost will become terried and and will quickly run away away.” .”
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Training to Perceive the Spirit Realm Part of studying to be a Christian mystic and having the ministry of helping a disembodied soul Crossover, is learning how to train your body, mind, and spirit, in order to expand its kinesthetic, empathetic, and intuitive perceptions into the surrounding environment. The following is one special meditation practice used to accomplish this task. Hopefully it will serve as an example of what the reader can expect when awakening these natural perceptive abilities. Eight-Direction Perception
When I was rst taught the Eight Direction Perception meditation, my teacher explained that this unique meditation is designed to help a person expand their “open eld of awareness.” And when practiced regularly, it will not only greatly increase the person’s intuitive perceptions, but will also facilitate the conscious awareness of their body’s ability to recognize and respond to the micro-puls micro-pulsations ations of dierent energies existing within the surrounding environment. Through consistent practice, a person may naturally begin to extend and blend their energy within their surroundings, to the extent that they eventually eventual ly feel as though they are becoming invisible to people and animals. As the distinction between the energy of their body and the energy of their surroundings starts to disperse, the individual will ultimately begin to feel as though they are existing as part of the innite space of the Universe. At the same time, they may also experience the subtle environmental rhythms and energetic movements that surround their physical phy sical body. body. The Eight Direction Perception meditation requires a great deal of relaxation, intense concentration, and daily practice in order to achieve the above mentioned results. The meditation consists of mentally touching every cell of the body, inside and out; and then expanding this body awareness to envelop and ll the surrounding environment. This is why, when performing this meditation, all of the body’s senses should naturally relax, extend outward, and expand into innite space. This means that all of your senses are to be maximally perceiving and sensing all things; yet at the same time should not to be specically focused on any one particular item. When I rst began training the Eight Direction Perception meditation, my teacher had insisted on daily practice; and had encouraged me to sometimes practice the meditation while standing outside. So I decided to give it a try, and one day chose to practice this meditation in the small wooded area that was located close to my house. This was done simply simpl y out of curiosity, just to see what would happen. After the rst thirty minutes of meditating, I opened my eyes and asked myself, “So, what can you do with it?” Immediately I knew that there was a gray and black cat with a eld mouse in its mouth walking 30 yards behind me towards the left. Additionally Additionall y, I was also aware that there was a large black hawk located 20 yards behind me, high-up in the third tree towards my right. Out of curiosity, curiosity, I stopped the meditation and I turned to look behind my my body, body, just to see if this intuitive perception was true. To my great surprise and amazement, there was indeed a gray and black cat with the eld mouse in its mouth, walking 30 yards behind my back back towards the the left side of the eld (Figure (Figure 1.63).
Figure 1.63. Gray and Black Cat with a Field Mouse.
So I turned to the other side of the small forest and began counting trees, and looking up into the top branches. Sure enough, there was also a large black hawk perched high up in the third tree behind my back, towards the right. It is important to understand that because of their dierent locations, there was no way that I could have physically seen or heard the cat or the hawk. Because I could not have previously been aware of their existence or activities, activi ties, I understood that I was intuitively perceiving from my spirit body instead of my physical body. My rst thought was “Oh my gosh, this stu is real!!!” Excited by this, I returned home and immediately called my teacher and quickly informed him as to what I had just experienced. After listening to me, my teacher quietly responded, “I understand Jerry, Jerry, my teacher once explained that the perceptions of our mind are not limited to our physical body. Once awakened, our true spirit understands, feels, and recognizes all of the subtle rhythms and micro-pulses of the various things actively moving within our surrounding energetic eld.” After that unique experience, I began to consistently practice this special meditation. Over the years, I have been extremely impressed with its powerful eects on increasing all of my medical qigong students and kungfu disciple’s intuitive perceptions. Therefore, I present it here so that all of my Christian brothers and sisters may also benet from it. The Eight-Direction Perception Meditation
1. The Preparation: Move to the center of the room and
stand (or sit) somewhere that you can become comfortable. Then relax and feel your entire body, body, all of its tissues and cells, bones and internal i nternal organs. organs. This meditation practice is traditionally performed in a standing posture. However, it may also be experienced while sitting upright in a chair chair.. In either case, your eyes should be closed, and the tip of your tongue should be lightly touching the roof of your mouth, directly behind your upper teeth. • If you are standing, your arms should be relaxed and naturally suspended, hanging beside your hips. 81
If you are sitting, both of your hands should be resting comfortably on your lap; with one hand cupped inside the other, and the tips of the thumbs touching. • The Three Divine Prayer Invocations: In order to energetically cleans and prepare the training space, raise your hands up towards the heavens and begin to perform the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (as described in Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1, pages 23 through 26). Then, return both of your hands back to their original position by the sides of your body (or resting comfortably on your lap if you are sitting). • Natural Breathing: Now bring your attention to your respiration and breathing pattern. As your mind quietly settles, become aware that your body is standing (or sitting) inside the room. Each time you inhale, feel your body’s tissues expand from your lower abdomen outward. Then each time you exhale, feel all of your tissues contract from your lower abdomen inward. With each breath, try to feel all of your body’s tissues as fully and completely as you can, and endeavor to get a sense of it being whole and complete. 2. The Light of your your Eternal Soul: Now feel into the center of your body, and visualize that in the middle of your chest is the illuminating light of your eternal soul, which exists like a bright radiant star. Imagine that the radiant light of this illuminating star is connected to God, and exists as a small fragment of the divine monad of the holy creator (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 37, pages 247-248). • Next feel the oor and allow your mind to extend deep into the center of the planet. Feel the relationship that your eternal soul has with the surrounding environment while it exists here on earth. 4. Front: Now focus your attention back onto the bright light radiating within your eternal soul, and imagine a small fragment of this holy light exploding and rushing away from the center of this internal illuminating star. Feel this bright spark rush 12 feet i n front of your body and immediately transform into a large radiant orb. As this illuminating sphere expands to about a six-foot diameter, imagine and visualize its bright light shining back onto your your physical body like a powerful spotlight. spotlight. Place your attention on experiencing the front of your body and feel everything that the powerful rays of this spotlight are touching. Fill out the entire front of your body,, and feel the intense rays of the spotlight touching body touching and connecting with your eyes, nose, mouth, chest, torso, hips, arms, legs and feet; illuminating everything that exists on the front of your body (Figure 1.64). As you extend and connect this awareness from the front of your body to the bright spotlight, allow your body mind and spirit to feel, experience, and acknowledge this illuminating connection. 5. Back: Next focus your attention back onto the bright light radiating from your eternal soul, and imagine another small fragment of this holy light exploding and rushing away from the center of this internal illuminating star. This time feel the bright spark rush 12 feet towards the back of your body and immediately transform into a large radiant orb. As this illuminating il luminating sphere sphere expands to about a six-foot diameter, imagine and visualize its 82
bright light shining shining back onto your physical physical body like a powerful spotlight. Place your attention on experiencing the back of your body and feel everything that the powerful rays of this spotlight are touching. Fill out the entire back of your body,, and feel the intense rays body rays stimulating stimulating and connecting with the back of your head, neck, spine, back, torso, buttocks, arms, legs and heels, illuminating i lluminating everything that exists on the back side of your body. As you extend and connect this awareness from the back of your body to the brig bright ht spotl spotlight, ight, allow your body body,, mind, and spirit to feel, experience, and acknowledge this illuminating connection. Make sure that you ll out the back of your body as evenly as you did the front, and notice your relationship with this energetic connection. 6. Right Side: Now focus your attention back onto the bright light radiating from your eternal soul, and imagine another small fragment of this holy light exploding and rushing away from the center of this internal illuminating star. This time feel the bright spark rush 12 feet to the right of your body and immediately transform into a large radiant orb. As this illuminating sphere expands to about a six-foot diameter, imagine and visualize its bright light shining back onto your physical body like a powerful spotlight. Place your attention on experiencing the right side of your body and feel everything that the powerful rays of this spotlight are touching. Fill out the entire right side of your body, and feel the intense rays touching and connecting with the right side of your head, neck, shoulder, shoulder, torso, hip, arm, leg, and foot; illuminating everything that exists on the right ri ght side of your body body.. As you extend and connect this awareness from the right side of your body to the bright spotlight, allow your body,, mind, and spirit to feel, experience, and acknowl body acknowledge this illuminating connection. connec tion. Make sure that you ll out the right side of your body as much as you ll out the front and back sides of your body, body, and notice your relationship with this energetic connection. 7. Left Side: Next focus your attention back onto the bright light radiating from your eternal soul, and imagine another small fragment of this holy light exploding and rushing away from the center of this internal illuminating star. This time feel the bright spark rush 12 feet to the left of your body and immediately transform into a large radiant orb. As this illuminating sphere expands to about a six-foot diameter, imagine and visualize its bright light shining back onto your physical body like a powerful spotlight. Place your attention on experiencing the left side of your body and feel everything that the powerful rays of this spotlight are touching. Fill out the entire left side of your body, and feel the intense rays touching and connecting with the left side of your head, neck, shoulder, torso, hip, arm, leg, and foot; illuminating everything that exists on the left side of your body. As you extend and connect this awareness from the left side of your body to the bright spotlight, allow your body, body, mind, and spirit to feel, experience, and acknowledge this illuminating connection. connection. Make sure that you ll out the left side of your body as much as you ll out the right,
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Back Radiant Orb
Right Side Radiant Orb
Left Side Radiant Orb
Front Radiant Orb
Figure 1.64. Focus your attention onto the bright light radiating within your eternal soul, and imagine a small fragment of this holy light exploding and rushing away from the center of this internal illuminating star. Feel this bright spark rush 12 feet in front of your body and immediately transform its spiritual light into a large radiant orb.
front, and the back sides of your body, and notice your relationship with this energetic connection. 8. Earth (Bottom): Now focus your attention back on the bright light radiating from your eternal soul, and imagine another small fragment of holy light exploding and rushing away from the center of this internal illuminating star. This time feel the bright spark rush 12 feet under your body and immediat immediately ely transfor transform m into a large large radiant orb. As this illuminating sphere expands to about a six-foot diameter, imagine and visualize its bright light shining back onto your your physical body like a powerful spotlight. spotlight. Place your attention on experiencing everything on your body that is facing down, and notice and feel all the external tissues that are facing this direction. As you becomee aware becom aware of everyth everything ing that the powerf powerful ul rays of this spotlight are touching, notice the connection that exists between the undersid undersidee of your entire body and the intense rays that are touching the bottom of your feet, the inside
of your legs, thighs and groin, your hands and the inside of your forearms, arms and armpits, the lower aspect of your back and the back of your head, underneath your chin, the bottom of your ears, and the base of your nose. As you extend your awareness from the bottom of your body to the bright spotlight that exists underneath the earth, allow your body, mind, and spirit to feel, experience, and acknowledge this illuminating connection. Make sure that you ll out the bottom of your body bo dy as much as you ll out the front, back, right, and left sides of your body, and notice your relationship with this energetic connection. 9. Heaven Heave n (Top) Next focus your attention back onto the bright light radiating from your eternal soul, and imagine another small fragment of this holy light exploding and rushing away from the center of this internal illuminating star. This time feel the bright spark rush 12 feet above your head and immediately transform into a large radiant orb. As this illuminating sphere expands to about a six-foot 83
diameter, imagine and visualize its bright light shining back onto your your physical body like a powerful spotlight. spotlight. Place your attention on feeling everything on your body that is facing facing up, up, and notice and feel all the external tissues on your body that are facing this direction. directio n. As you becomee aware becom aware of everyth everything ing that the powerf powerful ul rays of this spotlight are touching, notice the connection that exists between the top of your entire body and the intense rays that are touching the top of your head, top of your ears, tip of your nose, shoulders, chest and back, upper aspect of your buttocks, and the top of your groin, thighs and feet; illuminating everything that faces towards the heavens. As you extend your awareness from the top of your body and its connection to the bright spotlight sp otlight existing existi ng within the heavens, allow your body, mind, and spirit to feel, experience, and acknowledge this illuminating connection. Make sure that you ll out the top of your body as much as you ll out out the bottom, bottom, left, right, back, back, and front sides of your body, and notice your relationship with this energetic connection. 10. Inside: Now focus your attention back onto the bright light radiating within your eternal soul, and feel the connection your eternal soul has with each of these six directions. Once you have a strong understanding of this energetic union, begin to focus your attention onto your eternal soul’s connection with everything that exists inside your physical body. body. Feel its subtle connection and relationship with all of your internal organs (Figure 1.65), as well as your body’s skeletal system, vascular system, circulatory system, digestive system, reproductive system, lymphatic system, and nervous system. 11. Outside: Next, feel the energetic connection the eternal soul has with everything that exists inside and outside your physical body becoming stronger. In order to experience this, visualize the white light of your internal soul’s illuminating star ashing outside your physical body and touching everything in its circular sphere of inuence. Energetically pulse and radiate this divine light back and forth Inhale Visualize, Imagine and Feel Yourself Reaching Up Towards The Center Of The Heavens
(1)
(2)
Figure 1.65. Focus your attention on your eternal soul’s connection with everything inside your physical body; feel its subtle connection and relationship with all of your internal organs.
with each inhalation and exhalation, and imagine and feel these illuminating rays becoming stronger with each breath. 12. Ending The Meditation: After about thirty to forty minutes of practice, return your awareness back to the physical body, and place your attention on feeling the breath as it moves into and away from your lower abdomen. Then, after relaxing into a quiescent state of mind, bring your attention to breathing breathing softly softly,, comfortably comfortably,, and silently for several minutes. Then perform the Pulling Down the Heavens exercises and end the meditation practice (Figure 1.66). Exhale Visualize, Imagine and Feel divine light Flowing Through the Center Of Your Body
(3)
(4)
Figure 1.66. Imagine and feel divine energy pouring into the center of your body from the heavenly Throne of God;
lling your entire body with bright light. This energetic action is sometimes known as “Pulling Down The Heavens. 84
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 9. Encountering Seductive Spirits (Succubus and Incubus) The proof of erotic unions occurring between humans and spirits has been well documented since ancient times. These incidents have been recorded in many dierent countries, and have occurred in various cultures throughout the world. In fact, these types of nightly ni ghtly sexual encounters still stil l occur today, and are often reported to priests and overseeing church elders. The female seductive spirits are commonly known as “Succubus,” derived from the Late Latin word “succubae” (“to lie beneath”); while the male male seductive spirits are known as “Incu“Incu bus,” deriv derived ed from the Late Latin word “iucu “iucubo” bo” (“to lie upon” upon”). ). Debate about these night demons began beg an early in the Christian tradition. Throughout history many Christian priests and Jewish rabbis, including a rst-century Jewish scholar and miracle-worker Hanina Ben Dosa and Rabbi Abaye tried to curb the sexual power that the female Succubi had over humans. Yet during that time period, it was also said that not all Succubi were malevolent. For example, according to medieval writer Walter Map in his De Nugis Curialium (Tries of Court iers) , , Pope Sylvester II (999–1003 (999–1003 A.D.) was allegedly involved with a Succubus named Meridiana, who helped him achieve his high rank in the Catholic Church. It is said that just before his death he confessed his sins and died a repentant man. In 1470 A.D., the early Christian theologian and philosopher Saint Augustine of Hippo even touched on the topic in his writings De Civitate Dei (The City of God) . At that time, because there were too many alleged attack attackss caused by Incubi to deny their existence, he stated, “There is also a very general rumor. Many have veried it by their own experience and trustworthy persons have corroborated the experience others told, that sylvans and fauns, commonly called ‘incubi’ have often made wicked assaults upon women.” King James wrote a dissertation titled Daemonologie that was rst sold in 1597, several years prior to the rst rs t publication of his King James Authorized Version Version of the Bible. In his three short books on Demonology, King James wrote a philosophical dissertation that focused on the comparisons existing between magic, sorcery, witchcraft, necromancy, possession, fairies, and ghosts, and also listed his classication of demons. In writing these books, King James explains his personal belief that the Succu Succubae bae and Incubi night spirit spiritss were the same demonic entity. He was convinced that their manifested form and erotic images changed from person to person, and are only described dierently based on which of the tormented male or female victims were being interviewed. Many times these seductive spirits tended to manifest in dreams and during the hypnagogic state (the state occurring between waking and and dreaming). dreaming). Such encounters encounters can range from pleasant, romantic, and seductive dream-like states, to horrifying encounters of violent rape and/or sodomy. Some traditions however maintain the belief that repeated sexual activity with an Incubus or Succubus may eventually result in the deterioration of the person’s perso n’s health, and can even cause some form of mental delusion or death. Although these encounters do not usually occur during an individual’s waking state, the physical sensations of such experiences can be extremely powerful. Many times once the individual has awakened, the physical sensations associated with such an encounter can often continue for quite some time.
Figure 1.67. An 1887 portrait of Lilith – Adam’s rst wife (from the Atkinson Art Gallery in Southport, England).
Lilith – The First Succubus
For over 3,000 years the legend of Lilith, Adam’s rst wife - who is now considered to be the Queen of all Succubus spirits – has been kept alive in many of the Near Eastern cultures (Figure 1.67). In ancient times, the fear of encountering this powerful spirit was often the concern of many isolated monks and priests, as well as young expecting mothers. Although her exact image was left up to the creative imaginations of dierent artists and scribes, the root of her dark origins can be traced back to ancient Babylonian demonology. In fact, it was in Babylon where some of the rst amulets and incantation bowls were used in order to counter the sinister powers of this night spirit, who often preyed on men during their sleep, as well as young mothers and their newborn infants. Eventually the legends of Lilith migrated to the ancient Hittites, Egyptians, Israelites, and Greeks. She even makes an appearance in the Old Testament Bible, and is represented as a wilderness demon who is shunned by the prophet Isaiah (in Isaiah 34:14 she appears among a list of nocturnal creatures who will haunt the destroyed Kingdom of Edom). Although this is her only mention in the Bible, her infamous legend continued to grow throughout ancient Judea. In the Middle Ages she reappears in Jewish sources as the rst wife of Adam who rebelled against him and left his side to eventually become one of the main concerts of the fallen angel Samael. Additionally during the Renaissance period (between 1508-1512 A.D.), in the main chapel of the Vatican City’s 85
Figure 1.68. During the Renaissance period, in the Vatican City’s Sistine Chapel in Rome, Michelangelo portrayed Lilith as a halfwoman, half-serpent, coiled around the Tree of Knowledge.
Figure 1.69. Samael – “the Accuser” - wrestling with Jacob Jacob is then given the name “Israel” (Genesis 32:22–32).
Sistine Chapel in Rome the famous artist and sculptor Mi- to become subservient to him. Three angels (Sanoi, Sansanoi, chelangelo portrayed Lilith as a half-woman, half-serpent, and Semangalof) were then sent by God in order to bring her back to Adam, however Lilith refused to return back to the coiled around the Tree of Knowledge (Figure 1.68). Garden of Eden and instead partnered with the Archangel Adam and Lilith - Same Clay and Breath of God According to the ancient Jewish folklore originating from Samael (“Poison of God”), becoming one of his main consorts. In Judaism, Samael is said to be the primary “Grim the Alphabet of ben Sirach ( written sometime between 700–1000 Reaper” and the main Archangel of Death. The title “Satan” A.D.), the rst created woman was actually “Lilith,” who was Adam’s rst wife. In this early text, Lilith i s said to have been (“the accuser”) is also accorded to Samael. In other words, pri mary function designed and brought into being at the same time that Adam while the title “Satan” is used to describe his primary (accusing), “Samael” is considered to be his proper name. was created. She not only originated from the same earth as Adam, but also received the same “Breath of God” as Adam Additionally, according to ancient Jewish belief, although the Archangel Michael of the seventh heavenly realm defends (Genesis 1:27). This manifested formation was quite dierent from the Israel’s actions, the Archangel Samael of the fth heavenly creation of Eve, who was said to have been formed from one realm tempts God’s people to sin (Figure 1.69). In Jewish of Adam’s ribs (Genesis 2:21-23). It is interesting to note that mysticism, the reason that Samael is declared to be the ruler bec ause the presence of God’s certain modern bible scholars speculate that the removal of over the fth heavenly realm, is because Adam’s rib in the second creative process of a wife occurred “Throne of Glory” resides in the seventh heavenly realm. According to Isaac ben Jacob ha-Cohen, after Cain killed because out of of the 206 bones bones in the human body body only the the rib Abel, Adam separated from his second wife Eve for 130 years, bone will naturally regrow itself. The creation story surrounding the formation of Adam’s not wishing to “bring into this world any more children of terLili th and rst wife Lilith became popular during the Middle Ages (from ror.” It was during this time of separation that both Lilith the 5th century to the 15th century), and its teachings ourished Naamah visited him during the night as Succubus, and had in the Jewish mystical disciples who followed the esoteric sex with Adam. Both seductive spirits eventually produced mysticism associated with the “Aggadah” (a compendium demonic children who then became evil spirits that existed of rabbinic texts that incorporates ancient folklore, historical within the world as the “plagues of mankind.” According to the ancient writings presented in the Zohar anecdotes, and moral exhortations), and the “Zohar” (a group (Chapter 3:76b-77a), the demon Naamah is also one of the of books that form the foundational work of the Jewish mystical mates of the Archangel Samael. It is believed that along with teachings known as the Kabbalah. They include esoteric discussions on the nature of God, the origin and structure of the her cohort Lilith, Naamah causes epileptic seizures to occur universe, the nature of souls, redemption, and the relationship in young children. As a gure in Jewish mythology, the legend of Lilith is of the ego to darkness and the “true self” to the light of God). believed to have origin originally ally been develop developed ed durin during g the ancien ancientt During the 13th-century, 13th-century, the Kabbalistic writings of Rabbi Isaac ben Jacob ha-Cohen entitled Treatise on the Emanations writings of the earliest Babylonian Talmud (3rd to 5th Cenclarifying the hierarchy of evil powers powers turies A.D.). However, her rebellious character is thought to on the Left , , focused on clarifying and evil phenomena experienced within the world. He ex- have been historically derived in part from a far earlier class plained that Adam’s rst wife Lilith left him after she refused of female night demons (Lilītu) in the ancient Mesopotamian 86
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
religion, which is also found in early texts originating from Sumer,, the Akkadian Empire, Assyria, and Babylonia. In these Sumer ancient civilizations, Lilith is described as being a female demon or wind-spirit’ – and is one of three demons often mentioned in ancient Babylonian spells. In the Alphabet of ben Sirach , Lilith is revealed revealed and known for her role as a night demon and a Succubus. Her job in this guise is to sleep with men (which they experience as wet dreams), and collect their semen. She would then become pregnant and produce demonic children. This nocturnal pattern rst began with Adam, who attempted celibacy for a period of time. However, his separation from his second wife Eve left him vulnerable to the sexual advances of both Lilith and Naamah, who function as demonic-seductresses. demonic-seductresses. In the Zoharistic Kabbalah, there were four Succubi who are said to have mated with the Archangel Samael, and are considered to be the four original demon queens. They include: Lilith (“Female Night/W Night/Wind ind Demon”), Eisheth Zenunim (“Woman of Whoredom”), Agrat bat Mahlat (“Agrat, daughter of Mahlat”), and Naamah (“Pleasant”). In the past, a Succubus was often depicted as being a frightening demonic spirit. Although it was originally said that it would take the form of a beautiful young girl, upon closer inspection however, the victim could see certain deformities in her body, such as bird-like claws or serpentine tails. Later, in modern representations, it is now believed that a Succubus may or may not appear in a person’s dreams depicted as a extremely attractive seductress or enchantress. enchantress. Lilith Attacking Newborn Children
The following is a popular story about Lilith and the Old Testament prophet Elijah. According to the research conductconduct ed by Moses Gaster in his book, Studies and Texts in Folklore, Magic, Medieval Romance, Hebrew Apocrypha, and Samaritan Archaeology (Volume #3), this ancient story was known as far
back as the 4th century century B.C. Although this legend was popular among the Barbelo-Gnostics who obtained it from Jewish sources, it is also found in ancient Greco-Byzantine and Jewish texts that circulated among the Coptic, Ethiopian, Armenian, Armenian, and Syrian people. Professor Gaster believes that the Lilith mythology originated in the Middle East, most likely in Babylonia, and according to his interpretation, this legend le gend was rst transmitted to the Jews during there time of exile e xile in Babylon. According to this ancient folklore, the encounter between Lilith and the prophet Elijah went as follows: One day while the prophet Elijah was walking alone in the wilderness, he met the night demon Lilith and her host. He asked Lilith what she was up to, and where she was going, and she replied, “My Lord Elijah, I am about to go to a woman who has born a child and bring her the sleep of death. I will then take the child born to her away and drink its blood,
gobble its esh, and suck the marrow from its bones.” Immediately Elijah spoke out and said, “I forbid you from doing such a thing, and I place you under a great ban (curse), through the will of God Almighty, so that you will now be turned into a speechless stone.”
Upon hearing this, Lilith cried out, “My Lord,
for God sake lift this spell from me so that I may y away. I swear in the name of God that I will avoid the path that leads to a woman with her newborn child. Whenever I hear or see my name, I will disappear at once. I will now tell you my secret names, and whenever you pronounce these, neither I nor my host will have the power to enter the house of the woman in childbirth and torment her. I swear to you to reveal my names so that you may write them down and hang them in the room in which a newborn child lies. Whosoever knows these names and writes them down,
be assured that I will ee from the newborn child, therefore hang this amulet in the room of a woman in childbirth.”
Afterwards Lilith revealed all of her 17 secret names to the prophet Elijah, which are listed as follows: • Abeko • Abito • Amizo • Batna • Elio • Ita • Izorpo • Kali • Kea • Kokos • Lilith • Odam • Partasah • Patrota • Podo • Strina • Talto It should be noted that the Lilith myth also found its way into Arabic literature around the 13th century A.D. By this time, the legend had already existed for hundreds of years in both the Christ Christian ian and Jewish religious traditio traditions. ns. In his book Schams al Ma’arif , the Arabic writer Al Buni’s main concern was focused on exposing dierent magical practices. In this old text, Buni refers to a child stealing and infant killing demon who appears under three dierent names, one of which is “Karina” (meaning “the escort”). As a female demon, Karina is still feared even to this day in certain Arabian countries, notably in Egypt as well as in Morocco. However according to early Arabic literature, the hero who subjugates the demon is King Solomon, who is considered to be the great Lord and Master over all spirits and demons. Protection Amulets Used Against Lilith
The high mortality rate of babies in Near East countries has kept the fears and beliefs in the demonic powers of Lilith and her concerts alive, even until modern times. In Islamic societies for example, the demon who is said to strangle babies in the middle of the night is still believed to be Lilith, Lil ith, however in the Muslim community this spirit is often said to be Karina. Since ancient times, every possible method of magic was employed in order to ght the devastating inuences of both Lilith and Karina. In fact, the Jewish practices were not limited to only inscribing the names of the three angels Sanoi, Sansanoi, and Semangalof onto the protection amulet, or using the popular phrase “Hufz Lilit” (“Lilith get out!”). 87
Figure 1.70. An 18th Century Persian amulet used for protection
against Lilith. The central gure is the night demon Lilith depicted bound with her arms spread out and extended to the sides.
Figure 1.72. A 19th Century Persian silver protection amulet, with Lilith bound in chains; used for safeguarding a mother and her newborn child (The Magnes Museum, in Berkeley).
Figure 1.71. A Medieval Jewish Amulet used to protect a mother and her child from attacks by Lilith during childbirth (1701 A.D.).
Figure 1.73. A protection amulet used for safeguarding a mother and her newborn child from the night demon Lilith.
Although in Europe, the Jewish Ashkenazic childbirth amulets often mention Lilith by name (and all its known variations), among the Jews living livi ng in the Islamic lands this was not always deemed sucient. For example the Persian amulets, whether written on paper or etched into silver plaques, often contained an image of Lilith bound in chains (Figure 1.70). These crude drawings often showed her mouth wide open, revealing large sharp teeth. On the belly of this frightening image also appear the words “Shemira (a protection) to the child that is born, so that no harm would ever aict him. Amen. [In the name of the angels] Senoy, Sansenoy, and Semangelof.” Additional protection was provided for the Jews living in Islamic lands by inscribing around the center gure of Lilith an imaginary fence, which was formed by the protective 22 Hebrew letters of the priestly benediction found in the Old Testament Book of Numbers 6:24-25. In Israel, amulets that contain protective prayers over a new mother are still prevalent among many Jewish families (Figure 1.71). In fact, these protective amulets are especially popular by Jewish families living in the Arabian countries like Morocco, Tunisia, and Iran. According to Siegmund Hurwitz, in his book Lilith –The First Eve: Historical and Psychological Aspects of the dark Feminine, because of the tremendous fear generated by the the Lilith myth, a number of protect protection ion amulets were created over the years; a vast number of these have been preserved
since the 10th century A.D., and are still being manufactured today. Originally these magical amulets consisted of hand written texts placed on parchment and kept somewhere on the body. body. However, over the years engraved metal tablets were frequently employed, which were often kept at home in the maternity room, or suspended around the necks of expectant mothers and their young children (Figure 1.72). The size and shape of these amulets often varied. For example generally the tablets were square in construction and design, but occasionally oval shaped patterns were also discovered. Some of these amulets were even similar in design to ancient mandalas (Figure 1.73). Other times, they were shaped like a six pointed Star of David, with each of the seven spaces in this sacred geometric pattern containing containing a magical inscription and prayer. Many protection amulets carried pictorial representations of Lilith bound in chains. The larger amulets often contained holy texts with wi th the names of the three angels (Senoy, Sansenoy, Sansenoy, and Semangelof) who originally made an agreement with Lilith during the time of Creation; these amulets frequently end with the command, “Adam and Eve - Out with Lilith!” Concerning these angels, according to The Alphabet of ben Sirach, at God’s command three angels (Senoy, Sansenoy, and Semangelof) were dispatched from the Throne of Glory in order to pursue Lilith. They eventually caught up with
88
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
and overtook her in the midst of the Red Sea. When they informed Lilith of God’s wish for her to return back to Adam, she refused. Upset after hearing her answer, the three angels stated, ‘then we shall drown you in the sea.’ At this point Lilith cried out, “Leave me, for I was created only to cause sickness to infants. If the infant is male, I have dominion over him for eight days after his birth, and if it is female I have dominion over her for twenty days.” When the angels heard Lilith’s words, they insisted she return back to Adam. But she swore an oath to them by the name of the living God, that whenever she saw them or the image of their names in an amulet, that she would have no power over the infant. She also agreed to have one hundred of her children die every day. Because of this, every day one hundred demons perish. It is for this same reason, that the names of the three angels are written on the protection amulets of young children, so that when Lilith sees their names, she remembers her oath and if the child is sick - it soon recovers. From 400 to 800 A.D. in Upper Mesopotamia and Syria, Jewish Babylonian Babylonian Aramaic demon-catching demon-catching spells were were often etched into earthenware bowls. These protection prayers were placed in swirling circular patterns, beginning at the rim and moving towards the center of the bowl. The “incantation bowl” was placed upside-down inside the child’s bedroom bed room at night (in each of the four corners) to repel Lilith or any of her minions who may try to enter into the room and harm the child. The bowl was also buried upside-down in the courtyards outside the house, or under the thresholds or oors of the house (Figure 1.74). Lilith and Ancient Gnostic Teachings
It is interesting to note that Lilith is also referred to in certain passages associated with ancient Gnostic literature. According to G. Scholem’s book Relationship Between Gnostic and Jewish Sources, these stories were originally passed down orally from generation to generation. In one particular interpretation, an encounter between the night demon Lilith and the prophet of God Elijah occurred sometime during the 9th century B.C., and went as follows.
Figure 1.74. A ancient Magic Protection Incantation Bowl used for safeguarding a mother and her newborn child.
teachings from the Elcasides and the Qumran desert communities) alongside certain mystical teachings originating from the Zoroaster and Mithraism religions. However in the Mandaean Gnostic literature, Lilith is used either as a term for a specic female demon, or as a name use to describe a collective group a female night demons (“Liliths”). Encounters With A Succubus or Incubus
An encounter with a Succubus or Incubus is one of the most common and well known types of psychic attacks experienced in the world today. Even priests, monks, nuns, and people who are extremely religious are subject to being victimized by such nocturnal encounters. As previously mentioned, an Incubus is a spirit spiri t in masculine form that preys on living female victims; while a Succubus is a spirit in feminine form that preys on living male victims. And it came to pass after Elijah had had journeyed to heaven, when the prophet of God had returned to earth However, it is generally believed that both are actually the the night demon (Lilith) stopped him and said unto him, same spirit, only manifesting the appearance of either a male “Where are you going? For I have children by you, or female form as the need requires. and you cannot ascend to heaven and abandon your children.” Normally these encounters are not seen, only felt; however, these spirits are excellent at providing the illusion i llusion of having And Elijah replied, replied, “How can you have children by by me? a solid physical body to suit the victim’s sexual preferenc preference. e. Have I not lived in the ways of holiness?” In classication, these spirit entities are generally consid And the night demon (Lilith) (Lilith) answered him and said, said, “Yes but in sleep and in your dreams ered to be a lower form of demonic being. Although they are your life force was often emptied from your body. not considered malevolently evil, they do “feed” by forcing Then I received your sperm and bore you children.” victims to release sexual energy during orgasm. This approach is quite dierent from most psychic attacks and sexual assaults Although in this version Lilith is not mentioned mentio ned by name, initiated by more powerful demonic beings, which can be there is nevertheless no doubt that this ancient legend is refer- quite physically and emotionally devastating. Instead, the ring to her. This is because parallel Jewish texts written during durin g victims of a Succubus or Incubus are seduced into becoming the same time period (between 375-377 A.D.), make reference semi-willing participants of the sexual encounter. encounter. of the exact same story and specically specica lly mention her by name. Both Succubus and Incubus use seduction and sexual Lilith is also mentioned in numerous passages of Man- stimulation as a means to drain their victims of life-force endaean Gnostic literature. The main characteristic of Mandaean ergy. If the person happens to wake up during the encounter, Gnosis is its ability to combine dierent forms of religious the victim will sometimes experience a “hag syndrome” syndrome” (the beliefs and spiritual practices, which at that time included feeling of heavy weight pressing down on the chest), making both Christian and Jewish elements (in particular the esoteric it dicult for them to breathe. This type of psychic attack 89
usually includes some form of physical paralysis or diculty in moving. When this occurs, the victim feels incredibly weak and his or her vitality is drained (see Chapter 13, pages 114115, Figure 1.93). During this encounter, the entity induced seduction is accomplished through a form of hypnotic telepathic projection, which is used to captivate the victim’s mind. Throughout this subtle assault, the spirit applies direct energetic stimulation to the victim’s genitals. At the same time erotic thoughts and images are telepathically broadcast into the victim’s mind while the reproductive organs are being stimulated. As the victim’s three bodies respond to the stimuli (i.e., their physical body, energy body, and spirit body), all of their natural defenses begin to weaken. Generally some form of permission is sought and then the sexual energy is drained. Many of these spirits seem to illicit permission or submission from their victims, which seems to enhance the sexual encounter. By complying with this type of psychic seduction, the victim gives permission to the spirit entity for further encounters, which can often develop into a long-term relationship (remember the story of Pope Sylvester II on page 85, and his long-term aair with the Succubus named Meridiana). Because spontaneously induced sexual fantasies are a powerful control device used by these spirits, they represent one of the main symptom manifestations to watch out for. In other words, these powerfully charged sexual impulses are unaccompanied by any mental association that triggers them. In classification, spirit entities that directly come to sleeping men and women and arouse them during the night, or indirectly possess a mate, are considered to be “spirits of rape.” This is because, for the most part, the victims involved in such sexual acts often never have the opportunity to give their consent. There are also earth-bound ghosts and human spirits who are known to occasionally have sex with people. These perpetrators may exist as the spirit body of an ex-partner, or an opportunistic earthbound spirit who continues to want sex and is seeking out an easy prey. Two Ways Ways A Succubus Can Make Sexual Contact
Even though spirit entities lack physical form, they are able to have sexual intercourse with their chosen victims through various ways. Initially the act of sexual intercours intercoursee occurs on three planes, aecting a person’s physical body, energy body, and spirit body. Therefore any intimate interaction occurring with a spirit entity will also stimulate a living person’s three bodies. There are two primary ways that a spirit entity can have sex with an individual: indirectly through possession of a mate, and directly through energetic contact. These two methods are described as follows: • Indirectly (Through the Possession of a Mate): This type of sexual encounter can range from powerful animal passion – to soft angelic-like embraces, depending on the type and nature of the spirit that is possessing your mate during sexual intercourse. As an example, as previously mentioned in Chapter 3, on #11, page 32-33) an incident occurred to one of my students several years ago when he met an old girlfriend from out of town. They were engaging in sexual intercourse, 90
and he was lying supine while she was on top, top , straddling his body. Just before their point of mutual orgasm, he noticed a spirit entity suddenly enter through the ceiling and descend into the girl’s body from the top of her head. Her eyes immediately rolled up into her forehead, and he suddenly felt a powerful upward surge of energy leave his body.. Unexpectedly, the spirit entity possessing the girl body vampired both of their energetic elds simultaneously at the moment of orgasm. orgasm . Then as the spirit left her he r body, body, they both collapsed on the bed, exhausted and drained of their life force energy. energy. The young girl misinterpreted mis interpreted the entire experience as receiving an incredible orgasm, which left her energetically drained and physically tired for days. My student however, having developed the ability to see spirits, understood what had actually transpired during the sexual interaction and immediately contacted me for help. • Directly (Through Energetic Energetic Contact): When a Succubus or Incubus approaches a victim who is sleeping in bed, it often energetically descends onto the person like a soft, yet heavy blanket. This feeling of pressure on the body is then followed by the sexual encounter. Generally, Generally, the spirit sp irit will lie on top of the victim during the entire sexual encounter. This type of sexual union results in pleasurable sensations that ow throughout the victim’s three bodies, and often feels narcotic-like. The genital area is strongly aroused followed by rippling waves of energy that cause the entire body to tremble, and the extremities to vibrate. After the encounter, a high pitched inner-sound is heard in the victim’s head, followed by a strong depletion of their life-force energy. The Spirit’s Energetic Method of Approach
As an Incubus (male) or a Succubus (female) begins to manifest and starts to approach a targeted victim, they tend to advance towards the individual in the following manner: • While lying in bed in the middle of the night, the vi ctim will have an eerie feeling that something is not right. Then while glancing around the dark room, he or she may notice two small, golf ball sized bluish colored orbs of light hovering near each other – often about ve feet o the oor (Figure 1.75). • Next, the victim may then notice streaks of light ashing away from their body. This is the electromagnetic energy being drawn away away from their body’s energy energy eld. life- force energy • Within a short time period (after enough life-force has been collected), these two radiant balls of light will merge into a larger grapefruit sized energetic orb. • The much larger energy ball then suddenly elongates into a tall cylinder shaped form, reecting hundreds of tiny pinpoints of light within its radiant cluster, cluster, which makes the large cylinder glow (Figure 1.76). • Within this bioluminescent glow the denable features of a person begins to emerge, until the spirit has manifested that image as much as it possibly can. Since it is an energetic form, the spirit entity can transform itself into either a seductive Incubus (male) or Succubus (female) depending on the specic needs and sexual desires of its targeted victim (Figure 1.77). These spirits generally have no gender on their own. Thereforee it is possible for a Incubus (male) to suddenly Therefor transform itself into a Succubus (female) and vice-versa.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Because gender is an attribute of the physical body – and these spirits have no physical body – they are able to assume either male or female images at will. The siphoned life-force they receive from these nightly sexual encounters will energetically feed the spirit entity with a very powerful type of nourishmen nourishment. t. This form of nourishment is more concentrated than the everyday discharged energies contained within a person’s projected and discharged thoughts and emotions. • In the early stages of an Incubus or Succubus approach, the victim often succumbs to a strange form of semi-waking paralysis. This is induced by the spirit to disable the victim, allowing it to carryout its energetic feeding. At that time, often a beautiful face and body will be seen and felt by the victim, and all of their defenses begin to quickly fall as they succumb to the seductive charms of the wandering spirit. As the victim’s defenses drop, he or she often becomes so enamored with the spirit entity that a long-term relationship is established wherein the victim invites and wishes the spirit back every night. I know of an individual who carried on a relationship with a Succubus for several months, not understanding that he was actually sacrificing his life-force energy willingly in order to feed a delusional fantasy. Once the person understood what was happening, he immediately dispersed the spirit entity using a Daoist magical talisman. Both seduction and sexual assault are common devices used by negative spirit entities during psychic attacks. After the sexual encounter, and once the energetic disconnection was made, the physical form of the spirit entity is transformed back into a glowing, torpedo shaped energy eld (about three feet long and eighteen inches wide), which will energetically energetically pulse as it moves across the room. This energy eld is often described as being crystalline and transparent, transparent, full of tiny specks of illuminating light. Inside this tube-like energetic structure is a sparkling and pulsing red glow, which looked similar to a multi-petaled red Lotus ower.
Figure 1.75. Two small golf-ball sized bluish orbs of light approach
the victim and hover near each other about ve feet off the oor.
Figure 1.76. The two small balls of light transform into a tall
cylinder shaped energetic form – which reects hundreds of tiny pinpoints of light within the inside of the cluster. This makes the tall energetic cylinder glow.
Anti-Incubus/Succubus Incense
The following is an herbal formula that was used by Christian monks and nuns in ancient times to ward-o the nightly sexual encounters and energetic vampiring of an Incubus or Succubus. Combine the following herbs in order to create a banishing incense, and then burn the incense over a heated coal inside your bedroom before going to sleep. The 14 herbs and the Banishing Prayer are listed as follows: 2 parts - Aloe Wood Banishing Prayer 2 parts - Benzoin “Almighty God, I ask that you send 2 parts - Cardamom your mighty angels to be with me in this place, and to protect me from 2 parts - Sandalwood all assaults of the Evil One. 1/2 part - Birthwort Please forgive any wrong that has 1/2 part - Calamus been perpetuated in this room, and grant those who have offended 1/2 part - Carnation you mercy and forgiveness. 1/2 part - Cinnamon Dispel the powers of darkness that 1/2 part - Clove may be in this room and protect me this night, as well as those who will 1/2 part - Cubeb Seed sleep here in the forthcoming nights. 1/2 part - Ginger In Jesus I pray pray,, Amen.” 1/2 part - Mace 1/2 part - Nutmeg 1/2 part - Pepper
Figure 1.77. Because it exists as an energetic form, the spirit entity can transform itself into either a seductive Succubus (female) or Incubus (male), depending on the targeted victim’s personal sexual preference.
Add a few drops of Brandy to the herbal formula (this will wil l help it to burn), and then grind all 14 herbs inside a mortar (in a clockwise direction) while repeating the banishing prayer. To stop the psychic attack, place and burn some of the herbal formula on top of a heated coal before going to bed. 91
Chapter 10. Hauntings of gravity; or create other unusual eects often occurring When studying any energetic phenomena associated with near walls. A common example of this would include an a haunting, it is important to understand that older homes electrical baseboard heating and suddenly generating enough static-electricity y that it attracts or levitates lightweight plastic have a greater potential for being haunted by earthbound static-electricit ghosts simply because they contain the energetic imprinting or paper items. In a haunting however, most of the time it is an earthof the many lives that have previously existed existe d within that particular dwelling. However, more important than the age of the bound ghost who is responsible for manipulating these obhouse is its history. For example, if there has been a murder, jects; such as levitating a pencil, or throwing and breaking suicide, or some other form of tragic death in the house, the dishes. This is also one reason why most of the time certain chances of encountering an earthbound ghost are extremely lights may be switched on and o, or there may be knockhigh. Also, if one of the former occupants has additionally ing on the walls, and small objects may move while in your practiced any form of black magic, there is a strong possibil- presence. When these supernatural phenomenons occur, the ity that demonic spirit entities may still infest the home, or earthbound ghost is simply trying to get your attention. Although psychokinesis levitations involving earthbound be drawn towards towards specic rooms rooms located inside inside the house. Generally in order for a haunting to take place, there has ghosts rarely contain weights of over one pound, in a serious to be an emotional link between the earthbound ghost living haunting that involves a demonic entity or fallen angel, the inside the dwelling and the human presently occupying the powerful spirit is capable of moving furniture and appliances same space. Take for example an old house in which someone that weigh hundreds of pounds. In a haunted house, most of the time an earthbound had committed suicide 100 years ago. Many families may have lived there and never once experienced anything strange. ghost will tend to remain in a particular room inside the Then one day an individual moves in who is also bent on home; especially if it was intimately familiar with that area self-destruction. self-destruct ion. Immediately supernatur supernatural al activity begins to during its life. And many times, the disembodied soul will manifest due to the emotional interaction that occurs between additionally try to recreate its own personal tragedy; often the individual and the pre-existing disembodied soul. The at the same time of day, and usually at the precise moment projection of emotions released from the new tenant can be that its physical life was terminated. Although an earthbound ghost can manifest at any time likened to putting batteries inside a ashlight. Once the energetic connection is made, the entire system is set into motion. of the day or night; demonic entities will usually only begin This type of haunting phenomenon is actually very common. their malevolent activities when the sun begins to set. This is In cases like these, the earthbound ghost is so caught up in why if a “Séance” must be performed in order to contact the its own tragedy or unresolved emotional state, that it will disembodied soul, it should only be held during the daytime manifest to anyone in order to try to communicate its plight. hours, as earthbound ghosts are just as capable of communiThere are usually two main types of earthbound ghosts cating during the day as they are during the night. However, encountered during a haunting. The rst type is a disembod- séances held at night often bring in various types of demonic ied soul that was originally created from inside living-tissue, spirits, especially if held between the hours of 11:00 p.m. and and has lived as a human being at sometime on this planet. 3:00 a.m.; and should therefore be avoided at all costs. Although unusual forms of psychokinesis may be atBecause this type of earthbound spirit has walked in human-form at one time in its life, it developed an acquired tributed to the manifestation of certain spirit entities, extenpersonality (soul extension). This rst category also includes sive research has veried that many times frustrated or angry children are quite often the source of psychokinetic activity ghosts that are associated with specic animals. The second type of ghost is actually “Inhuman.” In this occurring inside a haunted house; if not directly, then as an case, what inhabits the home is a spirit entity, sometimes agent who unknowingly acts as an energetic magnet for the classied as a Nature Spirit (a spirit from a forest or a moun- earthbound ghost’s supernatural activities. This is why sometimes the presence of a young child is tain), Elemental Spirit (i.e., a spirit of the earth, water, water, re, or air), or some type of creature from the demonic realm. In this often considered to be one of the key ingredients in uncoversecond category, this powerful spirit entity is said to never ing the reasons why the poltergeist activities originally began. Acting as an supportive agent, the child often provides the have walked the earth in human-form. The External Manifestations of “Psychokinesis” energy needed for the manifestations to occur. Sometimes certain spirit entities will act as powerful When talking about hauntings, one of the primary reasons why items sometimes levitate inside a Haunted House, is be- guardians and protectors of these young children, and in cause of “psychokinesis;” dened de ned as the power of the mind to certain cases the poltergeist activity is simply the guardian levitate or teleport small objects through space. Psychokinesis spirit immediately retaliating and inicting punishment onto mistreatment of the young child. is commonly caused by the transfer of psychic energy onto the adults due to the constant mistreatment certain objects, and is often initiated by special individuals In order to help you understand this, I will provide you with (especially young children) who are considered to be under the following example. A friend of mine is a Jesuit Priest whose responsibilities a great deal of stress. Often there are logical reasons for why such strange included investigating poltergeist activities and performing movements can sometimes occur and/or eect stationary exorcisms for the Catholic church. During one of his many items–such as strange electromagnetic or geological dis- excursions, he was sent to China along the Tibetan border in turbances. For example, now and then electricity creates order to investigate a powerful poltergeist haunting that was ov erseestrange energetic forces that can bring about a suspension currently tormenting certain church elders who were oversee92
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
ing one of the local parishes. At that time, the church elders Haunting Caused From Placehad taken in an orphaned 12 year old Tibetan girl and were Unconscious Human Memories currently taking care of her. However, instead of regarding Interaction her as one of the family, they began to treat her like a slave; and had been habitually mistreating her for many years, often ofte n Haunting Caused From Magical Types of Conscious or Deliberate cruelly punishing her for any small infraction. You see, this Sorcery Hauntings Human Interaction particular Chinese family had an extreme prejudice towards all Tibetans, but they had nevertheless accepted the young orphaned girl into their lives as the family’s personal servant. Haunting Caused From Ghosts Non-Human Interaction & Demons Because the local priest could not remove the demonic entity that was tormenting the church elders, they had petitioned Figure 1.78. The three categories of a haunting. the Catholic church to have a formal Exorcist Team come to another. Why this information is so important is because the the house and perform the much needed banishing ritual. After meeting the church elders, my friend and his as- simple act of crossing over running water can sometimes stop sociate sat down with the hosting family in order to eat a an attack from an earthbound ghost. Especially one that has lovely dinner, which consisted of a large baked chicken and suddenly attached itself onto someone’s external energetic v ampiring the person’s life force energy. energy. several dishes of vegetables. Everyone stood around the ta- eld, and is currently vampiring Because running water naturally drains and depletes the ble, holding hands and praying; giving thanks thanks for the food. Everyone that is except for the young Tibetan servant girl, electromagnetic elds of an earthbound ghost, in order to who was quickly ushered out of the dining room area by the cross over running water it must rst attach itself to a human wife of the family, and told to eat by herself alone in another or animal in order to “catch a ride.” As most new disembodroom. After saying “Grace,” everyone sat down at the table. ied souls or lower level earthbound ghosts are unaware of According to my friend, suddenly it seemed as if a line this fact, they often tend to become stuck inside of certain specic areas areas that that are are known for being haunted. had immediately been drawn several feet in the air above the buildings or specic One of the main reasons why the energetic elds of certain table, and without warning, salt began pouring out of thin air onto all of the food. This strange down-pouring of salt hospital wards, asylums, prisons and retirement homes feel so toxic is that certain ghosts have become bec ome trapped there, and continued for a full 90 seconds! This startling supernatural manifestation completely now utilize these areas for energetic feeding. In these cases, shocked my friend and his associate; not to mention also certain disembodied souls who have died in these areas do ruining all of the food as well. Immediately my friend and not realize that they have passed on, and remain trapped physical realm and the spirit realm. realm. his assistant asked the church elders and their family to leave between the physical the house and quickly began to perform an Exorcism Ritual. Types of Hauntings After summoning the demonic spirit they began to interAccording to the Exorcism Report , wr written itten by Dom Robert rogate it and asked why it was performing such malevolent Petitpierre, extensive research has conrmed that each type of activities. The spirit entity then informed the two exorcists haunting activity reported can be generally divided into one that it was the personal guardian of the young Tibetan servant of three categories: Interactions with place-memories, magical girl; and that it would continue to punish the church elders sorcery, or ghosts and demonic spirit activity (Figure 1.78). and their family until they showed compassion towards the These three categories form a framework through which to young child. study the various types of hauntings and the specic types My friend was in a real dilemma. He could not exorcise of energy existing behind them. the spirit entity as it was serving an important function in • Place-Memories (Haunting Caused From Unconscious protecting the life of the young girl. Yet he also could not inHuman Interaction): Actually “Place-Memory Hauntings” form the church elders or any of their family that these many account for about 90% of all reported hauntings; including years of poltergeist activity was simply due to their gross stored emotions, sounds, smells, images, and even observed misconduct, and the mistreating of the young Tibetan girl. lm-like sequences (repeated-pattern phenomenon). In a This was because they feared that the Chinese family would Place-Memory Haunting, the energetic eld of the house immediately blame and attack the young girl for all that had or area of land (such as an old battle eld) is impregnated happened to the family, and would most likely throw her with a powerful underlying emotional discharge; which back on the the street street or worse. Therefor Thereforee after earnestly praying remains trapped within the area’s energetic eld, often about what to do, my friend simply resolved to inform the rooted deep inside the soil, rocks, water, and wood of that church elders and their family that the spirit entity could not area. The general mood of the Haunted House (or Haunted be exorcised, and then left their home home a few days later. later. Place) is then suddenly manifested and expressed through any individual who is susceptible to the subconscious inPicking Up Energetic “Hitchhikers” uence of these trapped thoughts, emotions, and actions. Sometimes after entering into and simply visiting a hauntOn occasion, extremely destructive and violent emoed house, if an individual is not trained in psychic defense, tions can energetically force their way to the surface, they may inevitably pick up a “Hitchhiker;” which can often causing repeated thoughts and even actions associated attach itself onto a person’s external energetic eld. In fact, with the type of energy stored within the subtle energetic it is commonly understood that many earthbound ghosts fabric of the place to manifest. This energetic pattern then can attach themselves to humans, animals, and even plants becomes an environmentally environmentally triggered triggered reex. that are being transported in order to move from one area to 93
Many of the repeated-pattern phenomenon commonly observed in certain haunted houses can often be explained as an observation of a reoccurring event that originally led to the creation of the duplicating energetic pattern. In other words, the continuous haunting phenomena is simply viewed like a reoccurring energetic echo of the past — caught within a repeating loop. One example of this would be observing the image of a earthbound ghost who always descends the staircase at a specic time of night — each night (Figure 1.79). In this particular case, the repeated phantom pattern is simply an energetic mirage, and nothing more. There are many cases where houses have been built over areas where battles or other traumatic high energy events have occurred, and the newly-constructed structures structures often become haunted by these types of of repeated-pattern repeated-pattern hauntings. hauntings. Other times the image of an earthbound ghost can be taken from an old house or ancient place, and be relocated to a new house that incorporates material from the previously haunted location. Under these circumstances, an item containing a fragment taken from the haunted location can actually embody enough information to reconstruct the whole image or emotional thought pattern. This energetic reaction is similar in response to that of a visual hologram, in that a small piece can maintain the original imprinted pattern of the entire image. On occasion, even the benevolent, loving thoughts and emotions stored within a house or item (such as something that was owned by a living saint, or a sacred relic from a holy shrine), can cause the new owner to experience the abundant feelings of love, joy joy,, and spiritual light stored inside the item’s energetic structure. This often occurs simply because “like attracts like,” and the imprinted item energetically draws out the same spiritual qualities already contained within the new owner. • Magical Sorcery (Haunting Caused From Conscious or place-memory,, Deliberate Human Interaction): Unlike a place-memory
which is unconsciously left inside the energetic matrix of a home or land area, in this next case, a spirit guardian was ritualistically ritualist ically summoned and/or constructed and then implanted into a specic house, place, or object through some form of magical ceremony. This spirit guardian was then left at the sacred site or house to be energetically activated by anyone anyone who who happens happens to fulll certain preset conditions, or suddenly violates specically established boundaries. For example, in most metaphysical systems special spe cial rituals are conducted at sacred sites through prayer and worwor ship, with the specic intention of deliberately constructing a guardian spirit. Created from the focused thoughts and directed intentions of the congregation, this spirit guardian exists as a group thought-form cluster (“Egregore”), and lives to perform certain tasks for the group. After the combined beliefs, thoughts, and intentions of the specic group of individuals who originally created the thoughtform cluster have all become energetically fused and impregnated into the energetic eld of this spirit guardian, it will then exist within the energetic eld of that particular house or sacred place as its primary protector. Once a spirit guardian possesses a certain amount of intelligence, it suddenly becomes extremely dangerous 94
Figure 1.79. A “Repeated-Pattern” “Repeated-Pattern” Haunting can manifest as a ghost descending stairs-often at the same time each night.
for any outsider to deal with. This is especially true if the spirit guardian sees the person as someone who is violating its prime directive of protecting the area. • Ghost and Demonic Spirit Activity (Haunting Caused From Non-Human Interaction): In this particular case,
a “non-human interaction” refers to a specic type of haunting caused from various supernatural spirit entities, dened as follows: Hauntings Caused From Noisy Ghosts: If the haunting it caused from an earthbound ghost, then in addition to aecting the surrounding environment in order to get the attention of the individuals currently living in the house, the disembodied soul of a deceased person will usually try to work through the thoughts, emotions, and dreams of a specically targeted individual. Unless it is extremely malevolent and hostile, doing an aggressive exorcism on the disembodied soul is considered to be extremely inappropriate. Remember as Christians,, our goal in life is to bring Jesus Christ’s love Christians and hope of new life in the kingdom of heaven to all. In most hauntings caused from a recently disembodied soul, usually one family member will report strange dreams, sightings, and energetic interactions. In this particular case, the disembodied soul is simply trying to communicate with the member of the family that it had the closest emotional connection with. If this attempt is not successful, then it will usually seek out the most intuitive family member and try to make contact with them. Once an open communication has been established, then important information, last thoughts and wishes, and nal attempts at certain resolutions are passed back and forth. This will continue until both sides are ready to let go of all of their personal attachments attachments to the relationship. This entire process often happens naturally. The disembodied soul must let go of its former form er life and all the people, places, and things that were connected to it. By doing so, the earthbound ghost releases and energetically discharges all of its experiences and emotional
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
connections back into the world. When W hen all that was needed to be said is nally resolved, the energetic interaction with the spirit slowly fades away, as both sides choose to move on, and the disembodied soul is nally freed to Crossover. Crossover. However, if there was no immediate death in the family, and everything inside the house was considered to be normal before the haunting suddenly began to occur occur,, then chances are an earthbound ghost entered into the house through attaching itself to one of the family members (Hitchhiking), or was attached to a certain certa in object that was recently brought into the home. Hauntings Caused From A Spirit Entity (Energetic Parasite): Sometimes the “shell” (spirit body) of a de-
ceased individual may be taken over by a malevolent spirit entity; who will use it to haunt a specic home or area of land. This can occasionally happen with certain spirit entities who, for some personal agenda, will wil l occupy the discarded energetic shell of a deceased person. In other cases, the disembodied soul itself can sometimes be overshadowed and suddenly overtaken by a powerful predator spirit; who will quickly merge its energy with the earthbound ghost until they both fuse together and become a “Composite Being.” Once this happens, the old personality of the disembodied soul that was overshadowed by the more dominant, powerful spirit entity will energetically transform into an even more powerful spirit entity. This energetic combination can sometimes become extremely dangerous. For example, in these types of energetic combinations, the possessing spirit entity can now give the disembodied soul abnormal strength and supernatural powers. Therefore if the earth bound ghost is a person person who origin originally ally died an extrem extremely ely violent death, was involved in some form of violent occupation, is extremely territorial, or was mentally ill in a dangerous way, this new Composite Being can be quite dicult to get rid of; and must be carefully approached approached from a variety of ways simultaneously. In such cases, the main exorcist will require the help of several assistants just to maintain maintain control of the Exorcism Exorcism Ritual. Ritual. Sometimes there is a situation when a disembodied soul was already overshadowed by a powerful spirit entity just before they died. In this case, the spirit entity immediately retains the energetic shell of the victim’s spirit body, and quickly begins to instigate a haunting upon all the occupants of the home as a way to keep and maintain its invested energy source. During these types of hauntings, the spirit entity will inict feelings of anger and frustration upon all the occupants of the home; who will quickly feel physically, emotionally, and mentally drained once they are inside of the house. In this type of haunting, many times the occupants will immediately start arguments once they enter into the home. Other symptoms associated with a haunting created from a Composite Being can include extreme emotional reactions, suddenly becoming lost in wild sexual fantasies, or quickly suering from chronic nightmares or manic depression, depending on the type of disembodied soul and spirit entity involved. Hauntings Caused From Nature Spirits: In certain cases, a haunting can be caused from a powerful nature
spirit or some elemental that has been spiritually bound into magical service by a tribal shaman. In fact, in ancient times certain shaman were responsible for capturing, imprinting, and retaining a spirit guardian within a sacred land site. This was done so that the bones and spirits of the tribes ancient ancestors could all rest in peace. Certain tribes had extremely elaborate and complex rituals that were used to create these unique types of protectors. For example, once a nature spirit or some type of elemental had been captured, it was then bound into service by performing a special blood magic ritual. Next, the energies of the nature spirit, the sacriced human (or animal), and the group consciousness of the tribe’s “Egregore” were all combined and fused together, and then dedicated to the protection of the sacred land site. All of this was empowered through the spiritual authority of the ancient deity responsib responsible le for overseeing the safety of the tribe. Once a land site has been imprinted in this way, if the sacred area was neglected for many years and suddenly these holy grounds become disturbed by modern developers, the ancient guardian may suddenly awaken and begin to reach out to the humans living within the land area. This can especially occur if the guardian feels that the sacred land site has been violated, and greatly disrespected. In other cases, the land area may have originally been the worship site for a powerful nature spirit or some elemental whom the ancient people once served as a local deity. Many years later, as people begin to collectively enter into and build their homes within this ancient land site, the spirit can sometimes manifest and begin to seek recognition and oerings of respect. When no type of acknowledgment is given, the powerful spirit may suddenly choose to lash-out and attack the people living and/or working inside the worship site area. Within the energetic elds of the planet, there are certain powerful spirits that still remain asleep, and have energetically existed as part of the land for generations. Then suddenly, something powerfully energetic occurs, which awakens and activates them. In many cases, when one of these powerful spirit entities enter into a house, it is usually because it is attracted to a particular type of energy; such as ritualized magic created from an individual who is extremely psychic, yet is practicing esoteric magic without a formal teacher. This is why if everything inside the house was normal and suddenly the haunting began beg an to occur “for no apparent reason,” then chances are in this particular case, a spirit was energetically awakened through something that recently happened inside the house. If a powerful nature spirit has been bee n previously commissioned as a spirit guardian, and is suddenly causing cau sing great trouble inside the house, the exorcist must rst determine what specic type of nature spirit they are dealing with (i.e., mountain spirit, forest spirit, desert spirit, ocean spirit, valley spirit, or spirit of the marsh lands, etc.), and why.. This is because certain spirit guardians are extremely why intelligent, active, and can become very aggressive, while others originate from a lower order, and simply exist within the spirit realm as energetic guard dogs. 95
• The specic type of energy being created; Hauntings Caused From Demonic Entities: Many • How this energy is externally manifested; times what people think are attacks originating from a • The energy’s particular inuence and power; powerful demonic entity, are actually bad energetic inter• The energy’s exact location; and actions occurring with certain nature spirits, or a powerful • The energy’s current direction and ow. “Elemental” (i.e., spirits of the Earth, Water, Fire, or Air). However sometimes, although quite rare, a powerful demonic entity or fallen angel will indeed inhabit a home. If the stagnation or blockage of the land’s energetic ow When this type of thing occurs, the powerful demonic is located around a house, sacred site, swamp land, graveentity is usually drawn into a particular house by natural yard, toxic waste site, etc., then all types of toxic energy can energetic vortices that exists somewhere on the land site, be created. created. Once Once this this happens, happens, the the toxic energy can suddenly suddenly or by an ancient power site that is located somewhere gather all forms of lower-level nature spirits, negative spirit nearby. entities, earthbound ghosts, and large energetic parasites; all Most haunted houses contain “cold spots” where of which can further contribute towards towards the land’s energetic paranormal activity is generally centered. These cold imbalance, and adversely aect all human life currently living spots are considered to be inter-dimensional doorways within the surrounding area. Therefore if and when a Chrisor spirit portals through which spirit entities travel back tian exorcist is called to investigate a haunted house where and forth through the energetic veil that separates the there are many disturbances related to the energetic nature physical world from the spirit realm. of the land, one of the rst things they should do is to map Any area that has a powerful static core-charge initiated out all of the sacred areas surrounding th e haunted house. by extreme psychic trauma (such as a violent death) can Right after that, the exorcist should nd out what, if facilitate a tear in the subtle veil that separates the various any, magical practices have been performed in these sacred realms, resulting in the formation of a cold spot. Other factors areas. For example, in ancient times there was an old magical such as the energetic placement of a house, power-lines, ley- practice known as “Pinning.” This ancient ritual required the lines, geological stress points, underground streams, etc., can shaman priest to energetically summon and then “pin” a local also be involved in creating an inter-dimensional cold spot. deity of a land site area in order to take control of the magical Because certain areas of land have powerful energetic power of the land. Right after performing this special ritual, currents, sometimes located deep within this earth energy the shaman was then able to use the energy of the pinned are active energetic portals, like acupuncture points existing deity for their own personal power; and exploit the spirit as along an energetic meridian. Demonic spirits are known a servant, including all of its magical powers. to travel back and forth through these energetic portals, Because magical Pinning is considered “Trapping which act as inter-dimensional doorways. In fact, many Land-Power,” if the Christian decides to undergo the delicate times the strange supernatural phenomenon and psychic task of “Unpinning” and releasing the specic land power attacks common to certain haunted houses can often result or nature spirit that has been trapped by this type of ancient from the energetic activities of negative spirit entities oper- magic, there are several important considerations they should ating through these inter-dimensional doorways. In these rst take into account before proceeding. • The Deity: Deity: First and foremost, know exactly what type of types of hauntings, because the location of the house and the spirit portal are one in the same, it would be far better magical creature or deity you are about to energetically for the occupants to move than to initiate an all-out-war release. Some ancient spirit entities are extremely malevagainst the spirit realm —which you cannot win. olent, and should never be trusted and/or released out Demonic entities can also be invited into a house into the world. In these cases, sometimes these wild and through performing performing certain types of ritualistic magic, as reckless supernatural powers may have been ritualistiwell as through keeping and energetically feeding certain cally Pinned for an extremely good reason. satanic ritual objects, pictures, and statues. Other-times however, certain spirit entities may be Therefore when dealing with a powerful demonic forms of non-aggressive nature spirits, who were magentity or fallen angel, it is important to rst identify the ically ambushed, bound, and trapped into service by true source of its origin. This will wil l tell you much about the malicious sorcerers. The important point is to rst nd demonic spirit; and allow you to understand what to do out exactly what you are dealing with, before releasing with it. For example, in the Interrogation Stage, inquire a previously bound spirit into the world. • Its Magical Powers: Second, what type of magical powers if it is aligned with a particular planet, star constellation, magical tradition, ancient religion, or esoteric practice; are you about to release into the environment. If the Pinned this will allow you to contend with it in the context of land spirit is extremely wild, the ramications could include understanding its original creation and survival based wild thunder storms, strange weather, insect infestation, etc. patterns. Remember that as Christians, the spirit of God However, if the land spirit is healing in nature, it would be wise to assist it in its original energetic design. invoked in Jesus’ name allows us to be more than conquerers of these types of spirit entities (Philippians 2:9-11). After much prayer and consideration, if the exorcist still Haunted Houses and Evil Land Energy When the energy of a particular land area becomes severe- decides to proceed with the Unpinning Ritual, they must rst ly toxic and stagnant, it sometimes creates what is known as remove any other spirit entity that may currently exist within “Evil Energy.” How this type of toxic energy will aect a home the land area. Right after that, the exorcist can begin the formal or its property depends on several important things, including: process of Unpinning the land deity. 96
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
At this point, ask the spirit entity if there is anything that it presently needs in order to get the energy existing within the land area back to a healthy energetic ow. Sometimes the solution requires the family currently living within the haunted house to change an external structure; or even move some so me type of external structure in order to augment the energetic ow of the land. The primary goal of performing the Unpinning Ritual is to compromise, negotiate, and continue to work in harmony with the land spirit; as well as energetically support all of the people presently living within the area or specic home. Haunted Churches and Altar Spaces
Any sacred place that has not been constructed properly, dedicated to God’s divine authority, authority, or spiritually activated for divine service, can quickly become inhabited by various types of rogue spirit entities. This is especially true if the area is concon sistently being used in religious/spiritual rituals, and the priest does not fully understand the correct principles associated with energetically opening and closing the sacred altar space. When the sacred altar area of a church or temple is full of energetic holes, it tends to become an energetic feeding ground for all sorts of parasitic entities. As these lower level spirit entities gather and energetically feed o of the people in the congregation, the individuals within the worship hall will begin to experience various types of symptom manifestations, based according to each of their own personal spiritual walks. For example, some will feel sudden sudd en irritation, anger, illness, etc. In order to help you understand this spiritual truth, I will w ill share with you the following experience. Several years ago, a colleague of mine who had developed clairvoyant sight was in a Catholic church with his family participating in Mass. Whil e in worship, he felt a strange energetic shift and looked above the altar space where the crucix was located. To his great surprise, a rogue spirit had entered into the church and had positioned itself just above the cross. Throughout the service, the rogue spirit continued to vampire all of the energy in the room, especially whenever any of the members of the church congregation congregatio n directed their attention towards the crucix. The moment my friend spotted the spirit entity, it immediately responded by turning to face my friend. However because of its its location my my colleague had had to wait for the right right moment to exorcise the spirit from the church building. Within a few minutes the priest instructed the congregation to close their eyes ey es and bow their heads in prayer. praye r. This was what my friend had been waiting for fo r. The moment the people in the congregation began to pray, he quickly enveloped the rogue spirit with a ball of white light, said a short banishing prayer, (“I banish thee in the name of Jesus Christ”), Christ ”), and then energetically blasted the entity out of the church building; immediately driving it away from the premises. When we met the following week, my friend and I spoke of this incident in great detail. I explained that one of the as sistant pastors with whom I had studied under informed me that just because people are religious does not mean that they are spiritual. He further explained that he had observed many Christians hiding in religious dogma to the degree that they had actually become spiritually neutered and ineective in the spirit realm. His concern was that many of these people were often full of energetic parasites, and some of these believers were even oppressed by certain lower level thought-form entities. It was therefore his personal opinion that the real reason for
this type of infestation within the church was either because many of the Christians are either ignorant of their God given spiritual powers, or that they somehow lacked the training and sensitivity needed to become energetically functional within the spirit realm. He would privately lament to me that unless the Christian church spiritually awakens with “eyes to see, ears to hear,, and hearts to understand,” how could they possibly ever hear hope to become the beacons of God’s divine light they have been called to be; and embody the true spiritual teachings of Jesus of Nazareth” (Matthew 13:13-15). This lack of spiritual awareness often gives birth to haunted churches and altar spaces. Reconstructing The Sacred Altar Space
One way to remove spirit entities from a church building or altar space that has become heavily infested with energetic parasites, is to rst strip down all of the existing energetic elds that maintain its sacred spiritual portal into the upper heavenly realm. After that, completely rededicate the sacred space to divine service, and ask God’s Holy Spirit to energetically rebuild and protect it from any future contamination. During this time, the main purpose and design for performing all of the sacred rituals and their important spiritual applications, as well as the energies invested and directed towards worshiping and serving God the Creator must then be addressed. Any perceived energetic weaknesses must be consciously exposed and corrected (i.e., physically observed, mentally understood, and spiritually perceived). This divine cleansing involves purifying and cleaning all of the external (physical) structures rst; and then exorcising and rededicating all of the spiritual energies associated with the church right after that. A real problem can occur if the sacred altar space has been spiritually violated, and the internal energetic matrix of the sacred space has become badly damaged. In such cases, the sacred space must be completely stripped down; and everything in the room that was previously used during the praise and worship rituals must be decommissioned, and temporarily removed from the altar area in the following manner: • First, the senior priest and his assistants must energetically dissolve the spiritual energy surrounding surrounding the altar table and religious tools currently located inside the main altar space. All dedicated religious tools must be decommissioned decommission ed by ritual cleansing and exorcism. • Right after that, it is important to physically remove everything located within the sacred altar space. Once the room is completely cleared, it should then be puried and cleansed from top to bottom; and then consecrated again using holy water, exorcist salt, and by blowing banishing incense throughout the six directions. The senior priest should then light a purication candle and leave it burning in the cleansed sacred altar space until the following morning. • The next morning, the senior priest and his assistants must bring the altar table back into the altar room, and then perform a Purifying the Altar Space ritual. This special ritual is performed in order to consecrate the sacred altar space for Christian praise, worship, blessing, healing, and minor exorcism e xorcism practices. When performing the Purifying the Altar Space ritual, the senior priest must also reconstruct the protective boundaries of the sacred altar space using Holy Water, Water, so that no type of rouge spirit entity or energetic parasi te can enter into the sacred area and again violate the holy s pace. 97
Haunted Items and Sudden Hauntings
In my life I have had many strange experiences with mystics, priests, and shamans, have encountered various types of ghosts and spirit entities, and have performed several exorcisms. In these experiences, I have often noted that a ny person, place, or item can be impregnated with the positive or negative thought-form prayers of a person or group of people. However what actually denes the nature of a home or item’s haunting, and the applications required to remove the unwanted energy of an earthbound ghost or some type of spirit entity, depends on whether or not the spirit was: • Forced into an Area or Item: In such cases, the earthbound ghost or spirit entity was rst summoned through magical ritual, then bound and imprisoned into the t he area or item. • Invited: In these cases, the earthbound ghost or spirit entity was often contacted by way of some form of seance, and then granted permission to inhabit the place or item, and now exists as a part of the “landscape.” • Conveniently Occupied: In this case, either the death of a person or some type of wandering rogue spirit has previously established residence within a “home” due to its availability availabilit y, and is current possessing the item or o r space. The following true stories are but a few examples of such aforementioned conditions: aforementioned The Magic Ring
In the mid-1990’s, a young man arrived at my house and asked me if I could make him a magic ring that would inform him when others did not like him. He explained that a few years ago he had met a powerful sorcerer in South America who had sold him such a ring. With this special ring, whenever he was in the presence of someone who did not like him or covertly wished to do him harm, the color of the ring would quickly change from silver to black. If he was busy in conversation with the person and not paying p aying attention to the ring, it would quickly start to heat up and then begin to vibrate. The ring was so eective, eectiv e, that many times he had tried to become an appr apprentice entice to this powerfu powerfull sorcer sorcerer er and had asked to learn his magical skill. However, the great mystic was not interested in teaching his esoteric art to anyone, and often kept to himself. Content with his prize, my student wore this magic ring for almost 2 years, until one day it suddenly broke. Because he had become dependent on it, my student immediately went to nd the sorcerer who had sold him the magic ring in order to purchase another. However, the sorcerer had left the area. Two months later, when he nally managed manage d to meet up with the sorcerer and began to talk with him, he soon discovered that the great mystic had now become a born again Christian, and was no longer practicing esoteric magic. In fact, the sorcerer’s born again conversion had occurred two months prior to my student’s visit, at the exact day and time that my student’s magic ring had suddenly broken. It seems that when the ex-sorcerer had given his heart to Jesus Christ and asked for his complete forgiveness for all that he had done, not only was he forgiven, but all of his magical works were completely abolished. At that time all of the spirits that the sorcerer had previously summoned, bound, and imprisoned in his various magical rings were also immediately set free — which is why my student’s ring had suddenly broken “for no apparent reason.” 98
Encountering An Evil Spirit In Venice
In 2006, my daughters and I traveled to Europe for a few weeks. While visiting Venice, I suddenly noticed that the fancy hotel where we were originally booked to stay for several days was haunted; and it contained a powerful angry spirit. When we rst arrived at this old hotel, you could even smell the demonic spirit as we walked through the long hall and headed towards our rooms (it had the smell of rotten meat). I distinctly remember that at that time, both my oldest daughter Laura and I could see its dark malevolent form hovering in the hallway. Because I had previously taught Laura how to deal with such things, I remember looking at her, conrming that she indeed saw it, and requesting that she watch over and protect her two sisters. The following night, I was alone in my hotel room after a full day of site-seeing. I was looking at my battery-operated alarm clock and preparing to set the alarm for the following morning, when all of a sudden I felt the spirit entity enter into my room. What I thought was fascinating, was that you could actually feel its cold damp energy as it entered through the walls; and it immediately felt as if I was being energetically enveloped by a dark mist, and overshadowed in a dream like trance once it entered into my room. Suddenly the second-hand of the alarm clock that I was holding immediately stopped. Then, to my great surprise, the second hand unexpectedly began moving backwards, in a counter-cloc counter-clockwise kwise direction. I remember thinking that this was really cool; and that I had only read stories about such things in books, and had seen these supernatural phenomena portrayed in movies. After about 30 seconds of watching the second hand run backwards, backward s, I raised my right hand up towards towards the heavens, and connected with God Almighty, and quickly banished the spirit out of my hotel room in the name of Jesus Christ. Right after that, the second-hand on the alarm clock suddenly stopped, and immediately began to move again in the normal clockwise direction. What I did not know until the following morning however, was that right after the spirit had been energetically banished from my my room, room, it immediately immediately went next door into my girl’s room. At that time Laura was already asleep, yet both Leah and Hannah were fully awake watching television. When the spirit entered into the girl’s room, suddenly suddenl y the program they were watching started to icker, and immediately transformed into “white noise” (“static”—often employed as an energetic portal through which a spirit may enter into a room). Suddenly the face of the spirit manifested inside the television screen, and immediately extended about a foot outside of the TV into the hotel room and began looking at both girls. Leah and Hannah immediately sat up when they saw the spirit’s face manifest—and suddenly Laura awoke from a dead sleep and shouted, “Turn o the TV!” The girls immediately turned o the television, and right after that, all three girls formed a circle, held hands, and began to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ. While praying, they banished the spirit from their room. Next they turned out the lights and went to sleep. After that night, the rest of our stay in Venice Venice was wonderful, wonderful , and we never encountered the haunting spirit again.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 11. Elementals (Shedim) As previously mentioned in beginning Chapter 2, page 16, within the realms of manifestation it is taught that God created three categories of sentient beings, each corresponding to one of the dierent aspects of his radiant light, holy re, and divine breath. These reections of God’s divine glory established the special hierarchy of creation, organized according to the original order in which they rst appeared: • The Realm of Angels (Radiant Light): This rst category of creation includes the manifestation of all angelic beings. The angels are immortal (will never die), and are messengers or envoys of God, constructed out of his powerful radiant light. According to the three realms of creation, the angelic realm was created rst, before the Realm of Elementals and before the Realm of Man. • The Realm of Elementals (Holy Fire): This second category of creation includes the manifestation of the “Elementals.” Sometimes known as “Shedim,” meaning “supernatural “supernatu ral creature” in Jewish folklore; “Jinn” meaning “the hidden ones” in the Islamic I slamic tradition; “Ekendriya Jiva,” meaning “single-sensed beings” in Jainism; and “Nature Spirits” in certain Neo-pagan traditions (including Wiccans, Druids, and Shamans, etc.). As a spiritual force, the Elementals maintain the enerFigure 1.80. According to ancient Jewish and Islamic traditions, getic structure of God’s projected conscious idea, design, the Elementals were originally classied into four primary races. and belief at the deepest and most profound level of all of his tissues dry up. At this point, the energy of the creation. They therefore represent the energetic manifeselements disperse, and his corpse dissolves into dust. tations of the dierent laws that govern the universe ,as Even though mankind vibrates at the lowest energy well as the natural laws that govern all life on this planet. frequency of the three, he expresses the most exibility In fact, they are believed to exist as the foundational when it comes to expressing and manifesting his free life force energy in all living things. They are said to even will – this is key in the hierarchy of the kingdom of God. exist within the earth, planets, and stars. In fact, nature Man is at the lowest l owest energy vibration, yet manifests the spirit worship was practiced by the ancient Greeks and highest level of ability to express his will on this planet Romans, who believed that these spirits attached themat the macro scale. This is the reason why humans are set selves to practically every natural thing; and could abide above the Elementals and the Angels — and can indeed in trees, rivers, plants, bogs, and mountains, inhabiting command the Elementals simply because they are a part every glen and pool, as well as the air. of us, as well as a part of the physical realm. Elementals are believed to be created out of God’s most holy re, formed of divine energy originating from Sapient (Wise) Life Forms the purest “smokeless ame.” They manifest within the The creation of the angels, elementals, and humans make earthly realm as the spirits of the various elements of up what is known as “sapient life forms” (i.e., creatures with their initial creation (earth, water, re, and air), and are transcenden transcendentt intelligent wisdom), and manifest the ultimate believed to be the powerful guardian forces of the pri- spiritual radiance of things that exist as a part of God Almary elements of nature, existing in an innite variety mighty mighty.. The angels are identied with wi th God’s divine spirit and of classes. Because an Elementals initial function is the powerful radiant light; the elementals are associated with the routine maintenance of their associated element, they dierent vibrations of energy and God’s transforming re; can never exist beyond the vibrational eld of their own and humans correspond to the manifestation of God’s divine particular energetic current. breath and and “living water” existing existing within matter. matter. As God’s creation, Elementals vibrate at a higher According to several Judeo-Christian schools of philosfrequency of energy than the physical world and man, ophy, the humans are the successors to the elementals, who but resonate lower than the vibration of angels. They were said to have inhabited and ruled the earth thousands are however the manifested molecules that create the of years before the creation of man. According to one tradivarious worlds, galaxies, and galactic clusters of the tion the elementals were similar to human society, and were Universe itself. governed by 72 kings. Eventually however they became • The Realm of Man (Divine Breath): This third category corrupted, and began ghting with each other and creating of creation includes the manifestation of mankind, con- much destruction. structed out of God’s divine breath, and formed from the At that time, the elementals were said to be classied various elements of the earth. Although mankind has free into four primary races, specically categorized after each will, he also has a very short life existence. Once his soul elements energetic property: earth, water, wa ter, re, and air (Figure vacates its temporary shell, his physical body dies and 1.80). Each of these four realms were said to be divided into 99
seven dierent tribes, with each tribe being overseen by a actions and patterns, has a deep knowledge of their particular specic ruler or king. Although each king was responsible element, and profound intuitive wisdom. It will attempt to for controlling his tribe, each kingdom was also said to be defend itself when threatened, seek to reproduce, and will controlled by a specic overseeing angel. inevitably die. Known in this tradition as “Ekendriya Jiva,” To stop their destructive patterns, God sent the overseeing elementals are found in earth, water, re, and air, and are angels to admonish them; however the elementals continued scattered all over the universe. According to ancient Jain doing evil. Because they became even more violent, God again scriptures, there are 8.4 million species of Jiva, and are all sent his angels, this time to subdue them. It was during this traditionally divided into dierent sub-categories. interaction that many of the elementals were destroyed destroyed.. This In the 5th century B.C., the Greek pre-Socratic philosopher encounter created an opening for humans to replace them Empedocles was the rst person to bring to light the idea of on the earth. the cosmos being created from and inuenced by the four Because the elemental spirits exist in-between the cre- elements. His speculations of the history of the universe, as ation of man and the creation of angels, they are not purely expressed in his didactic poem Peri Physeos , were inuenced inuenced spirit in form, but are also physical in nature, being able to by the Pythagoreans, which also dealt with the origin and lower their vibrations in order to interact in a tactile manner development of life and the interactions of the cosmos. with both people and objects. Therefore being mortal-like, In the 3rd century A.D., when certain of the Neoplatonic the elementals are said to eat, drink, have desires, procreate, Greek Christians grouped the four elements of creation acand die. Although they are superior to man in intuition and cording to God’s initial formation of life, the earth elemenspiritual powers, their existence is temporary, which is why tals were all said to be governed by the angel Uriel; the air elementals have been known to externally manifest as male elementals were overseen by the Four Faced Cherubim; the or female entities and make “contracts” with mortals in ex- water elementals were controlled by the angel Tharsis; and change for ingesting their human life force – which is used to the re elementals were said to be ruled by the Six Winged extend their existence. This is where the stories surrounding a Fiery Seraphim. person “selling their soul to the devil” in exchange for certain In the 5th century A.D., the Greek Neoplatonic philosfavors originated. opher Proclus Lycaeus added a fth group to these spirit Because of this interaction, elementals can be spiritually entities, which were said to dwell beneath the ground. By the bound into service or restrained restrained.. According to the Jewish, 11th century, century, the Byzantine Greek Gree k monk, writer, philosopher, philosophe r, Islamic, and Christian religions, King Solomon was endowed and historian Michael Psellos expounded on this list of clas with the ability to both talk to animals and control the ele- sications, endorsing the Judeo-Christian understanding of mentals, and was therefore considered to be the king over demons and fallen angels. humans as well as the ruler over the various elements of Interest in the elementals increased during the Middle creation. It fact it is written in Quran 27:17, And before Solomon Ages and Renaissance when practitioners of alchemy and were marshaled his hosts, of jinn and men and bi rds, and they were magic sought to acquire nature’s secrets in order to be able to all kept in order and ranks. control her forces. In his 16th-century alchemical work Liber Since elementals are made from the highest vibrations of de Nymphis, sylphis, pygmaeis et salamandris et de caeteris spiri holy re, they normally cannot be seen by humans. However, tibus, the famous Swiss physician, alchemist, and astrologer becausee they becaus they are ener energetical getically ly non-c non-corpor orporeal eal like re, they can “Paracelsus” (Philippus Aureolus Theophrastu Theophrastuss Bombastu Bombastuss exist almost anywhere, in the sea, air, mountains, or even very von Hohenheim) identied ancient mythological beings as small spaces like inside candle res. Although an elemental belonging to one of the four elements. This book was rst spirit may sometimes be considered benevolent or even printed in 1566 after Paracelsus’ death, as part of the Philosoneutral, they are generally regarded as extremely powerful phia Magna. It is said that the reason why Paracelsus wrote this special spirit entities. There is even a pantheon of sorts still created within the various realms of the elementals, and most of these book was to describe the creatures that existed outside the spirits can shape-shift into human or animal forms, as well common knowledge and normal awareness of the human other natural objects. Once they physically manifest within mind; so that these creatures may be understood by all, as this realm however, they usually cannot maintain this image the marvelous works of creation that God had originally for longer than 20 to 30 minutes. designed. In his writings, Paracelsus states that there is more Because an elemental is created to oversee a specic en- bliss in describing these divine creatures than in describing ergetic form and vibrational manifestation, these spirits only fencing, court etiquette, cavalry cavalry,, and other worldly pursuits. have one element to their nature, and are usually categorized Paracelsus did not regard these divine beings as spirits, as beings either an Earth Spirit, Water Spirit, Fire Spirit, or but instead instead saw them as beings that that existed in-between creaAir Spirit. tures and spirits; generally being invisible to mankind but having physical and commonly humanoid bodies. He addiThe Characteristics of an Elemental The classications of the material world into various el- tionally categorized them as eating, sleeping, and wearing ements of creation has existed in several ancient cultures for clothes like humans, yet embodying the powers of nature. In his descriptions, Paracelsus gave common names for centuries, including early Egypt, India, and China. According to mystical teachings derived from the ancient each elemental type, and referred to them by purely Germanic Jainism (one of the the oldest religions religions in India, thought thought to have have terms– roughly equivalent to “water people,” “mountain classicati on scheme on begun in the Indus Valley Civilization around 3,000 B.C.), people,” and so on. His fundamental classication the rst page of Tractatus II of the Liber de Nymphis is based on each Elemental spirit lives, grows, eats, sleeps, has specic 100
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
where the elementals live. The following is a categorization of each of his four element archetypal beings: beings: • Pygmy or Gnome: These are the beings of the earth. • Nymph or Undine: These are the beings of water. • Sylph or Sylphid: These are the beings b eings of air. • Salamander or Vulcanus: Vulcanus: These are the beings of re. 1. The Earth Earth Elemental: Elemental: These spirits govern the solid state
as “Sylphs.” Although the perception of a fairy with tiny wings that can y is a close approximation to how they often appear to children, this type of spirit is very powerful and should not be taken lightly. When manifesting in human form, the Air Elementals are predominantly female and are small and slender in appearance. They have soft, graceful, vaporous bodies that are quick and elusive, in constant motion, and dicult to follow with the senses. They are shy, restless, intelligent, witty, curious, and generally avoid contact with humans. Air Elemental spirits often have curly blond or light brown hair hair,, golden complexions and large large wide set gray or blue eyes. They have long noses, small chins, wide mouths, narrow waists and hips, and deep chests. Because they shift and change constantly, Air Spirits are more dicult to see with the eyes than are the other elemental spirits. When in their presence, there is always a feeling of gentle breath upon the skin, which causes the small hairs to rise and gives one goose-bumps. 4. The Fire Elemental: These energetic spirits are believed to exist within all of the various manifestations of heat and light naturally radiating throughout the earth. This includes volcanic lava, lightning, all forms of re, and hot ash. Sometimes known as “Salamanders” they are considered the most dicult of all of the elemental spirits to connect with. When manifesting in human form, they tend to have slender bodies with small hands and feet. Fire Elementals often have curly red or strawberry-blond hair, ushed complexions and intense golden or gray eyes. They have smaller triangular faces, with wide foreheads, high cheek bones, small or snub noses, small ears, archin arching g eyebrows, eyebrows, thick red lips, and abnormally thin, long necks. They are generally restless, quick, in constant motion, and continually ickering about, moving like ames. They are sometimes forward, aggressive, confrontational, independent, and dicult to control. When in their presence, there is always a feeling of warmth and power power,, charged with electricity (like the feeling you get just before a thunderstorm).
of matter, and every aspect of tangible form and manifestation existing within the planet comes under their domain. They are sometimes found existing within certain rock formations or encountered as mountain spirits. Although they move about, they generally stay close to the ground, and are said to exist within the dark, subterranean realms of the Earth. Most are said to live under ground, under trees, or under certain hill tops. When manifesting in human form, they tend to have short, solid bodies, usually two to four feet in height, and are commonly known in certain cultures as “the little people,” although in other cultures they are often seen as being huge mountain spirits. Earth Elementals often have deeply tanned skin, long black hair, with ashing dark brown or hazel eyes. They have broad faces, round cheeks, wide noses, heavy chins, full lips, wide shoulders and hips, short limbs, short but powerful ngers, and thick ankles. 2. The Water Water Elemental: Elemental: These energetic spirits are believed to exist within the aquatic realms of the earth. In fact, several traditions teach that the Water Elementals act as the guardian spirits of sacred streams, rivers, lakes, and pools. Which is why sometimes an inanimate form of water can actually contain a Water Elemental, existing within certain areas of an iceberg or thick misty ocean oc ean fog. When manifesting in human form, they tend to be predominantly female and are very close to human form in appearance, shape, and height. The Water Water Spirits are very beautiful beaut iful ener energetic getic forms forms,, and and are gener generally ally recep receptive, tive, empathic, and intoxicating erotic spirits. Constantly seeking love and approval, they delight in praise and aection. Water Spirits often have long, straight or wavy dark hair and green or light brown eyes. They have narrow Interacting With An Elemental faces, hollow cheeks, long noses that tend to curve In its natural state of energetic manifestation, an elemental upward, small teeth, small mouths with thin lips, long is both powerful and beautiful to behold. In fact, many elenecks, thin hands with elongated ngers, and their arms mentals who still exist in the higher spiritual realms often bask are particularly long and beautifully formed. They also in the radiant light of holy devotion and divine signicance. have exquisite silvery white auric limbs, that gleam and Some of these powerful spirits will often linger in places of shine through each owing type of movement. When in worship, invisibly urging the members of the congregation their presence, even the touch of their hands or lips feels to emotionally and spiritually release more of themselves to chilly and damp. God, and energetically transform their hearts and minds to 3. The Air Elemental: These energetic spirits are believed to higher spiritual levels. exist within the sky and clouds of the earth. They are someThere is even an ancient story in the Book of o f Enoch which times found existing within certain wind formations, such states that King Solomon was using elementals to build the as tornadoes, whirlwinds and turbulent cloud formations. rst Temple of God in Jerusalem. In this story, a special ring Although they move about like birds ying through the was given to King Solomon through Michael the Archangel. air,, the Air Elemental spirits are connected to movement This magic ring enabled him to control 72 of the elementals air in space, and are responsible for moving and directing by knowing their their true name name and the name name of the overseeing the wind, and are connected to the expansion of life in angel who governs all of their actions (Figure 1.81). their area that they oversee. In the early 1600’s, the Rosicrucians claimed to be able to It is said that one of their assigned tasks is to transfer see elemental spirits. It is said that at one time in order to be light into the plants. These spirits are sometimes known admitted into this secret society, a new initiate’s eyes would 101
rst be puried and cleansed from observing the negativities of the world with a “Panacea” (Universal Medicine) elixir. This legendary alchemical substance was said to contain miraculous curative powers for the body, mind, and spirit. Right after this cleansing, a glass orb was prepared for the new initiate, which contained a special composition of each of the four elements (earth, water, re, and air). This special orb was then exposed to beams of radiant sunlight for a time period of no less than one month. After these steps were taken, the newly initiated disciple of the Rosicrucian sect would then be able to look through the round orb and immediately see innumerable beings moving about the physical realm. The elementals were said to live longer than man but cease to exist upon death. However, if the el emental were to wed a mortal, they would become immortal. On the other hand, if an elemental were to wed a being that is already an immortal, the being would gain the elementals mortality. In his book Lives of the Necromancers , English journalist William William Godwin explained that one of the conditions of joining the Rosicrucians was to perform a vow of chastity. However, he was under the belief that the reason why this special vow was taken, is actually in the hopes of marrying an elemental and becoming an immortal through an energetic fusion with this spirit. Whether or not this is true is the subject of much debate. However, this same mystical practice originates in several other ancient traditions, and is still practiced today in dierent areas of the world. Generally,, elementals are looked Generally l ooked upon as benevolent creatures that maintain natural harmony. Although an elemental is never intrinsically evil, through negative human contact certain spirits have been known to develop a craving for absorbing human energy as “food,” and have transformed their original nature into one of “demonic manifestation.” Once an elemental begins to exist within the lower realms, and has become contaminated over the centuries through countless encounters with evil people who have energetically bound it to fulll specic commands, the threatened degraded spirit often transforms into one of the most violent and negative oppositions known to man. Oftentimes these angry rogue spirits have become a major concern for people who cultivate spiritual light. Which Whi ch is why as Christians we are always cautioned to respect and never underestimate our adversaries. These types of Elementals can be exceedingly mischievous and unpredictable, especially to those who are unprepared or who underestimate their power. Angry elementals working together are truly an awesome thing to behold, especially since they are capable of manifesting the enormous power of nature itself. Elementals And Demons Attacking The Clergy
In ancient times the dread of experiencing expe riencing an unprovoked encounter with an angry elemental, or the fear of suering a psychic attack caused from a powerful demonic entity was not limited to the uneducated concerns of the common laymen who were not members of the upper church clergy. Instead, the anticipation of experiencing such upsetting encounters was also a frightening reality existing among the many priests, monks, and nuns of the Christian church, who were constantly exposed to suering through such demonic encounters. For example, besides being subjected to such encounters as the nightly seductions of certain Succubus and Incubus, 102
The 72 Demons of Solomon
Figure 1.81. There are many different levels, powers, and abilities, as well as sizes, smells, and images associated with demonic spirits; which is why they always shape-shift and transform their
forms according to the specic occasion.
many monks and nuns were also subjected to experiencing dierent types of demonic assaults. Sometimes these physical altercations resulted in several members of the monastery receiving cruel beatings from invisible assailants during the night, and waking in the morning with their bodies covered with many fresh bruises. It is reported that this type of violent viole nt action was often due to the monk’s and nun’s cultivated spiritual light, which was created from living a life-style focused on cultivating purity and dedicated to celibacy. Another favorite pastime for angry elementals and certain demonic spirits was to also trouble the monks and nuns during their time of prayer and meditation. meditat ion. This form of spiritual opposition was known in ancient times as “meditation sickness;” and was recognized as an occupational hazard of living a monastic life. In such cases, the demonic demoni c entity would generate an emotional eld of lethargy, spiritual heaviness, or restlessness, often occurring during the times of needed prayer and meditation. This usually happens when an individual begins to transform his or her spiritual life, or tries to move deeper into their relationship with God. If I f not addressed properly, these consistent demonic attacks could eventually cause the meditator to go mad, ee the hermitage, and run wildly about, losing control of his or her senses. One way of addressing such demonic harassment, especially when deep in prayer or when lucid dreaming, is to point at the malevolent spirit as it begins to manifest, smile, and boldly state, “You cannot frighten me, for I have been taught how to deal with troublesome spirits such as you. In the name of Jesus Christ, I order you to transform yourself from a negative energy into a positive one.” At this point in the prayer or dream, the demonic spirit will quickly begin to melt away. In its place, depending on the type of spirit involved, there will often be a bouquet of beautiful owers.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 12. Who Were The “Sons of God” Mentioned in the Old Testament? In the book of Genesis, Chapter 6:1-2, it states, Now it came about, when men began to multiply mult iply on the face of the land, and daugh ters were born to them, that the sons of God saw that the daughters of men were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves, whomever they chose. Then later on in verse 4 it further states, The Nephilim [giants] were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.
Genesis Chapter 6 presents us with not just one, but three enigmatic groups who lived during Noah’s day. These include the men and women of earth, the sons s ons of God, and the Nephilim. The identity of who these sons of God and their giant Nephilim ospring are has puzzled Old Testament scholars for centuries. Adding to this intrigue is the fact that the specic s pecic Hebrew terms translated as “the sons of God” (Nbene ha ’Elohim) and “giants” (Nephilim) appear in the Old Testament only a handful of times. In order to uncover the possible identity of who these mysterious gures are, it requires us to make a detailed study and analysis of more than two thousand ancient scripture interpretations, originating from both Jewish and Christian bib lical scholars. However, the disagreements discovered in this extensive investigation are many. For example, some scholars adhere to the belief that the term “sons of God” mentioned in verse 4 are in reference to the descendants of Seth (the third son of Adam and Eve and brother of Cain and Abel). Other theologians believe that these individuals are certain prominent and inuential tribal kings. Still other researchers maintain the belief that the term “sons of God” applies to certain “Watchers,” who were fallen angels, or even Elementals who mated with the daughters of men and produced demonic ospring. No matter which version a person holds onto, every theory teaches that the end result of this special breeding contributed to worldwide destruction, destructio n, brought about by God via the great ood that devastated all of creation. In order to help the reader obtain a better understanding of the dierent theories surrounding this mysterious chapter in Genesis, I will provide an overview of the three major positions held by various bible scholars concerning the term “sons of God.” This will hopefully help to shed some light on the understanding of the Old Testament “Nephilim” (giants). #1. The Descendants of Seth
According to this rst theory, the “sons of God” were the godly men who originated from the line of Seth (Figure 1.82), and mated with the daughters of ungodly women from Cain’s line. These marriages produced wicked children (Nephilim) who became men of renown, possibly due to their extreme wickedness. References to the ospring osprin g of Seth rebelling from God and mingling with the daughters of Cain are found from the 2nd century A.D. onward in both Christian and Jewish sources. For example, in the writings of Rabbi Shimon bar Yochai, Sextus Julius Africanus, and the letters attributed to St. Clement. This view is also expressed in the modern canonical Amharic Ethiopian Orthodox Bible, in Henok 2:1–3, which states, and the ospring of Seth, who were upon the Holy Mount, saw them and loved them. And they said to one another another,, ‘Come, let us choose for us daughters from Cain’s children; and let them bear children for us.’ Some prominent Church Fathers such as the early Christian theologian, philosopher, and bishop of Hippo Regius Saint Au-
Adam and Eve
Cain Enoch
Abel (Killed by Cane)
Seth Enosh
Irad
Cainan
Mehujael
Mahlalael
Methusael
Jared
Lamech
Enoch
Jubal - Jabal - Naamah - Tubal Cain
Methuselah
(All descendants killed in Flood)
Lamech Noah
Figure 1.82. The Descendents of Adam and Eve.
gustine and the Archbishop of Constantinople John Chrysostom, as well as the later renaissance theologian, pastor p astor and Protestant reformer John Calvin all maintained the view that in Genesis 6:2 the reference of “angels” who fathered the Nephilim relate to certain human males from the lineage of Seth, who were called “sons of God” in reference to their th eir prior covenant with Yahweh. According to these sources, these ancestors of Seth began to pursue physical lusts, and took wives of the descendants from Cain or from any people who did not worship the t he Hebrew God. This is also the view of the Ethiopian Orthodox Orthodox Church, supported by their own Ge’ez manuscripts and Amharic translation of the Haile Selassie Bible—where the books of 1 Enoch and Jubilees, counted as canonical by this church, are dierent from the western academic editions. The “sons of Seth” belief is also the view presented in a few ancient extra-biblical works, including Clementine literature, the 3rd century Cave of Treasures , and the 6th century Ge’ez work The Conict of Adam and Eve with Satan . In these dierent sources, sources, the ospring of Seth were said to have disobeyed God by breeding with the Canaanites and producing wicked children, thus angering God into bringing about the great ood that destroyed the world. #2. The Tribal Rulers and God-Kings
According to this second theory, it was dierent clan rulers and powerful tribal kings who held the positions of “sons of God.” As previously mentioned in The Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 (Chapter 5, page 47), in the Old Testament, although the angels were commonly referred to as the sons of God, in ancient Jewish literature this special term was also used to describe righteous men, as well as dierent kings of Israel. In ancient times, powerful clan rulers and tribal kings viewed themselves as being living gods. Oftentimes these leaders not only lusted for power, but also took wives from among the common people, forcing them to join their harems. In support of this second theory, certain Old Testament scholars such as J. Scharbert believe that the passage written in Chapter 6 surrounding the statement “sons of God” was added to the book of Genesis G enesis during the time of Israel’s Babylon captivity (598 to 587 B.C.). He believed that it was specically placed there in order to show the pagan nations that their kings were not gods, and that their gods were demonic. 103 10 3
Orthodox Judaism has even taken a strong stance against the idea that Genesis 6 refers to angels, or that any angel of God could intermarry with a human. In fact, in the 2nd century A.D. the Judean sage Shimon bar Yochai pronounced a curse on anyone teaching this inter-breeding idea. Because the Medieval French Rabbi Shlomo Yitzchaki (Rashi) and Moses ben Nahman (Nachmanides) also followed this same belief, consequently most Jewish commentaries and translations describe the Nephilim as being from the ospring of “sons of nobles” rather than from “sons of God” or “sons of angels.” This same belief is also suggested in the Targum Onqelos, Symmachus, Symmachu s, and the Samaritan Targum, which presents them as being the “sons of the rulers,” whereas the Targum Neophyti introduces them as being the “sons of the judges.” #3. The Watchers, who were Fallen Angels or Elementals
According to this third theory, the “sons of God” were heavenly (supernatural) beings (Figure 1.83). These divine beings mated with the women of the earth and produced dierent unnaturally formed children. These half-breed children, known as the Nephilim (giants), were mighty men, who were renown for their strength, power, and martial abilities. All early biblical sources refer to the “sons of heaven” or “sons of God” as angels. From the 3rd century B.C. onward, references are found in the Enochic literature, the Dead Sea Scrolls (the Genesis Apocryphon, the Damascus Document, 4Q180), Jubilees, the Testament Testament of Reuben, 2 Baruch, and Titus Flavius Josephus all state this belief. For example, in 1 Enoch 7:2-3 it states, And when the angels, the sons of heaven, beheld them, they became enamored of them, saying to each other, ‘Come, let us select for ourselves wives from the progeny of men, and let us beget children.’
Some of the early Christian apologetics such as Quintus Septimius Florens Tertullianus Tertullianus (155 – 240 A.D.) and especially Lucius Caecilius Firmianus Lactantius (250 (2 50 – 325) both shared this belief. The New Testament books of Jude, and the two books of Peter also maintain this same opinion. For example in 1 Peter 3:18– 20 and 2 Peter 2:4–10, it mentions that certain angels who left their own abode and are now being held in chains or prison until the day of judgment because of their sin in Noah’s day (i.e., their rebellion against divine law). In 1871, Robert Baker Girdleston Girdlestone, e, a Hebrew scholar and head of the translation department department of the British and Foreign Bible Society, argued that the word “Nephilim” comes from the Hiphil causative stem, implying that the Nephilim are to be perceived as “those “those that cause others others to fall down.” Later,, Dr. Ronald Hendel, a Professor of Hebrew Bible and Later Jewish Studies at U.C. Berkeley supporte supported d this this statemen statementt and and furthermore teaches his students that “Nephilim” is a passive passi ve form of “ones who have fallen,” grammatically analogous analogous to “Paqid” meaning “one who is appointed” (i.e., an overseer), and “Asir” meaning “one who is bound” (a prisoner). However, the majority of ancient biblical versions—including the Septuagint, Theodotion, Latin Vulgate, Samaritan Targum, Targum Onkelos, and Targum Neoti—interpret the word to mean “giant.” Quintus Aurelius Symmachus Symmach us (345 – 402 A.D.) translates Nephilim as “the violent ones,” ones, ” and in 130 A.D., Aquila of Sinope’s translation it has been bee n interpreted to mean either “the fallen ones” or “the ones falling [upon their enemies].” Many of the early writers on this subject believed the ospring to be demonic, however most modern scholars reject 104 10 4
Figure 1.83. The “Sons of God” were heavenly beings who mated with the women of t he earth and produced unnatural children.
this notion and instead believe that they were fully human, yet extremely aggressive, as indicated by the words “mighty men.” In the Tanakh, the other uses of the Hebrew phrase “Bene ha ’Elohim” (“the sons of God”) traditionally refers to heavenly beings (Job 1:6; Job 2:1; and Job 38:7), as do the similar phrases “Bene Elyon” (Psalm 82:6). In studying the three Books of Enoch, the rst book devotes much of its attention to the fall of the overseeing angels known as the Watchers; the second Book of Enoch addresses the Watchers Watchers as “Grigori,” “Grigori, ” who are in the 5th Heavenly realm where the “great fall” took place; the third Book of Enoch places its attention onto the duties of the unfallen Watchers. The 1st (Ethiopic) Book of Enoch is an ancient Jewish text traditionally ascribed to Enoch, the great-grandfather of Noah. The rst section of this book describes describe s the fall of the Watchers and the angels who fathered the Nephilim (giants) mentioned in Genesis 6:1–4. According to Western bible scholars, this section of the book was composed sometime between the 4th and 3rd century B.C. In the 1st Book of Enoch, the Watchers are described as angels who are dispatched to earth to watch over the humans, hence their name. They eventually began to lust after the women, and at the prodding of their leader “Samyaza,” they defect en masse and decided to instruct humanity in dierent mystical arts such as weaponry and sorcery, cosmetics and mirrors, as well as procreate with many of the women. The ospring of these illicit unions are the Nephilim, who are savage giants that pillage the earth and endanger humanity. Eventually God creates a great ood in order to rid the earth of the Nephilim, but rst he sends the Archangel Uriel to warn Noah so as not to eradicate the entire human race. During that time, the rebellious Watchers are bound “in the valleys of the earth” until Judgment Day. In Jude verse 6 of the New Testa-
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
ment, it says that these fallen angels are kept “in everlasting chains under darkness” until the nal day of Judgment. The book of Enoch also lists the main leaders of the 200 fallen angels who married and commenced in unnatural union with women, and who also taught humans forbidden knowledge. Some of these angels are also listed in the Book of Raziel (Sefer Raziel HaMalakh), the Zohar, and the Book of Jubilees. The following is a list of some of these Watchers and the unique skills these the se fallen angels brought to humanity. • Araqiel (Earth of God): God): This Watcher taught humans the signs of the earth (Geomancy) during the days of Jared (refer back to Figure 1.82). However, in the “Sibylline Oracles” (classical mythology of early Gnostic, Hellenistic, Jewish, and Christian beliefs), Araqiel is referred to not as a fallen angel or Watcher, but as one of the ve angels who lead the souls of humans to judgment after they die, the other four being Ramiel, Uriel, Samael, and Azazel. • Armaros (Cursed One): This Watcher taught humans how to use sorcery and enchantments. • Asbeel (God Has Forsaken): This Watcher is one of the ve leaders who helped lead the other Watchers astray so that they could dele the daughters of men. • Azazel: This Watcher taught humans the secrets of war, how to make knives, swords and shields, as well as how to devise ornaments and create cosmetics. • Gadreel (Wall of God): This Watcher is one of the leaders said to have been responsible for deceiving Eve. He is mentioned as one the ve ringleaders responsible for encouraging the other angels to copulate with women, which created the Nephilim. He taught the art of cosmetics, cosmetics , the use of weapons, and how to deliver killing blows in combat. • Baraqel (Lightning of God): This Watcher taught men Astrology during the days of Jared, the 6th generation descendant of Adam (refer back to Figure 1.82). • Chazaqiel (Cloud of God): God): This Watcher taught humans how to read the signs of the clouds (meteorology). • Kasdaye (Hidden Power): This Watcher taught humans the wicked strikes of ghosts and spirit entities, the strikes of the embryo in i n the womb so that it i t may pass away, and the strikes of the soul. This was done during the days of Noah. This Watcher is also one of the ve ringleaders responsible for encouraging the other angels to copulate with women, which created the Nephilim. • Kokabiel (Star of God): God): In the Book of Raziel he is listed as a high-ranking holy angel. However in the rst book of Enoch he is listed as a fallen Watcher, and a resident of the nether realms who commands 365,000 spirits to do his bidding. He also instructs people in Astrology. • Penemue (The Inside): This Watcher taught humans the art of writing with ink and paper, as well as both the bitter and sweet secrets secrets of wisdom. wisdom. He is one of the ve ringleaders who helped lead the other Watchers astray so that they could have sex with the daughters of men. • Sariel (Prince of God): This Watcher one of the leaders who taught humans the dierent courses of the moon (the Lunar Calendar), which was regarded as forbidden knowledge. • Samyaza (He Sees The Name): He taught men magical enchantments enchantmen ts and root-cuttin root-cutting, g, and is portrayed as the leader of the Watchers who convinced several other Watchers to join him in having sex with women. As a
result, they created giant ospring (Nephilim) that dominated and feasted upon humans during the days of Jared. • Shamsiel (Sun of God): This Watcher was once a guardian of Eden after Adam and Eve were expelled, as stated in the Zohar. Zohar. He also served as one of the two chief aides to the Archangel Archangel Uriel (the other being Hasdiel) when Uriel bore his standard standard into battle. In the Book of Jubilees, he is referred to as one of the fallen Watchers who taught humans the signs of the sun during the days of Jared. • Yeqo Yeqon n (He Shall Rise): This Watcher was one of the ve ringleaders who rst tempted the other Watchers into having sexual relations with humans. His accomplices were Asbeel, Gadreel, Kasdaye, and Penemue, who were all identied as ve individual “satans” (adversaries). (adversaries). In the Book of Daniel 4:13, 17, 23 (Berean Study Bible) there are three references to the class of “Watcher, holy one.” The term is introduced by Nebuchadnezzar who says he saw “a Watcher, a holy one come down from heaven.” He describes how in his dream the Watcher says that Nebuchadnezzar will eat grass and be mad; and that this punishme punishment nt is “by “by the decree of the the Watchers, by demand of the word of the holy ones”... so that “the living may know that the Most High rules in the kingdom of men.” In the 2nd (Slavonic) Book of Enoch (written around the 1st century B.C.), it mentions mentio ns the “Grigori” (the Awake) who are the same as the Watchers mentioned in the 1st Book Enoch. Chapter 18 presents the Grigori as countless soldiers soldier s with human appearance, their size being greater than that of great giants. They are located in the 5th Heaven and identied as “the Grigori, who with their prince Satanail (the Accuser) rejected the Lord of Light.” One of the versions in the 2nd (Slavonic) Book of Enoch states that the number of Grigori was 200 Myriads. It is additionally written that some of these beings went down to the earth from the Lord’s throne and there married women and befouled the earth with their deeds, which resulted in them being conned underground. The number of those who descended to earth is generally placed at three. However, while quoting the ancient text as saying three, scholar Andrei A. Orlov, an American professor of Judaism and Christianity in Antiquity at Marquette University, remarks in a footnote that some manuscripts manuscripts put them at 200, or even 2 million. In Chapter 29 of the 2nd Book of Enoch, it refers to the second day of creation, before the creation of human beings. In this chapter it mentions that “one who came from out the order of angels,” or according to other versions, “one who came from out the order of archangels [i.e., one of the archangels] conceived an impossible thought, and wanted to place his throne higher than the clouds above the earth, so that he might become equal in rank to [the Lord’s] power. And [the Lord] threw him out from the height with his angels, and he was ying in the air continuously above the bottomless.” Although in this chapter the name “Satanail” is mentioned only in a heading added in one manuscript, this chapter is often understood to refer to Satanail and all of his angels, the “Grigori.” The Mercer Dictionary of the Bible makes a distinction between the Grigor Grigorii and and the fallen angels by statin stating g that in 5th Heaven, Enoch sees “the giants whose brothers were the fallen angels.” Yet certain modern scholars believe that Satan (the Adversary) is actually a Fire Elemental, while others also teach that he was an Air Elemental (i.e., the “Prince of the Air”). 105 10 5
Certain critics argue that angels are spiritual beings, so how could they unite in marriage with wi th women? Which is why a second theory arose which postulates that the men were possessed by the sons of God when they mated – which then produced abnormal ospring. However, I think the bigger question surrounding all of this, is that if Genesis 6 really describes angels having sex with women and producing Nephilim (giants), then how did the post-ood Nephilim come about? Remember, there were giants living in the land of Canaan after the ood, and there is no mention in the Old Testament scriptures of the “sons of God” having any type of sexual relations with the daughters of man at that time in order to explain their existence. The Nephilim (Giants) of the Old Tes tament
Almost every country in the world has its own legends of giants dwelling in the land. For example, Greek and Roman mythology mentions the Titans and several other giants. Norse mythology contains stories of the Frost Giants of Jötunheim. Yet these legends are not limited to European mythologies or only to the ancient past. African and Asian cultures also have their own stories of giants, as do the Native American Indians. What is interesting about this, is i s that much of this ancient giant lore includes a description of a ood being sent by God (or the gods) to destroy these wicked people. The Bible describes many individuals as being giants in the Old Testament (Figure 1.84), and also mentions several giant groups. As previously mentioned, one of the earliest scriptures of giants in the Hebrew Bible prior to the ood is found in Genesis 6:1-4, which talks about the Nephilim (giants) who lived on the earth in those days. The Nephilim are also mentioned in the book of Numbers 13:33, which states, There also we saw the Nephilim (the sons of Anak are part of the Nephilim); and we became like grasshoppers in our own sight, and so we were in their sight.
The word translated as “giants” in these verses is the He brew word “Nephilim, “Nephilim,”” and many Bible versions simply transtransliterate it as such. However, there has been much debate over the meaning of this word. Some scholars teach that it comes from the Hebrew verb “Naphal” (meaning “to fall”) while others claim that it is from the Aramaic noun “Naphil” (meaning “giant”). Interpreters have speculated about the size of these people with guesses ranging anywhere from 6 feet to more than 30 feet in height. Also, a great deal of misinformation about biblical giants has been proliferated on the Internet along with some fake pictures of supposed giants. g iants. For example, several websites display pictures of people standing next to or holding a giant human femur, but these bones are sculptures, allegedly replicas of a real bone found in Turkey or Greece. Once again, there are fantastic claims, but little or no hard evidence to support them. So did these giants really exist? If so, how did this happen? According to Master of Divinity Tim Chaey’s excellent research presented in his book The Sons of God and the NephilNephil Testament book book of Numbers, Numbers, Chapter 13:22, 13:22, it im , in the Old Testament states that Ahiman, Sheshai, and Talmai were descendants of Anak, who are the “Anakim.” The Anakim were perhaps the best known of the the giants dwelling in the land of Canaan Canaan at the time of the Exodus. As stated in the scripture verse mentioned above, they were part of the Nephilim. Additionally, Additionally, the Emim and Zamzummim were also compared to the Anakim, as they were both “a people as great and numerous and tall as the Anakim” (Deuteronomy 2:10, 21; Deuteronomy 9:2). 106
Figure 1.84. Giants and God-Kings in the Old Testament (Akkadian Dynasty - Louvre Museum, Paris).
The most renowned giant in the Old Testament Testament is Goliath from Gath, who was the mighty Philistine that was slain by David. According to 1 Samuel 17:4 of the Masoretic Mas oretic Texts, Goliath’s height was six cubits and a span (9 feet 9 inches). Because Goliath was from Gath, which according to Joshua 11:21–22 happened to be one of the three places where the Anakim remained, it is possible that Goliath was a descendant of the Anakim who mixed with the Philistine population in that area. It should be noted that there is some debate surrounding Goliath’s actual height. This is due to the textual variants in ancient manuscripts. For example, although most English translationss follow the Masoretic text in listing his height as 9 translation feet 9 inches, the NET Bible puts Goliath at “close to seven feet tall.” The reason for the discrepancy is that an ancient manuscript found among the Dead Sea Scrolls (labeled 4QSama), lists Goliath’s height as four cubits and a span (approximately 6 feet 9 inches). Although many modern scholars believe that there is stronger textual support for the shorter version of Goliath, it is hard to believe that every member of Israel’s army was terried of someone who was 6 feet 9 inches. The Old Testament also mentions four more Philistine giants, who were relatives of Goliath from the region of Gath. In fact 2 Samuel 21:15–22 provides a more detailed account of these giants than recorded in 1 Chronicles 20:4–8. In total, David’s mighty men killed giants named Ish bi-Benob, Saph (Sippai), (Sippai), and Lahmi, as well as an unnamed giant with six ngers on each hand and six toes on each foot. According to Joshua 11:22, each of these men could have descended from the remnant of Anakim that survived in the region of Gath, Gaza, and Ashdod. The Apocrypha books of Baruch 3:22–28 (written sometime between 200 -100 B.C.) and the Sirach 16:7 (the Book of Ecclesiasticus written from approximately 200 to 175 B.C.) both indicat indicatee that giants previous previously ly lived in the land of Canaan before Israel conquered them. Whether or not these giants were the outcome of fallen angels having sexual relations with earth woman is hard to say. After over-viewing all of the facts, we can only speculate that giants may have at one time existed on the earth in ancient times.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 13. Demons (Deities and Spirits) also existed the practice of burying small clay images of these guardian deities within the foundations of these In modern times, the term “demon” always carries with it holy places as well as people’s homes. the connotation of evil, but this was not the case in the ancient This nal evolution process continued into the Helworld. The English word “demon” is a translation of the Greek lenistic Period of Mesopotamian history (323 B.C. to 31 word “daimon” which simply meant “a deity or spirit.” In fact according to Gustav Davidson’s extensive research in his book A B.C.), which was later carried over into the formation of the Christian religion. Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels, in early Christian and pre-Christian days the term angel and daimon (demon) were In the early Roman Empire, certain statues were seen by interchangeable, interchange able, as noted in the writings of Saint Paul and Saint inhabited by the su John. Therefo Therefore re a “daimon” “daimon” could either be good or evil evil dependdepend- both pagans and Christians alike as being inhabited pernatural presence of the deities they represented. Becaus e of ing on its intentions, and what happened during its visitation. In Western Western Occultism and Renaissance Renaissanc e Magic (i.e., Hermet- the many years spent presenting oerings and consistently imic and Neo-Platonic ceremonial magic), which grew out of a printing prayers into these sculptures, many Christians sensed combination of Greco-Roman magic, ancient Jewish Aggadah the unearthly power contained within these ancient statues. During this formative time period, the early Christians Ch ristians no texts and Christian demonology dem onology,, a “demon” is believed to be a spirit entity that may be conjured con jured and controlled. However in longer had a need for protective demons, and any reliance on ancient Mesopotamia, as in other cultures of the distant past, the old deities and guardian spirits of earlier religious beliefs it was originally believed that the gods often sent demons as was discouraged by the newly founded state sponsored church. punishment for certain sins, or to remind someone of their duty Because these guardian demons and the old gods they served to the gods and other people in one’s community. comm unity. Thus demons had no place in the heaven of the Christian god, they were all (spirits) were not always considered to be evil. In fact at one conveniently recategorized into the Christian hell. Since detime demons were considered to be a part of God’s divine plan, mons were already associated with the underworld, it was an af terlife into a hell of punishment; sent to punish the wicked, test the righteous, and sometimes easy step to turn the pagan afterlife and to make demons the agents of that eternal punishment – torment someone because a certain god felt it was justied. responsible for all of the diculties and dangers occurring in The Evolution of Demons – From Deities to Devils In his illustrated dictionary titled Gods, Demons and Sym- one’s life. Demons (i.e., all non-Christian deities and spirits) bols of Ancient Mesopotamia , historia historian n and a Profess Professor or of History were thereafter considered only as agents of evil, incapable of at the University of Exeter Jeremy Black notes that demons in good except when inadvertently serving God’s overall plan. In the Bible, demons are mentioned in 19 out of the 27 New Mesopotamia evolved over the years from being seen as the claim ed that Jesus of Nazdangerous representations of life threatening animals – to the Testament books, and it is frequently claimed areth “cast out demons.” In fact, the four gospels depict Jesus supernatural personications of danger and death. Professor Black provides a simplied chronology of this evolution by traveling around Galilee and routinely driving out demons breaking it down into ve main phases phases in its ancient ancient progress: progress: (spirits) from dierent victims. The Acts of the Apostles, The 1. The Formative Phase: This rst stage occurred in the late Revelation of Saint John the Divine, and other New Testament Ubaid Period (6500 to 3800 B.C.) and Uruk Period (4000 books describe demons as being in the service of God’s adverCh risto 3100 B.C.), when the features of dierent animals were were sary Satan the Accuser. And in Ephesians 6:12, it says that Christians are in a ght against “the rulers, against the authorities, rst combined into unnatural composite beings. 2. The Optimistic Phase: This second stage occurred in the against the cosmic powers over this present darkness, against Akkadian Period (2900 to 2350 B.C.) when carved scenes the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly places.” The term “demon” had rst acquired its negative conin rocks show the capture and punishment of evil demons. 3. The Balanced Phase: This third stage occurred in the Old notations in the Septuagint translation of the Hebrew Bible Babylonian Period (2000-1600 BC.) when cylinder seal into Greek, which drew on the mythology of ancient Semitic designs often mixed images of good and bad gods and religions. This belief was then inherited and passed on by the Koine text of the New Testament. Thus the Western medieval other symbolic associations with respect to mankind. 4. The Transforma ransformative tive Phase: This fourth stage occurred and neo-medieval conception of a demon was originally dewith Mitannian, Kassite, and Middle Assyrian Art of the rived from the popular cultures of Late Antiquity; and eventu14th to 11th Centuries B.C., when the human-centered ally the Hellenistic word “daemon” (“a deity or spirit”) came imagery of the Old Babylonian Period gave way to an to include many Semitic and Near Eastern gods who were considered to be evil, as determined by early Christian Christ ian church. acceptance and belief in animal-headed hybrids. It should be mention that Semitic traditions and their pan5. The Demonic Phase: The fth stage is represented by theons fall into regional categories that include: the Canaanite Neo-Assyrian (934 to 609 B.C.) and Neo-Babylonian religions of the Levant, the Sumerian tradition–inspired Assyart (626 to 539 B.C.), when individual demons were depicted in their full horror. According to Joshua J. Mark, ro-Babylonian religion of Mesopotamia, the Ancient Hebrew Professor of Philosophy at Marist College, New York, religion of the Israelites, and Arabian polytheism. Many bibthis last phase of development agrees well with the new lical scholars believe that Semitic polytheism transitioned into theology of a demonically populated underworld in the Abrahamic monotheism by way of the Canaanite god El (see “El ” is a word for rst millennium B.C. This nal change happened at the Hidden Teachings Vol. 1, Chapter 1). The name “El” “god” in Hebrew, and is related to the Arabic word “Allah.” same time as the advent of erecting monumental statues According to Professor Black, far into the Byzantine Period of protective magical beings placed as guardians in royal (330 A.D. to 1453 A.D.), Christians eyed their cities’ old pagan palaces and holy temples. During this time period, there 107 10 7
Figure 1.85. An Assyrian “Lamassu” were star-gods, who served as protectors of the city, as well as the royal palace.
Figure 1.86. The Assyro-Babylonian demon king Pazuzu, (800 B.C. – 700 B.C., Louvre Museum, Paris).
sculptures as evil portals for the demonic realm. Thus these ancient images were no longer seen as beautiful, instead they were despised and often feared as being demonically infested.
ascribed to each of these components (see Hidden Teachings Vol. “Tetramorph” etramorph” 1, Chapter 24, pages 153-155), and depicted as a “T (i.e., the symbolic arrangement of four diering elements).
The Ancient Lamassu Guardian Storm-Demons
The Ancient Mesopotamian Demon Pazuzu
One ancient Mesopotamian deity sometimes depicted as a In the 1973 Hollywood horror lm “The Exorcist,” the celestial guardian was a Lamassu (“protective spirit”), used to ancient Mesopotamian spirit “Pazuzu” is introduced to the frightened away the forces of chaos and bring peace. According audience as the demon that possesses the Linda Blair charMagic and Supersti Supersti- acter to Rabbi Joshua Trachtenberg’s book Jewish Magic acter.. In this movie, he is associated with Satan and the evil tion , in Assyrian mythology the “Lamassu” (or “Shedu”) was forces of the devil. So who exactly is this Pazuzu? one of the heavenly protectors often invoked when performing According to the Ancient History Encyclopedia , Pazuzu is an exorcism. This powerful deity was also known k nown as a storm-de- an Assyrian/Babylonian demon-god who was most popular mon, and depicted as having a human head, the body of a bull or in the rst millennium B.C. He is the son of Hanbi, who is the lion, and extremely large wings (Figure 1.85). The motif of such king of the spirits of the underworld, and the brother of Humwinged animals with human heads is in fact quite common in baba, the protector of the the Cedar Cedar Forest Forest in The Epic of Gilgamesh. the Near East, and was rst recorded in Ebla around 3000 B.C. In ancient times it was commonly believed belie ved that one of the Eventually the term “Shedu” became used by the ancient best ways to to protect protect oneself oneself against against malevolent malevolent supernatural Israelites, and the early writers of the Hebrew Bible (the forces was to nd a personal protector in i n the form of an equalTanach) used this word as a way of describing many of the Ca- ly powerful deity who would stand as a shield between the naanite deities (refer back to Chapter 5, page 55, Figure 1.36). individual and the wrath of the angry gods. One of the most According to research conducted by scholar James Francis popular of these ancient protective deities deitie s was Pazuzu. In fact Hewitt and placed in his book History and Chronology of the in ancient times, he was mainly called upon to keep his wife, Myth-Making Age , the Lamassu is a celestial being that rep- the malevolent demon-goddess Lamashtu, from murdering resents the dierent gods of the zodiac constellation. They unborn or newly born babies. He was also invoked against were therefore depicted as guardians because they encompass sudden disease, impotence, and the ill eects of the west all life within their body. In the Sumerian Epic of Gilgamesh wind and south-west wind which blew from the land of the (written in 2100 B.C.), which is where the Lamassu icon image dead and brought famine (which are the very winds Pazuzu originates, they are depicted as being physical star gods, and himself controlled). are seen as living microcosm microcosmss of the zodiac constellation. To the ancient people of his day, although he was seen as Originally the Lamassu were the household protective an evil spirit, Pazuzu was also regarded as a guardian who spirits of the common Babylonian people. When used as house oered not only protection and security, but also worked as guardians,, their image was rst engraved into a clay tablet, a shield against the misfortunes that occurred in an uncertain guardians which was then buried under the threshold of the main door. and often frightening world. Later they were seen as royal protectors, and pairs of stone Because he was originally invoked to scare o any lesser Lamassu were carved and placed at the entrance of royal demon or ghost, Pazuzu was often represented in statuettes palaces. At the entrance of cities however, they were sculpted and engravings with the body of a man, the head of a lion or in colossal size and placed in pairs as sentinels at dierent dog, talons of an eagle, two pairs of wings, and a scorpion’s entrances, each one guarding a dierent side of the city door. tail. He stands with his right hand pointing up and his left The ancient Jewish people were inuenced by the iconogra- hand pointing down. In the opening scenes of The Exorcist phy of Assyrian culture. In fact, the prophet Ezekiel wrote about a movie, he is accurately depicted in the statue that the priest fantastic being made up of aspects of a man, a lion, an eagle, and looks at in the ancient city of Hatra (Figure 1.86). Although a bull (the “Four Faced Cherubim”). Later the four Gospels were small statuettes of the demon have been found in Hatra, no 108
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Figure 1.87. A bronze protection amulet of the demon-god Pazuzu (Louvre Museum, Paris).
Figure 1. 88. A “Lamashtu-Plaque” “Lamashtu-Plaque” (Front) (Front) The Pazuzu peering over the edge of the plaque (Louvre Museum, Paris).
full-sized statues have ever been found. This is because depictions of demons or deities associated with the underworld are extremely rare, as it was believed that in creating such an image, the person would attract the attention of that spirit. The Ancient Mesopotamian Demon Lamashtu
In ancient Mesopotamian mythology, although the goddess Lamashtu was a daughter of the Sky God Anu, she was also feared as a furious and cruel malevolent demon who tormented women during childbirth. Whenever possible, she was also said to kill their young babies and thus bears some of the same demonic functions attributed to Lilith, Adam’s rst wife (see Chapter 9, pages 85-89). From the Neo-Assyrian Period (from 911 and 609 B.C.), the ancient images used to depict Lamashtu (“she who erases”) show her as a mythological hybrid, hybri d, with bare breasts and a hairy body, the head of a lioness, and the ears and teeth of a donkey. She also has long ngers with claw-like ngernails, and the feet of a bird with sharp talons. Lamashtu is often pictured standing or kneeling on a donkey, nursing a pig and a dog, and holding double headed he aded serpents in each hand. Unlike many of the other demonic gures in ancient Mesopotamian lore, the demon-goddess Lamashtu was said to act in malevolent cruelty of her own free will, and not at the instruction instructionss of the gods. Her evil deeds included, but were not limited to: slaying unborn babies, newborn babies, and young children; causing harm to expectant women and young mothers; eating men and drinking their blood; disturbing sleep and creating nightmares; nightmar es; killing plants and infesting rivers and lakes; and bringing plagues, plagues, disease, sickness, sickness, and death. According to researcher A. Sutherland, she is associated with an ancient Semitic list of underworld demons, including: Lamashtu, Labasu, Akbazu, Lilu, Lilitu, Ardat, Lili, and Mukil. Countering the Evil Effects of Lamashtu
In early Mesopotamia it was believed that wearing a bronze amulet of the demon-god Pazuzu could thwart Lamashtu’s’ evil plans for the expectant mother (Figure 1.87).
Figure 1. 89. A “Lamashtu-Plaque” “Lamashtu-Plaque” (Back) The Pazuzu holding and supporting the plaque (Louvre Museum, Paris).
In fact during those times, the demon-god Pazuzu was often invoked, usually with dierent amulets and various statues, in order to protect birthing mothers and young infants against Lamashtu’s cruelty. Thus although Pazuzu was said to be the bringer of famine and drought, he was also invoked for protection against evil and plague, as well as against his malicious wife Lamashtu. These are but a few examples of ancient guardian deities who were later classied class ied as being devils. Another tool used in early Mesopotamia to ward-o the angry demon goddess, was to position a Lamashtu-Plaque over the bed of a sick patient (Figure 1.88 and Figure 1.89). In this protection tablet, the demon-god Pazuzu peers over the edge of a bronze plaque, which is divided into three dierent levels. representt • The Top Level: The symbols in the upper level represen the great cosmic gods that are invoked to heal the sick person: the sun of Shamash, the crescent cresce nt moon of Sin, the lightning bolt of the storm god Adad, and the winged wi nged disc of Ashur, the supreme god of the Assyrian Empire. The seven spirits positioned under these sacred sym bols each have dierent dierent animal’s head, and are are symbolically guarding the door of the patient’s bedchamber. sur • The Middle Level: The patient is lying on a high bed surrounded by two gures dressed in sh skins, like the spirits associated with Ea, the god of depths and wisdom. These healers represent the priestly exorcists who are conducting the ritual with the help of three animal-headed spirits. Certain biblical scholars believe that these animal-headed spirits are early versions of celestial angels, invoked by the priests through ritualistic prayer to drive away evil. • The Bottom Level: The lower or underworld level shows the guardian Pazuzu sending away his angry wife, the female demon-goddess Lamashtu, Lamashtu, who is kneeling on a donkey in a boat, and is twice as big as all the other characters. The boat is sailing along a river full of sh, which sym bolizes the World of Apsu (the Underwor Underworld), ld), home of the the demons. Pazuzu is standing behind Lamashtu, with one arm raised, coaxing his wife to return to the Underworld. 109 10 9
Who Are The Fallen Fallen Angels? In the Abrahamic religions, the term “fallen angel” is used to describe angels who were expelled from Heaven. Although the term “fallen angel” neither appears in the Bible nor in other Abrahamic scriptures, it is commonly used to describe angels who were either cast out of heaven or who transgressed against Divine Law. The idea of fallen angels is derived from the 300 B.C. Jewish Book of Enoch, and the assumption that that the “sons of God” mentioned in Genesis 6:1–4 are fallen angels. However, some biblical scholars consider it most likely that the Jewish tradition of fallen angels predates, even in written form, the composition of Genesis 6:1–4. In the period immediately preceding the composition of the New Testament, some sects of Judaism, like many of the Church Fathers, identied the “sons of God” mentioned in the book of Genesis as fallen angels (see Chapter 12, pages 104-106 104-106). ). The presence of these traditions, not only in the East but also in the Latin-speaking West, is supported by the opinions of Justin Martyr, Bishop Eusebius of Caesarea, Clement of Alexandria, Origen of Alexandria, and Augustine of Hippo (354–430 A.D.). However after the 3rd century onward, both Rabbinic Judaism and certain early Christian authorities rejected the Enochian writings and the reports of illicit unions occurring between fallen angels and women begetting the Nephilim (giants). Although Christianity still adheres to the concept of fallen angels, it shifted the origin of their sin - and moved it towards the beginning of history. Thereafter, fallen angels were seen as being angels who were led by Satan (the accuser) in rebellion against God, and who after the fall from heaven became associated with the demonic realm. In Chapter 5:1 of the Book of Jubilees (written sometime between 160–15 160–1500 B.C.), B.C.), it refers to the fall of angels mention mentioned ed in the Book of Enoch. However in these ancient writings the angels only transgressed their laws after they had begun having sex and procreating with human women. Similar to the rst book of Enoch, the wicked ospring of the fallen angels die by the Great Flood. However in Jubilees Chapter 10, the author introduces a chief of the spirits called call ed “Mastema,” who requests that God spare some of the demonic ospring in order to seduce humankind after the Great Flood. God grants the request and Mastema becomes their leader. Although the concept of fallen angels developed from early Judaism during during the Second Temple Temple period period (530 B.C. – 70 A.D.), A.D.), it wasn’t until the 2nd century onward that rabbis began to turn against the Enochian writings. In The Book of Watchers in the Quran , Patri Patricia cia Cron Crone, e, a schola scholarr specia specializing lizing in early Islami Islamicc histor history y speculates that this rejection was most likely used in order to prevent the Jews from worshiping and venerating angels, and to establish the belief that angels were a lower class of spiritual being as as compared compared to the the omnipresent omnipresent power of God God Almighty Almighty.. In fact, in the 2nd century the famous rabbi Simeon b. Yohai cursed everyone who taught that the sons of God were angels. He vehemently held the belief that the sons of God were sons of judges or sons of nobles. From From that time on, to the Jews “evil” “evil” was no longer attributed to heavenly forces, instead it was now dealt with as an “evil inclination” (“yetzer hara”) that existed within all humans. Yet in certain rabbinic writings, this “evil inclination” was attributed to the angel Samael who is in charge of several accuser angels, angels , and still subordinative to God Almighty. 110
According to Book of Revelations, Chapter 12:7-12, when the accuser Satan was cast down dow n from heaven one third of the angels also fell with him. In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , research researcher er Gustav Gustav Davidson states that it is believed that even at one third of its population, this great host of rebellious angels continued to fall from heaven for nine consecutive days. In the 15th century, century, according to the calculations of the Cardinal Bishop of Tusculum the number of these fallen angels was estimated to have been 133,306,668. However in the rst book of Enoch it only speaks of 200 fallen Angels, and then names a small percentage of these former loyal guardians, teachers, and messengers of God. The following is a small list of fallen angels taken from Gustav Davidson’s book, it was originally gathered from several sources including dierent Apocrypha scriptures, Kabbalistic texts, Ars Goetia texts, early Rabbinic texts, and certain writings from early Christian theologians. The 1st Angelic Order – Heavenly Counselors
• Fallen From The Seraphim (The Six-Winged Fiery Ones)
Abbadona Asmodeus (Sammael – Satan) Astaroth Leviathan Semyaza • Fallen From The Cherubim (The Four Faced Ones)
Azazel Beelzebub Balberith • Fallen From The Thrones (Heavenly Elders)
Gressil Lauiah Murmur Nelchael Raum Sonneillon Verrine The 2nd Angelic Order – Heavenly Governors
• Fallen From The Dominions (Celestial Lords)
Balam Marchosias Nilaihah
Oeillet Paimon Rosier
• Fallen From The Virtues (strongholds)
Ariel Barbatos Barbiel Belial Ielahiah
Pursan Sealiah Senciner Usiel
• Fallen From The Powers (Holy Authorities)
Amy Beleth Carnivean Carreau
Gaap Procell Vual
The 3rd Angelic Order – Heavenly Messengers
• Fallen From The Principalities (Divine Rulers)
Baal-Pcor Verrier • Fallen From The Angels (Messengers and Guardians)
Caim Iuvart Olivier
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
The Spirits Of The Demonic Realm
In the clinic, it is noted that sometimes the problems attributed to a person’s physical, mental, or emotional diseased state can be spiritual in origin, and originate from their suppressed or obsessive thoughts and emotions – as well as from some form of spirit induced psychic attack. The external manifestations of these types of diseased conditions can be quite obscure, with the root of the problem hidden deep inside the core of the individual’s personal spiritual value system. Although most spirit entities are independent and exist outside the inuence of a person’s personal thoughts thoughts or feelings, because “like-attracks-like” sometimes a malevolent spirit can choose to interact with a person who resonates at the same frequency as their own energetic eld (Figure 1.90). These types of toxic spiritual encounters can often aect the victim’s body, mind, and emotions, and sometimes externally manifesting as clinical pathologies. Because of this type of energetic attraction, it is extremely important for a Christian to have a strong spiritual foundation built on true compassion, joy,, and appreciation. Without this essential foundation, a joy person runs the risk of absorbing and replicating the negative energies of other people. Once this absorption happens, happens, the energetic eld of a person becomes more vulnerable to developing evil states, which attracts malevolent spirits who seek to dominate, control, and feed o of all of these suppressed negative thoughts and emotions. This is why whenever there is some type of spiritual interaction involved, the person’s surfacing emotions always manifest the outcome of the encounter. encounte r. The spiritual template that governs the esoteric laws of dominance and control is described as follows: “The imagination leads the spirit (thoughts and emotions), the spirit leads the life-force energy, and the life-force energy governs the body.”
Encountering Spirit Possessed Individuals
“Oppression” and “possession” describe specic states of the heart and mind which are attributed to any individual whose thoughts and emotions have suddenly come under the inuence of a foreign spirit. This darkened spiritual state can also inhabit or inuence the victim’s bodily actions, aecting anyone who comes in contact with their energetic inuence. Sometimes encounters with these types of people can occur on a daily basis, depending on a person’s specic work location and environment, as well as their personal behavioral habits and patterns. Therefore it is essential to understand how to adequately address such conditions. When encountering any type of evil spirit, it is essential to rst understand that within your external energetic boundary system you have absolute authority and seniority, and maintain the exclusive right of ownership. However, because each individual has freewill, this privileged ownership status can be surrendered. surrendered. For example, through the experiences of deep emotional trauma, severe energetic deciency, or even strong denial, a person can unconsciously withdraw their claim to certain areas of the body that they feel are too emotionally painful or mentally dicult to experience. This action of avoidance in turn creates an energetic hole or vacuum, that can quickly be lled with the projected energy originating from another source. Often times this outside source can include the co-dependent energies of well meaning family members or close friends.
Figure 1.90. Because like-attracls-like, a malevolent spirit can connect to any person who resonates with their same “frequency.”
Sometimes however, the energetic vacuum is so emotionally intense that it can draw the presence of a more substantial foreign entity towards the individual. This presence can originate from a strong controlling personality type, often existing within the individual’s immediate family (sometimes certain family members can possess powerful controlling spirits, that dominate and control the family’s current social environment), environmen t), or alternately from some type of disembodied soul, thought-form entity, elemental, or demonic spirit. When any individual is in a state of displaced consciousness and is considered to be “spiritually dead,” it becomes even more possible for demonic entities, malevolent spirits, earthbound ghosts, thought-form thought-form clusters, and other forms of negative parasitic spirit entities to prevail upon the person’s external boundary system. Once this occurs, the spirit entity can then begin the process of entering into and laying claim to the individual’s three bodies, and and slowly start start to inuence their their thoughts thoughts and and actions. When a spirit entity enters into a person’s body, it can often take possession of their center core, thereby overshadowing and controlling their body, mind, and spirit (i.e., the acquired personality). This is why after it has entered into and claimed a physical body, one of the rst things a disembodied soul (earthbound ghost) ghost) will seek to do is to fulll its sensual appetite. This can range from quickly devouring as much food and drink as its host’s body can handle, to suddenly engaging in wild perverted sexual pleasures; or even manifesting some type of powerful homicidal rage. A disembodied disembodied soul will normally lack the ability to feel physical sensations. This is due to the disconnection it has with all of its previous body’s physical senses (touch, smell, taste, etc). Therefore it can only satisfy these cravings through possessing someone else’s living tissues. Consequently, if a person is currently disassociated from God, or has little or no personal boundary system, a condition known as Ghost Possession may sometimes occur. Before a victim’s body is actually possessed, they usually go through six stages of Demonic Assault. These stages are used to weaken the victim’s resistance so that they surrender their freewill. These techniques work extremely well on people who have no spiritual walk simply because they consciously choose to ignore the spirit realm. Therefore when the Demonic Assault begins, they are immediately confused and bewildered by all of the supernatural things that are currently occurring; which they do not believe in, or even imagine to be true. 111
Six Stages of Demonic Assault
The pathological progression that occurs through the various stages of a Demonic Assault can be categorized according to six main stages: Invitation, Infestation, Infe station, Opposition, Oppression, Possession, and Death. These six stages of systematic assault also apply to cases of Ghost and Spirit Possession, although in such cases they occur at a much lower level of intensity; based according to the special class and specic energetic nature of the assaulting spirit entity. The six stages of Demonic Assault are described as follows (Figure 1.91): 1. Stage #1 — Invitation: This rst stage of Demonic Assault can sometimes occur when an individual becomes curious about occult magic and invites or welcomes a one-on-one interaction with the spirit world without the protective covering of a spiritual lineage, a good teacher teacher,, or proper training. Because these subtle spiritual interactions can occur even at the subconscious level, once this state of Invitation is initiated, the welcomed spirit will begin to work in conjunction with the victim’s carnal nature; creating spiritual unrest and internal conict. The constant mental and emotional bombardment initiated by the spirit entity onto the victim’s carnal nature will tend to vacillate between temptation and guilt. The primary intention is to wear the victim down, eventually exposing their weaknesses, and eroding their moral character. As the spirit entity begins to work through the strong energetic pull of the victim’s personal vices or addictions, it will continue to tempt and entice the individual by luring them into places or situations through which unethical actions can easily produce its desired goal. Once this occurs, the spirit will immediately create great emotional distress in the form of guilt created from the victim violating their moral “code of conduct,” which in turn generates shame. Next the spirit entity will create feelings of great anxiety over the fear of being discovered, discredited, dishonored, and/or disgraced, and generate the foregone conclusion that attempting to correct or rectify the situation is fruitless. At its most profound level, the technique of temptation and guilt can eventually develop into what is known as “Spiritual Bondage.” This results in the creation of specic addictions to certain energetic and emotional patterns–to the extent that they begin to dominate the victim’s life. This type of pattern can range from simple everyday thoughts and expressions, to powerful compulsive out bursts that that can suddenly arise arise without provocation. provocation. For example, small irritations can instantly escalate into full blown rage; rage; or small envies can suddenly become become transtransformed into destructive jealous obsessions. Sometimes this type of psychic attack does not go beyond this rst stage of control, and the victim is simply used as a stable source of energetic food for the spirit entity. Other times however, the victim is chosen for the complete demonic investment of spiritual mayhem; and the second stage of control known as “Infestation” is initiated into action. As previously mentioned, no demonic interaction will usually occur unless an individual has granted some sort of permission for the spirit entity to enter into their life. However, there are two main spiritual laws that apply to 112
Invitation Infestation Stages of Demonic Assault
Opposition Oppression Possession Death
Figure 1.91. Six Main Stages of Demonic Assault.
this unique type of “permission granting” phenomenon; one method is known as “The Law of Attraction,” and the rule is called “The Law of Invitation:” • The Law of Attraction: Attraction: This law states that “Like Attracts Like,” and therefore evil spirits are attracted to people who naturally perform evil deeds. • The Law of Invitation: This law states that “Once invited, a spirit is ‘authorized’ to claim its territory, and is now free to act on its own accord.” 2. Stage #2 — Infestatio Infestation: n: Once permission has been granted, the second stage of Demonic Assault begins, and the “Infestation” process is now underway within a home. In any haunted house situation, if neither the Law of Attraction or Law of Invitation apply, then it is likely that a Demonic Infestation occurred in the home prior to the new tenants arrival. In this second stage, the strategy of the spirit is now focused on generating large amounts of fear through strange incidences of unexplainable psychic phenomenon. This activity is especially prevalent between the hours of 9:00 p.m. and 6:00 a.m., with the peak of disturbances occurring between 1:00 a.m. and 5:00 a.m. Generally the rst activities will often occur around 3:00 a.m. (known as the “witching hour”). However once the initial Infestation has taken place, the disturbing phenomena will tend to erupt at any time of the night after the sun has gone down. For the most part, demonic forces have a dicult time functioning in an environment of light, hence the name “spirits of darkness.” However, if the i nfesting spirit can draw energy through fear during the daylight hours, the disturbing activity may also continue throughout the day (at a somewhat diminished level of activity). A person will know that the Infestation stage is activated when objects within the victim’s living environment suddenly begin to move about by themselves, displaying typical manifestations of poltergeist activity. During the Infestation stage the main strategy is to unbalance the victim’s spirit and create great fear, anger, and grief– all of which generates large quantities of negative psychic energy.. The primary goal being to continually torment the energy victim until their internal will and resistance to psychic dominance is nally broken down. During the early stages of Infestation, the spirit goes to great pains in order to cover its tracks. This is because it does not want to be discovered until it has established a solid foothold. Therefore it tries to arouse great fear within the victim’s heart and mind so that the powerfully discharged
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
energy created from these types of strong emotions can be later used by the spirit entity when it is nally ready to manifest its full power power.. Children, especially infants, are highly vulnerable to demonic activity during the Infestation stage. In fact, during the Infestation stage infants between the ages of one and two will often wake up screaming because of night terrors. Remember,, the spirit entity’s primary goal is to both phys Remember ically and emotionally exhaust its victims, and eventually place the occupants in a state of perpetual fear. 3. Stage #3 — Opposition: This third stage of Demonic Assault is observed when the victim’s three bodies are all aected. In this stage, the spirit entity creates many obstacles by attempting to block the victim’s personal connection with God, and sabotages their attempts to nd help from priests, friends, and family. In order to accomplish this, the spirit will deliberately inuence people and events by connecting them with similar negative energies that are currently active within the environment. The spirit can additionally create moods of hostility hostility,, mistrust, or despair; and directly control a few people within the environment in order to inuence others in order to accomplish this task. One example of demonic Opposition is the ability of blinding the mind mind of the victim so that that they feel all-alone and unsupported. Without this much needed support system, the victim feels rejected, betrayed, and abandoned; and is kept in a mental and emotional state of deep depression and despair. In this unstable mental state, the victim now feels that they have no real power to act or change their life, and therefore gives up and surrenders into the dominating will of the oppressing demonic spirit. Demonic Opposition creates great strife and disharmony in a victim’s life. It is therefore considered to be a form of “demonic harassment,” with the primary goal of keeping divine intuitions, spiritual insights, and even certain blessings from positively inuencing the victim’s life. After a spirit has Infested a dwelling, the supernatural manifestations can be both terrifying and horrendous; and the victim who is being assaulted will generally be petried with fear. Even the temperature in the house will sometimes quickly uctuate from searing heat — to bone chilling cold. In certain cases, the victim’s clothes will be half torn o of their body, with imprints of teeth or claw marks observed on their bruised skin. Often the malevolent spirit will project its own energetic odor when it enters into a room; which will immediately inform the victim of its presence. These unique odors can sometimes smell like the powerful stench of sulfur, decaying meat, burnt wood, cat urine, or excrement. In the early stages of demonic Opposition, the spirit may materialize as a black energetic mass, which can sometimes be detected through your peripheral vision. The more negative energy the spirit can absorb, the more distinct its features will become. Often the very rst thing that happens after the demonic Infestation stage is completed, is that there will be threeknocks at the door, or footsteps heard walking throughout the house. There may be scratching from inside the walls, strange hot or cold spots detected in certain areas of the home, a strange creepy feeling felt in a particular particu lar room or
area, the sounds of whispering or heavy breathing may be audibly heard, heard, or there there may be be an undeniable undeniable feeling that there is another presence existing within the house. The sense of this presence may develop to the point that the individual or their family may begin to wake up at xed times during the night. Other incidents may include vandalism by unseen forces, and pandemonium caused from the interference and manipulation of electromagnetic appliances (phones, computers, etc.); which is a common tactic used by spirit entities to delay a call for help. Lights may switch on and o by themselves, objects may levitate, and very often there will be scratching noises coming from within the walls. Doors or windows may be constantly opening or slammed shut by themselves. There can also be obscene or anti-religious statements written on the walls and mirrors by unseen hands hands in any of a dozen languages. Items can sometimes materialize and dematerialize right in front of the victim’s eyes, and all religious objects are usually either desecrated or conspicuously hung upside down. Small res may instantaneously burst out in corners of the room, often on chairs, couches, or curtains; and ungodly screams, deep baleful moaning or maniacal laughter laughte r is often heard. At this point, there is an atmosphere of evil so thick that it seems that you could literally cut it with a knife. During the demonic Opposition stage, energetic activity sometimes occurs in reverse (i.e., clocks will suddenly stop and may start running counter-clockwise), and there can also be other indistinct violations of the laws of physics (items levitating, etc.). Sometimes stones, nuts and bolts, and even small animals (commonly frogs or sh) have been known to fall out of a clear blue sky onto a house that is under demonic attack. These stones will come down with such a force that they can actually penetrate the roof. In some cases the downpour of stones will occ ur inside the house as well, often falling in a zig-zag pattern. Other times the demonic entity will make items suddenly appear out of nowhere. Often known as an “Apport” (see Chapter 22, page 188), these bizarre items will often feel warm to the touch as they materialize. Although most Apports are frequently produced out of urine, bile, excrement, vomit, or blood, other Apports may contain such metals as iron and steel. These substances generally appear because they are either teleported into the home, or have been energetically assembled by the demonic spirit. It is interesting to note that Apports usually contain all of the minerals, trace elements, and amino acids found in nature. As the demonic Opposition continues to escalate, the scratching from within the walls normally changes to knocking, then hard knocking, and nally percussive pounding. These pranks are intended to infuriate the victim and their family. Appliances may go on and o by themselves, the phone may suddenly ring with no one at the other end, or the front doorbell will ring while there are knocks at the back-door even even though no no one is at either door. door. Other indications of a demonic presence are the unusual movement of items; a foul stench experienced in certain areas of the house; the food on the stove will not cook, and the dish water freezes; keys will not open locks, and 113
door handles will not turn. All of this is a psychological strategy used by malevolent spirits in order to create emotional distress within the victim and their family. 4. Stage #4 — Oppression: Although the various distur bances that occur during the Opposition stage may be frightening, it is during the Oppression stage that the demonic spirit establishes a foot-hold, and now begins to use all of its supernatur supernatural al powers to initiate a malicious assault on the victims. In the stage of Infestation, the house where the victim is living is essentially being haunted; and in the stage of Opposition, the victim’s vic tim’s body, mind, and spirit is being continuously assaulted in order to weaken the victim’s will. In the stage of Oppression, the spirit entities are now launching l aunching a full-scale assault in order to try and take over the victim or people occupying the residence. Sometimes, unknown to the victims, the stage of Infestation has already occurred within the house, and the rst time any problem is observed is when the Oppression stage suddenly begins to manifest. During the Oppression stage, the demonic entity embarks on a powerful psychological attack focused on dominating the victim’s will. The victim believes that they are being mentally and telepathically bombarded, and continually feels that they are the per sonal attention of something that is both malevolent and relentless. The primary objective is to cause the victim to lose control or show a momentary lapse of freewill, which then opens the door for the nal Possession stage to take place. Therefore techniques applied in this later stage of Demonic Assault are specically tailored for the victim, so as to create experiences that are so terrible that the victim’s will and support system is completely destroyed. Generally the aggressive assault comes from two fronts, physical and psychological; which is used in order to weaken and disorient the victim’s body and mind, while simultaneously targeting the victim’s emotions. What makes this stage so serious, is that if one or more spirit entities have been successful in establishing a strong foothold during the Infestation stage, then oftentimes more powerful demonic entities are liable to come onto the scene, and change a bad experience into a living nightmare. At this stage, having the victim maintain their will and personal self-control has now become essential to their survival. This is because once the victim begins breaking down, the malevolent activities that are currently surrounding surrounding them will quickly escalate, until the victim is completely overcome. Individuals who are suering from demonic Oppression tend to have previously experienced severe emotional trauma in their life; that resulted in extremely low self-esteem, depression, despair, fear, rage, and so on. These are the dark energies on which the demonic spirits feed. Therefore when the demonic spirit rst observes this pattern within a victim, it then attaches itself to the targeted person’s energy eld; drawing sustenance from the victim’s chronic release of negative emotions (Figure 1.92). Because these types of demonic entities vampire life force energy, they are also considered to be powerful energetic parasites which provoke and increase negative emotional reactions. reactions. Therefore each time the victim dis114
Figure 1.92. In demonic Oppression, the malevolent spirit
attaches itself onto the victim’s energy eld and begins to feed.
charges these intense negative emotions into their energy eld, the demonic spirit ingests and absorbs this energy as food. If for any reason the spirit entity is exorcised from the victim’s body, and leaves or abandons the victim’s energetic eld, it will roam about like a predator, predator, looking for its next food source and energetic feeding ground. This is why in certain families, the spiritual dynamics of demonic Oppression are often passed down from one generation to the next, along with certain dysfunctional mental, emotional and spiritual patterns. Most Demonologists who study the various supernatural actions of demonic entities have noted that in the process of a demonic Oppression, there are two main forms of strategy used to disorient the victim. The rst technique is to attack the victim’s mind and body (known as an “Internal Assault”), and the second technique is to attack the victim’s senses (known as an “External Assault”). Both techniques are described as follows: • Attacking the Victim’s Victim’s Mind and Body (Internal Assault):
This type of energetic assault focuses on breaking-down the victim’s physical functions, adversely inuencing their body’s internal organ systems. Generally the t he spirit will approach the victim’s three bodies and either enter them through the area known as the “Courtyard of the Heart” (located at the center solar plexus) or through the “Mouth of God” point (located at the back of their head). If the spirit attacks the center of the diaphragm, the victim will sometimes experience what is known as the “Old Hag Syndrome” (Figure 1.93). In this type of assault, the attacking spirit rides the chest of the victim, rendering them immobile. The experience is frightening because the victim, although paralyzed, seems to have full use of their senses. This attack is often accompanied by strange smells, the sound of approachin approaching g footsteps, apparitions of strange shadows or glowing eyes, and the feeling feeli ng of an oppressive weight pressing on the chest making it dicult for the victim to breathe. All of the victim’s body’s senses are telling them that something real and evil is happening to them, however, this type of energetic enchantment is often only broken when the victim is at the point of losing lo sing consciousness.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Figure 1.94. A spirit induced epileptic seizure. Figure 1.93. In the “Old Hag Syndrome,” the spirit entity positions itself on the center of the diaphragm (Courtyard of the Heart).
The Old Hag Syndrome is often known to adversely aect the victim’s heart (causing palpitations), lungs (causing dyspnea and respiration problems), and stomach (causing digestive disorders disorders). ). If the demonic spirit attacks the victim’s Mouth of God point located at the base of the neck where the brain meets the spine (by the medulla oblongata), they will experience symptoms such as cold chills, vertigo, nausea, headaches, or epileptic seizures (Figure 1.94). This type of internal assault is considered to be an emotional and psychological intrusion; and is initiated in order to bring about an overall change in the way the victim thinks. The goal of this type of assault is to eventually control the victim’s mind by supernaturally activating and energizing the deep seated internal vices and obsessions. As the victim slowly becomes a slave to their own empowered feelings of lust, greed, anger, ang er, etc., the demonic spirit increasingly dominates the victim’s will. This technique becomes the doorway to demonic Possession. Therefore the primary objective of the Oppression stage is to eventually take control and possess the victim’s body. If the demonic entity cannot accomplish this task, then the secondary goal is to drive the individual to commit murder murder,, suicide, or both. It should be noted here that in the past possessed indi viduals have sometimes killed themselves in the belief that t hat they will also kill the demonic entity who is controlling their body and actions, which actually does not work. Demonic spirits of a higher order (i.e., the “generals”) tend to be the ones that bring about the internal oppression process. This is because the lesser spirit spiri t entities who were tortormenting the victim (the “soldiers”) tend to lack the wisdom and energetic ability to follow through after the Oppression stage has been completed. These lesser demonic entities are simply workers that bring about the external havoc required in order to breakdown a victim’s will through fright; while the more powerful higher order of demonic entities are responsible for breaking down the victim’s will by diminishing any remaining internal psychological resistance. Because Oppressed victims sometimes struggle with severe depression and despair, there are several types of emotional and mental manifestations relating to hormonal or chemical imbalances that are not in any way related to demonic interactions. For example, sometimes certain emotional and mental imbalances are associated with an unbalanced diet. Therefore in cases of bipolar and schizo-
phrenic individuals, the exorcist must rst determine if the perceived disharmony and visual manifestations originated from a physical, mental, emotional, or spiritual disruption. • Attacking the Victim’s Senses (External Assault): This type of Demonic Assault focuses on breaking-d breaking-down own the victim’s internal perceptions, beliefs, and innate trust in their own thoughts and understanding. Therefore in this form of Oppression, the malevolent spirit spiri t reaches out and interacts with the physical world in order to bring about deceptive illusions and frightening images. The victim can see and feel certain events that are projected by the demonic spirit in order to terrify and essentially derange the victim’s mind. This type of external assault comes at the victim on both the natural and supernatural level. During this type of assault, the victim’s ve senses are often saturated with images of frightening or repulsive phenomenon, such as blood curdling screams, nauseating smells, heavy breathing, disembodied footsteps, rapid changes in room temperature, knocking and pounding on the walls, ghostly visions, etc. (Figure 1.95). All powerful spirit entities are notorious for being able to overshadow a victim’s mind. This form of telepathic hypnosis allows them to choose any form or image they wish to project, and the victim will see, hear, feel, and taste the projected energetic illusions. Therefore in the fourth stage of Demonic Assault, the spirit entity who is currently oppressing the victim’s senses merely needs to think of how it wishes to display itself, and the victim’s mind will materialize that specic image. Certain powerful earthbound ghosts, spirit entities and demonic elementals can also perform this same technique simply through bypassing the victim’s physical eyes, and pro jecting the desired desired image directly directly into the victim’s victim’s mind through their Third Eye. This subtle energetic projection results in the telepathic transference of images projected from one energetic intelligence to another. In the peak of an external assault, the victim may experience such phenomenon as sudden materialization or dematerialization, teleportation, and levitation of both people and of objects (Figure 1.96). However, the victim can also experience strangulation sensations, cuts, burns, gouges, unexplained wounds, sudden critical illnesses, blinding headaches headaches,, spontaneous spontaneous outbreak outbreakss of of re, re, inhuinhuman voices calling on the phone, demonic faces showing up on the television screen, or blasphemy written on the wall from unseen hands. One of the most common ways that a demonic entity will choose to reveal its energetic form, is to appear as a phantom image that is often observed as being blacker 115
Victim’s ve senses are saturated External Assault (The demonic spirit focuses on breaking-down the victim’s physiological functions
and adversely inuencing their physical body’s internal organ systems.
with frightening images and various repulsive phenomenon.
The victim sees and feels
certain horric activities projected by the demonic spirit in order to terrify and essentially derange the victim’s mind.
Materialization, dematerialization, teleportation and levitation of both people and objects. External cuts, burns, gouges, unexplained wounds, spontaneous
outbreaks of re, inhuman voices calling on the phone, demonic faces showing up on the television screen, blasphemy written on the walls.
Demonic Oppression
Internal Assault (The demonic spirit focuses on breaking-down the victim’s internal perceptions, beliefs, and innate trust in their own thoughts and understanding).
The sudden manifestations of critical illnesses, pressure on the solar plexus, lung
Attacking the victim’s “Courtyard of the Heart” (Solar Plexus Area)
congestion, difculty in breathing, dyspnea, respiratory problems, heart palpatations, and stomach and digestive disorders.
The sudden manifestations of vertigo, nausea, blinding headaches, st rangulation sensations, and sometimes powerful Epileptic convulsions and seizures.
Attacking the victim’s “Mouth of God” (External Occipital Lobe)
Figure 1.95. Strategy of Demonic Oppression.
than the blackest black. However, because the malevolent spirit is also a powerful supernatural being, it can sometimes choose to appear in the radiant form of a saint, an angel of light, or a transcended celestial master. Which is why in we are told to “test the spirits to see if they are of God” (2 Corinthians 11: 13-15). Sometimes even after certain counter-measures are beginning to take aect, just before the demonic spirit leaves the house it will attack its victim by releasing a basketball sized glowing light. As this light is being projected from the demonic entity entit y, it produces a deafening roar that can be compared to that of a furnace blast. As it approaches, the projected energy ball will continue to grow in brightness and intensity, intensity, and then suddenly vanish, sucking most of the life force energy from the room. The primary purpose for using this type of demonic energy ball is to leave the victim energetically drained, causing them to immediately fall into a deep sleep. Then while in this state of deep sleep, the demonic entity can suddenly reappear and continue its assault on its victim’s body body,, mind, and spirit. Generally the Oppression stage focuses on targeting one or two members of a family group; specically the ones who are the most psychologically vulnerable vulnerable to this type of psychic attack. Extensive research surrounding this matter indicates that four out of ve oppressed or possessed victims tend to be women. This is because most women tend to be more spiritually open and energetically sensitive than men. • Spiritual Bondage (Obsession): Spiritual Bondage, also known as demonic Obsession, is considered to be one of the nal stages of demonic Oppression. This condition is observed when the victim’s thoughts and emotions have been brought into powerful powerful spiritual bondage bondage over the various energetic patterns of the demonic entity. In other words, 116
Figure 1.96. Demonic Possession.
in a Spiritual Bondage the demonic entity has made such a strong telepathic rapport with its victim, that their mind becomes so unconsciou unconsciously sly attuned to the spirit that they are now thinking on the same frequency. In this stage, the victim experiences a chronic state of bizarre daydreaming, unstable thoughts and desires, and uncontrollable impulses; and they are often completely complet ely disconnected from reality. Because the consciousness of the mind is the spiritual linking point existing between each person and God, when a victim becomes subjected subjected to Spiritual Spiritual Bondage, they immediately immediately lose all spiritual direction in their life. A victim can also be brought into Spiritual Bondage through attacking some aspect of their physical body, usually the digestive system, reproductive system, vascular system, nervous system, or endocrine system. Clinically, this type of demonic attack has been known to create certain forms of epilepsy, arthritis, allergies, skin problems, and sometimes terminal illnesses. Spiritual Bondage is one of the most dramatic and crippling stages of Demonic Assault, as it can eventually eventuall y lead the victim to Possession. Therefore in this type of demonic
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Oppression stage, the victim has become enslaved by their own suppressed fears, passions and desires for pleasure, greed, or power, and has now evolved into a powerful progressive progr essive state of Obsession. Sometimes the victims are held prisoner in their own home while systematically being overpowered by these demonic forces. The more powerful spirit entities of the demonic realm are not aected by physical boundaries or distance; only the less powerful forms of earthbound ghosts and other lower level spirit entities are. Therefore once the demonic Oppression stage has begun, the attacking malevolent spirit can track its prey no matter where they try to run and hide. By simply thinking about a particular encounter or spirit entity entit y, a thought intention is released like a powerful energetic portal (or life-line), enabling the demonic spirit to quickly track and draw itself to the energy of the victim. In the demonic Obsession stage, the victim has the instinctual knowledge that the horric thoughts, images, and suggestions currently running through their mind do not originate from their own personal consciousness. consciousness. However, during this time of torment, some victims eventually cave-in and nally consent to the Possession. This is done simply to put an end e nd to the extreme pain and anguish they have been currently undergoing. undergoing. 5. Stage #5 — Possession: The Possession stage takes place when the demonic spirit nally takes control of the victim’s three bodies (i.e., their physical body, energy body, and spirit body). During the Oppression stage, the demonic entity tries to manipulate the human will through temptation, intimidation, and other diabolical inuences that are dicult for the person to resist. During the Possession stage however, the demonic spirit no longer attacks the victim, but instead now lives inside of the victim’s body. Having now seized the body of the victim, vic tim, the demonic entity imposes its own will over the human spirit (its ego based acquired personality). When a demonic Oppression occurs, the spirit entity will often rst attach itself to the “Mouth of God” area, located at the base of the neck where the brain meets the spine. Then when a full-blown Possession happens, happens, the spirit entity will move to the area of their Courtyard of the Heart (i.e., the center solar plexus area), and physically enter into and take residence of the victim’s body. The demonic spirit will most often enter into a victim’s body from the left side. Once this occurs, the victim’s eternal soul is usually overshadowed and their acquired ac quired personality is energetically displaced (which immediately moves outside the victim’s physical body body,, exiting via the right side). While this type of Possession is happening, the energy of the human acquired spirit looks like a white cloud-like vapor as it leaves, and the energy of the demonic spirit looks like a dark black cloud-like vapor as it enters. Within a short time after the Possession takes place, the victim’s body begins to change. Certain tremors, convulsions, muscle cramps and contortions contorti ons occur, as the victim helplessly struggles against the demonic intrusion. When a victim is nally possessed, their overshadowed state of mind often gives way to different periods of complete blackout; wherein the victim has no conscious
awareness of what is happening to them, where they went, or what they were doing. During this occurrence, the victim’s personality is often dramatically inuenced by the demonic spirit who is currently overshadowing them. In a worse case scenario, the eternal soul trapped inside the body along along with the possessing demonic demonic spirit can become completely paralyzed; and all of its suggestive inuence is now immediately pushed aside. This binding of the eternal soul, results in a total psychic domination of the demonic entity,, manifesting as a full blown demonic Possession. entity Posse ssion. At this nal stage in Demonic Assault, the victim’s body is virtually a puppet for the malevolent spirit entity. What makes a demonic Possession one of the most difcult stages to treat, is a unique development known as a “Pretense” (i.e., pretendin pretending g that everything is normal). In a Pretense, the possessing spirit entity hides behind the victim’s old established acquired personality. The longer the demonic spirit makes the exorcist think that the condition is simply a state of clinical psychosis, the greater the chance there is that the exorcist will give up, and the demonic spirit is allowed to keep its prey. One of the fastest ways to recognize someone who has been Possessed is throug through h observing their eyes. In Matthew 6:22-23, Jesus states, The eye is the lamp of the body. So if your eye is clear, your whole body will be full of light. However, if your eye is evil, then your entire body will be full of darkness. darkness. If the light within you is darkness, darkn ess, then how great is that darkness.
Since the eyes are the windows to the eternal soul, they tend to reveal the condition of every person’s spiritual nature. Therefore in a person who is Possessed, their eyes are not drooping or half asleep, instead they tend to be wide open and alert. In fact, the look in the eyes of someone who is Demon Possessed is denitely not human, but is instead the look of a wild, crazed individual, full of hate. After a Possession, the victim’s face will often begin to distort; and in 9 out of 10 Possessions, the victim’s facial characteristics change into a bony disoriented appearance that is totally unlike the person’s normal appearance. appearance. All of the changes that occur within the victim are physical, and even the skin and bones actually change their form. The energetic eects of a Possession will often appear on the face color of the victim; manifesting as a slight shade of dark energy, and cause their external energetic eld to appear as a dull gray smoke. The victim’s voice will also change, often becoming gross and deep. After an exorcism, the victim’s features will usually revert back to normal. In fact, once the Possession has passed, all of the physical and energetic symptoms will immediately stop, and within hours the victim will usually return back to looking like the person they were before the Possess Possession ion occurr occurred. ed. However However,, in certain cases where the victim suddenly ages overnight or takes on the strange features of someone who has died, oftentimes these uncommon visual eects are not reversible. The possessed victim may frequently manifest incredible supernatural strength; often being capable of easily tossing about several adult men at once. This is why if a victim is demon Possessed, the person is liable to come at you like an enraged animal with supernatural strength and unstoppable physical power. 117
Once Possession takes place, the spirit will seek to mu- Different Types of Possession In a Possession, the spirit is no longer hidden within the tilate the victim’s body, or begin a wild spree of physical external energetic elds, but instead has now entered inside mayhem. This is because the demonic spirit isn’t content by merely possessing a body body.. Instead its mind is xed on the victim and gained control of their body and mind. At this point in time, the spirit entity is able to direct its own thoughts, creating death by “possessing one — to kill many.” Until a formal exorcism is performed, the victim’s body emotions, desires, and impulses through its Possessed host. will be the residence for one or more demonic entities. Once this happens, there is a big dierence between what will transpiree in a “Spirit (Ghost) Possession,” and what i s often The more demonic spirits that possess a person’s body, transpir the more powerful it will become, and the more dicult it observed in a “Demonic Possession.” The dierence being according to the specic levels of their their manifested enwill be to perform an exorcism. This is why the Possession based according of a victim by many demonic spirits is a common occur- ergetic powers. In many Possession cases, it is not a demonic rence (Mark 5:9). In most cases of demonic Possessions, Possessions, entity, elemental, or fallen angel that is currently controlling six or more spirits commonly inhabit the victim’s body. a victim’s body. Instead it is often the disembodied soul of a Sometimes a disembodied soul may possess and coexist deceased human who is still wondering around as an earthghost looking for something something to do. inside their body along with the victim’s eternal soul. This bound ghost The problem is that symptom manifestations not only is often seen in certain cases of multiple-per multiple-personality sonality disorvary according to the type of possession, but also how each ders. When this type of “Ghost Possession” occurs, both the possessing entity and the victim’s acquired personality victim manifests dierent physical, mental, and emotional may sometimes speak from within the body. In such cases strengths and weaknesses; which must be rst overcome and it is dicult to determine how many possessing entities then exploited by the possessing entity. This energetic transare in the group that is operating within the victims body. formation occurs either through instant or gradual possession. The factors inuencing the rate or speed of the Possession Although these vocalizations may emanate from the victim’s include the internal state and strength of the vi ctim’s mind, voice box, the possessed person may often be unconscio unconscious us at the time this happens. In cases of demonic Possession, the as well as their physical health, energetic sensitivity, susceputterances may simply resonate from somewhere outside tibility (i.e., chronic alcohol or drug use), and whether or not permission was given. the victim’s body. Additionally,, the majority of possessed victims originally Additionally Although generally denied in the West, the condition suer from a range of severe psychological and behavioral of demonic Possession is widely acknowledged in most cultures and countries of the world (China, India, Tibet, disorders, with an occasional overshadowing. Therefore if the Bali, Indonesia, South America, Egypt, Greece, Africa, the human host is too strong mentally for a full-blown Possession to Caribbean, etc.). According to many of these cultures, if a immediately occur, sometimes the spirit will use other metho ds victim is possessed by an Animal Spirit, his body will emit to progressively break down the victim’s defense mechanisms. Another factor to consider is the victim’s spiritual a shy stench; or if they are possessed by an Elemental strengthss and weaknesses, which also determines if the De(i.e., earth spirit, water spirit, or re spirit), the victim will strength monic Assault will happen instantly or progressively. display some form of psychic power. • Instant Possession: There are powerful demonic entities 6. Stage #6 — Death: The nal stage of a Demonic Assault Assault that can instantly possess a victim upon rst contact. In inevitably ends with the death of the victim; most often this type of Possession, the victim has come under a severe by suicide. suicide. As previously mentioned, the general general goal of demonic attack. During an Instant Possession, the victim the demonic realm is to rst possess a victim, and then experiences sudden personality changes, as the demonic have them torment as many people as possible, before entity replaces the victim’s acquired personality with its causing the host to take their own life. own. The degree of control that the spirit entity has on Although life and freewill belong to man, according ac cording to its victim depends on the person’s personal strength and ancient belief the eternal soul belongs to God. The eternal experience associated with spiritual combat. Remember, soul is therefore considered a “relic of God” that human the ultimate goal in Possession is to overcome the victim’s vi ctim’s beings have been gifted gifted with, and specically told not to will, and use their body as a human vehicle. lose. This is why it is important to make sure our living • Progressive Possession: In this type of Possession, the space provides a divine sanctuary for our eternal soul; spirit entity uses a slow integration of its supernatural and that it does not become corrupted by the various skills to overshadow and eventually overtake the victim’s thought-forms that energetically produce internal and normal life experience. The length of time involved in a external disorder. Otherwise these disruptive energetic Progressive Possession depends on the circumstances surpatterns will create a continuous state of chaos within our rounding the initial takeover. For example, certain victims small universe; leading us to turn away from divine unity with multiple-personality disorder are often said to have with God, and follow after our own innate survival based been possessed by dierent entities since childhood. patterns; which continuously war against our divine spirit. Symptoms of Progressive Possession come and go in A person who truly understands the divine nature of waves of energetic assault. As the internal activities of God also knows the various hierarchies of angelic powers the possessing entity slowly begins to aect the victim’s that support and maintain the great mysteries. Therefore three bodies, the autonomic levels of the victim’s nervous when a victim has come under demonic Possession, only system that controls their subconscious mind gradually an trained exorcist will be able to eectively reverse that becomes overshadowed. overshadowed. condition. 118
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 14. Personal Encounters With Demon Possessed Individuals Individuals The following are some examples of encountering demon possessed people, taken from my personal autobiography, A Master’s Journey: Secret Memoirs of a Warrior Warrior,, Healer, Healer, & Mystic.
These experiences are included here so that the reader may understand that dealing with such a person is not limited to only the strange life of a professional exorcist. Encountering a Crazy Man In Portland
In 1972, after about 9 months of street witnessing and preaching the word of God on Cannery Row, two Christian brotherss and I decided brother decided to disband disband our small mission outreach house located locate d on Foam Street in Monterey, Monterey, California. Californi a. At that time, one of the brother’s sister (Linda) arrived from Los Angeles in order to drive him back to Southern California. Around 10:00 p.m. we all said good night and then went to bed, leaving Linda to sleep on the living-room livi ng-room couch. After saying our evening eve ning prayers, Randy, Lynn, Lynn, and I turned o the lights and quickly fell asleep. Surprisingly, the next morning Linda greeted all of us saying, “Boy you guys sure burned the midnight oil and stayed up late last night. I could hear all three of you singing in three-part harmony all night until 4:00 in the morning. I almost came over and pounded on your door so that I could get some sleep; but I gured that it was your last night together, and the harmony was so incredibly beautiful, that I Figure 1.97. The 1972 Shiloh Ministry house in Portland, Oregon. just laid there and listened.” Now what actually makes this quite a miracle, is the fact that not only were we all sound would hold this crazy guy o until they get here. At that time, asleep at that time, but one of the brothers Randy could not I truly believed that because of all of my previous martial arts carry a tune — even if you were to place it inside a bucket. training I would be able to at least grapple and restrain this After breakfast, we all said our final goodbyes; and crazy guy, and prevent him from harming anymore people Randy and I drove up to Portland, Oregon to join the Shiloh until the police came to arrest him. Ministry, and work at their berry farm. The Portland Shiloh Randy immediately took o and ran around the corner Ministry had about 25 to 30 Christian brothers and sisters of the building in order to get the two police ocers. As I living together in an Inner-City Mission House (Figure 1.97). turned around to face the large biker-looking bi ker-looking guy gu y, I suddenly In the house, all of the brother brotherss slept in bunk beds located in found myself face-to-face with this huge 6’ 7,” 280 lb. demon the downstairs basement, and worked during the day at the possessed crazy man. His hair and eyes were completely wild berry farm; while the sisters lived in the various bedrooms looking, and he had dark green snot running down each of located inside the house, and during the day cooked the food, his nostrils. He was glaring down at me in erce hatred; and made jams and jellies, and kept the house clean. the lead pipe which he held in his right hand, was already One Friday evening, Randy and I were street witnessing raised above his head, positioned to strike me in the head. on the main streets in Portland, Oregon. We We had just given two Suddenly I felt a powerful surge of energy rush from the police ocers free “tracks” (i.e., Christian Literature), Literature), which center of my heart into his body; and I immediately began they immediately crumbled up and threw on the ground. to lovingly speak to him, saying, “Did you know that God As we rounded the corner of a building, a strange thing loves you, and that Jesus died for you so that you could be happened; it was like walking into a crazy, bizarre dream. free of all this pain. I know that you are hurting right now, but Suddenly I noticed that there was a rather large biker-looking you are truly loved; and you don’t have to do this anymore.” guy, with long wild hair, beating up several people with a I don’t know how long I stood there speaking to the dethree-foot-long lead pipe. Blood was spattered everywhere, everywhere, mon possessed man; only that time suddenly seemed to stop. and many people were screaming hysterically. And as I continued to speak, I was sincerely and earnestly At rst I thought that they were lming a movie because communicating from the deepest part of my heart; desperately the situation seemed seem ed so unreal, and I was having a dicult time trying to reach the overshadowed soul that was currently convincing myself that what I was observing was really happen- located somewhere inside this demon possessed body. ing. Yet Yet as I continued to watch the violent mayhem continue, The demon possessed man on the other hand, looked as and several bloody victims quickly dropping unconscious onto if he had been completely frozen in time and space; and he the street, I realized that these people actually needed our help. seemed to be paralyzed, with his right hand still raised above This was my rst encounter with a demon possessed man. his head ready to strike. As much as he tried, he could not Because the attacker looked crazy crazy,, I told Randy to run and budge or even move a muscle, and his physical body was get the two police ocers we had just spoken to, and that I completely frozen in that posture. 119
Suddenly the two Portland Policemen arrived and grabbed the demon possessed man, and time seemed to immediately speed up. As they wrestled the immense guy down to the ground, several bleeding witnesses immediately came running up, and each began to tell their own story of the horrible atrocities that they had all experienced at the hands of this wild man. After the police had handcued the crazy man and called calle d for backup; they the y then looked at me and said, “You did a great job son.” I then looked at both of them and answered, “No it wasn’t me, it was the power of God that stopped him. If you truly trust in Jesus.....” I was immediately interrupted mid-sentence by one of the policemen, who looked at me and loudly shouted, “You need to clear out — now.” Encountering A Demon Possessed Patient
Some 20 years later, in 1992, I experienced my rst clinical encounter with a demon possessed patient. When I rst met with this patient, I had originally agreed to treat her for a brain tumor that had developed on her pituitary gland, and “not” for demonic possession. Because I had already dissolved six other pituitary gland brain tumors, I originally assumed that this case would simply be another normal clinical condition. At that time, one of the surgeons at Community Hospital in Carmel, California wanted to immediately perform brain surgery on this patient; however she wanted to try an alternative approach to her condition rst, before undergoing the prescribed operation. When she arrived at my clinic, I noted that she was an elderly woman in her mid 70’s, with a thin, frail body. After entering into the treatment room, she suddenly looked at me and asked if I would mind placing the treatment table on the oor. At that time, I did not understand her reasoning for this, but complied anyhow so that she would feel safe and comfortable. As she lay supine on the treatment table, I stood towards the right side of her body and began performing the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , ChapChapter 1, pages 23 through 26). However, However, when I completed the second Divine Invocation, there was a powerful energetic shift in the room; which I thought at that time was rather strange. Right after I completed the Third Invocation and enveloped her body with divine energy all hell broke loose. Suddenly the patient immediately began thrashing about on the treatment table, making hateful faces, and snarling like a wild animal that had suddenly been trapped inside a net. If you have ever been in the presence of a powerful demonic entity, it is completely dierent than anything that you may have ever experienced in your entire life. You suddenly feel like you have entered inside a waking dream state, and a part of your mind is ghting to believe that what you are seeing and experiencing is actually real (just like the Portland Oregon experience). While my patient was growling and wildly thrashing about on the treatment table, and the entire room was pulsating with a strange powerful surging energy, I suddenly felt like I was standing inside a dream; and I kept saying to myself “This isn’t real — This isn’t real — This isn’t real — This isn’t real!” However, it was real; and the energy released from this frail woman was so powerful, I believe that with one hand, 120 12 0
she could have grabbed my body and eortlessly thrown me across the room. For a split second I was terried; then I suddenly remembered that I was a Christian, and that I have had specic training in dealing with these types of demonic possession. So I quickly exhaled, relaxed and calmed my body, breath, and mind. Then I refocused myself, and immediately reconnected my eternal soul with God’s divine radiant power. Next I created a powerful energetic spiraling vortex underneath the treatment table; and visualized the energetic portal descending deep into the inner-most depths of hell. I then went to the head of the treatment table; and because it was currently lying on the oor, I sat on the rug and began extending God’s radiant light into my patient’s body. At that time, because the patient was still violently thrashing about on the table, I immediately gave her he r body a mental command to “Be still;” and she suddenly stopped thrashing about. Right after that, I began extending God’s radiant energy into her body, body, and started enveloping, binding, and removing many demonic spirits from out of her head. I remained in this position, and continued to work in this same manner for the next 30 minutes. Each time I visualized energetically inserting my hand into her body, I continued to invoke the blood of Christ, and reclaim her body and spirit (heart and mind) for the glory and kingdom of God. After the treatment was over, I was a little shaken-up inside; but I concealed this fact and focused my attention on speaking with my patient. She was now acting normal, and I began to carefully carefully converse with her over what had just transpired during her treatment. As we talked, my patient had no recollection of what had just happened; or any memory m emory of her body violently thrashing about the table during the treatment. Therefore when she inquired as to what I saw and did during the treatment, I simply explained that I was “purging turbid energy” from her body; and chose not to say a word about her being full f ull of demonic spirits. After we spoke, s poke, the th e only thing the patient commented about concerning the treatment was that she felt a little tired. This entire exorcism/healing process continued once a week, for the next six weeks. During the nal treatment session, after removing the last demonic spirit from her possessed body, my patient’s body immediately curled into into a fetal position position and she placed placed her right thumb into her mouth like a small infant. Suddenly various images started rushing into int o my mind; and I could see that as a small baby, her parents had used her little body in various satanic rituals. I had originally learned about these special types of rituals in 1972, from a traveling missionary who use to be a high priest in a satanic church. At that time, he was traveling to dierent high schools lecturing on the various lies and hidden traps contained within occult magic. This unique type of demonic possession explained why this patient had developed an extremely high level of cognitive reasoning, which spiritually manifested via her supernatural intellectual mind. It also explained the reason why she had a complete hatred and disdain for any type of religious practice. After six weeks of treatment, the patient returned back to her primary western surgeon for a complete diagnostic overview of her current brain tumor condition and it was discovered that her brain tumor had completely disappeared.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
During this time, I belonged to the Vineyard Christian Fellowship in Salinas; and was currently teaching bible studies in the city of Monterey every Wednesday night. Having just treated my rst “demon possessed patient,” I was looking forward to sharing this exciting new experience with my entire bible study group; and then listening to all of their personal advice and feedback. feedback. I was also seeking prayerful prayerful support, after all in Proverbs 24:6 it states, in the multitude of counselors there is safety.
this, is because once you die you’ve lost all of the great opportunities that you were originally given in order to experience the spiritual light of your eternal soul; and your ability to truly manifest God’s radiant love and embody great compassion in this earthly realm is nally over.” He then explained, “I was once a helicopter pilot in Vietnam, and did several tours overseas. The only way to maintain my sanity through all the missions that I ew was to continually learn Chinese Qigong (Energy Skill), and train in Daoist Alchemy from an old monk who lived at the local Dragon Drag on Gate Daoist Temple. After having trained with him for several severa l years, I had often wondered why God had allowed me to study and experience this ancient mystical teaching. Now, after listening to you today, I suddenly realized that I was given this special training in order to pass it along to you Jerry.” As I sat and listened to the assistant pastor, I marveled at God’s incredible timing. Who would have known that the assistant pastor of a Pentecostal Church would become one of my most favorite teachers of esoteric Daoist mysticism, Christian exorcism, and alchemical spiritual transform transformation. ation. As I sat across from the assistant pastor, he took a deep breath, and then looked me in the eyes. His demeanor suddenly changed, and he became extremely serious. Next, he began to say the following: “To begin with, it is my understanding that there has never been any individual, past or present, who could actually disprove the existence of the spirit realm. So real and inuential is this supernatural world, that some of the rst books ever printed in the English language were focused specically on the subject of ghosts, spirits, and demons. And yet this topic can sometimes be so scary and terrifying, that people often quickly avoid talking about it; but not today. Have you ever wondered where all of these unique spirit entities came from?”
So on Wednesday evening, right after performing about 30 minutes of song worship, I looked at the 18 people who were currently sitting in my Bible Study group and asked if anyone had anything to share? Because there was no immediate response, I quickly began to share with all of the Christian brothers and sisters the strange encounter that I had just experienced a few days ago, when I suddenly found myself treating a demon possessed patient. Within a few minutes, the energy of the entire room dramatically shifted; and you know the feeling that you get when you’ve said the wrong thing to the wrong person – well, well , multiply that times 18 people. Realizing what had just happened, I quickly changed the subject; and immediately went back to singing praise and worship songs. Next I quickly placed the focus of the group’s attention onto the bible study lesson that I had previously prepared that week for that particular evening; and nothing else was said concerning my encounter with the demon possessed patient. However when I arrived at church that Sunday morning morning and the Assistant Pastor Steve saw me as I entered into the front lobby, he immediately called out my name, saying: “Brother Jerry, how’s it going?” I instantly knew what he wanted, so I cautiously walked up to him and said, “Okay Steve, cut to the chase, and tell me what you know?” Where Did They They All Come From? From? He immediately invited me into his oce, and quickly According to ancient Christian mythology, God created closed the door behind behi nd me. As we both sat down he looked at all angelic beings, and many ancient cultures believe that me, tilted his head to the side of his body and asked, “What’s these supernatural creatures exist as pure radiant light — this I hear about you treating some kind of demon possessed while other cultures teach that theses celestial creatures are patient?” formed as composite beings, who were created as half-man Immediately I began explaining to him what had hap- and half-animal spirit entities. pened in my clinic a few days earlier, and how I had begun In all truth, these powerful spirit entities do not have to share that experience with my entire Bible Study group. physical bodies. Instead they are radiant energies that work At that point he quickly interrupted me and said, “Oh as inuential cosmic forces, originally created to control the Jerry,, you never discuss spiritual things with religious peo- powerful energies inherent within all of God’s vast creation. Jerry ple! Most of these people are here just ‘doing their time;’ and They therefore have no gender, and only take physical form are truly not interested in living a transforming spiritual life within the earthly realm for two main reasons: with God.” • First, so that we can perceive them on a level closer to Upon hearing this I was completely shocked. our own understanding. The assistant pastor then looked at me and said, “I’ll bet • Second, to “step down” the energetic intensity of their you think that all of the good things that you are currently celestial vibration so that we can withstand being in their doing right now will eventually build up, and that one day radiant presence. it will allow you to become closer to God when you die.” After hearing this, I immediately smiled and nodded my It is often taught that God had originally created three head in acknowledgment of that belief. main categories of sentient beings: the angels, the elementals, However, the assistant pastor looked at me, shook his and the humans. Although all three categories are said to head and continued, “Well that’s not really true. You’re as contain creatures with transcendent intelligent wisdom, let’s close to God now Jerry as you’re ever going to be; and if you focus our study now on the realm of angels... want to get closer, you have to get closer now. The reason for 121
Chapter 15. Studying Angelology According to Gustav Davidson’s extensive research in his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels, the ancient Hebrews drew their idea of angels from the Persians and from the Babylonians during their Captivity. In fact the Archangels Michael and Gabriel were both taken from early Babylonian mythology. The word “angel” literally means “messenger” or “envoy.” Therefore angels are considered to be divine messengers of God, who bring special communications of hope and important information to humans in times of need. Historically in order to prevent the belief that all supernatural beings are gods, especially when speaking of these higher spiritual entities, ancient Christian documents began to label them as “angels.” Eventually all spirits who were suciently distinguished from God and his good angels by performing wicked actions were categorized as being evil spirits, and labeled as demonic creatures or fallen angels. It is stated that these evil spirits only resembled God in Figure 1.98. The Prophet Zoroaster. divine wisdom. They deceptively oered esoteric knowledge to mankind in order to trick him, and seduce him into a sym- its distant subdivisions continued to exist from the 6th cenAccording to British scholar biotic relationship where he unknowingly became a source tury B.C. to the 7th century A.D. According A History of Zoroastrianism: Volume I: Mary Boyce, in her book of their energetic food. So where did the belief and teaching The Early Period, the Prophet Zoroaster began training for the about good versus bad “angels” originate? around seven years old and eventually became a According to archaeologist, the earliest accounts pertain- priesthood around ing to the existence of angels was recorded from the Sumerian priest at the age of fteen. At twenty years old he left his parcoastal city of Ur, located in ancient Mesopotamia about 140 ents home in a quest for spiritual enlightenment, and traveled miles from the city of Babylon near the mouth of the Euphrates about seeking knowledge and wisdom from many spiritual river on the Persian Gulf. The city of Ur was settled around masters and teachers. At the age of thirty he experienced a riv er, when he met a radiant being 3,800 B.C. and ourished to around 500 B.C. However, it was revelation on the bank of a river, actually the prophet Zoroaster who is credited for introducing who revealed himself as “Vohu Manah” (“Good Purpose”). monotheistism into the Euphrates Valley, Valley, and was responsible Vohu Manah taught him about “Ahura Mazda” (the “Wise for transforming the old Babylonian and Assyrian gods into Spirit”) and ve other radiant beings. It was during this encounter that Zoroaster became aware of the existence of two being “archangels” “archangels” (highest or chief angels). The prophet Zoroaster lived sometime between 1,500 primal spirits. The rst being Ahura Mazda the “Compasand 600 B.C. (Figure 1.98), and taught the existence of an- sionate Spirit,” and the second being “Angra Mainyu” the gels, demons, and saviors. In fact, in Zoroastrianism angels “Hostile Spirit;” which manifested as the dierent concepts encounter, he are often depicted as benevolent celestial beings who act as of Asha (truth) and Druj (lie). After this divine encounter, decided to spend the rest of his life teaching people how to intermediaries between God or heaven and humanity. Other roles of angels include protecting and guiding human beings, seek Asha (Figure 1.99). Elements of Zoroastrian philosophy entered the West and carrying out God’s tasks. In Zoroastrianism, each person is said to have one guardian angel, called a “Fravashi.” This through their inuence on Judaism and Middle Platonism, spiritual guardian supports human beings and other crea- and have been identied as one of the key early events in tures, and also manifests God’s divine energy. These same the development of philosophy. As an example, among the beliefs can also be found in Judaism, Christianity Christianity,, and Islam. Islam. classic Greek philosophers, the ancient teachings of Heraclitus i nspired by Zoroaster’s Zoroaster’s thinking. The Zoroastrians use the Avesta Avesta (the primary collection colle ction of is often referred to as being inspired By the time of the Babylonian exile of the Jews (598-582 religious texts of Zoroastrianism) as their sacred text, which contains hymns, rituals, and spells that can be used against B.C.), the belief of archangels surrounding the throne of demonic creatures. This teaching was later incorporated into God had become irreversibly grafted into Judaism and later became part of Christian theology theology. According to the ancient ancient Jewish theology during their time in Babylon. divi ne Historically the ancient prophet Zoroaster lived in the teachings of Zoroastrianism, goodness and the spirit of divine eastern part of the Iranian Plateau. He was a powerful spir - light is ruled by the “One Supreme God” (Ahura Mazda), itual leader and one of the most inuential early Persian who is considered to be the God of Supreme Pure Light. Angra Mainyu or Ahaitin philosophers. His teachings focused on self-realization, as Against him is the spirit of darkness, Angra well as the spiritual realization of the Divine. These spiritual (observed by Christians as “Satan the accuser”), who is surteachings challenged the existing religious traditions of the rounded by his demon hosts (see Chapter 17, pages 145-148). Indo-Iranian culture, and they later developed into the reli- The Celestial Hierarchy gion known as “Mazdayasna” or “Zoroastrianism.” In the Bible (Hebrews 12:22), it states that there is “an As it continued to grow in popularity, Zoroastrianism innumerable company of angels” within the heavens. In order eventually became the ocial religion of ancient Persia, and to better understand this concept, the Abrahamic religions of 122 12 2
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Judaism, Christianity, Christianity, and Islam all developed certain templets describing the specic hierarchies of heavenly angels. In fact the divisions of dierent “choirs” or spheres of angels contained in the celestial hierarchy were sometimes categorized into seven, nine, ten, eleven, and twelve groupings, depending on which Jewish and Christian religion was teaching the subject of angelology. For example: • Seven Angelic Orders: The belief that there are seven angelic orders is attributed to the early Christian theologian, historian, and biblical scholar Saint Jerome (347-420 A.D.); who is best known for his translation of most of the Bible into Latin (the Vulgate translations), and his commentaries commentar ies on the Gospels. • Nine Angelic Orders: The belief that there are nine angelic orders is attributed to many biblical scholars, Christian Christi an theologians, and philosophers. A few of the most notable include the bishop of Milan, Saint Ambrose (340 – 397 A.D.) in his Apologia Prophet David ; Pope Saint Gregory the Great (540-604 A.D.) in his Homilae in Hiezechielem (Homilies on Ezekiel); the Christian theologian and philosopher Pseudo-Dionysius Pseudo-Dionys ius the Areopagite (5th–6th century AD) in his De Coelesti Hierarchia (On the Celestial Hierarchy); Church Father and biblical scholar Archbishop Isidore of Seville (566-636 A.D.) in his Etymologiarum; Christian theologian and philosopher Saint John of Damascus (675-749 A.D.) in his De Fide Orthodoxa; philosopher and Christian theologian Saint Thomas Aquinas (1225 -1274 A.D.) in his Summa Theologica; and Dante Alighieri (12651321) in his Divine Comedy. • Ten Angelic Orders: The belief that there are ten angelic orders is attributed to medieval astronomer, physician, and Jewish philosopher Rabbi Moses Maimonides (1135Torah. This work is also support1204 A.D.) in his Mishne Torah ed by The Zohar, the early Kabbalistic works of the 14th century known as Massekhet Azilut, and Rabbi Abraham ben Isaac of Granada’s Granada’s work titled Berith Menucha. • Eleven Angelic Orders: The belief that there are eleven angelic orders is attributed to The Apostolic Constitutions (from 375 to 380 A.D.), written in the Clementine Liturgy of the Mass. • Twelve Angelic Orders: The belief that there are twelve angelic orders is attributed to occultist Francis Barrett in his book The Magus. This handbook on ancient ceremonial magic was rst published in 1801, and was said to be a collection of works originating from famous magicians such as Zoroaster, Hermes, Apollonius, Simon of the Temple, Trithemius, Agrippa, Porta (the Neapolitan), Dee, Paracelsus, Roger Bacon, and a great many others. In Christianity, angels are sometimes referred to as the “bodiless powers of heaven,”and are organized into several celestial orders or “angelic choirs.” Some Christian theologians have even suggested that there is a distinction between the angels of mercy (created from “divine light”) and the angels of punishment (created from “holy re”). The most inuential of these angelic classications was written sometime in the 5th century A.D. by an anonymous Greek theologian known today as “Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite,” who wrote a book called, De Coelesti Hierarchia (On the Celestial Hierarchy). This individual should not be confused with the Dionysius the Areopagite, who was baptized by the
Spenta Mainyu (The god of all that is good and just in the world)
Angra Mainyu (The god of all that is evil and chaotic in the world)
Figure 1.99. In the ancient Persian religion of Zoroastrianism: Ahriman ( Angra Angra Mainyu- on Mainyu- on the right) was the god of all that is evil and chaotic in the world; while his twin brother Spenta Mainyu (on the left) is a good aspect of the wise and just Creator Lord.
Apostle Paul and lived in the 1st century A.D. Instead the author simply borrowed this name 500 years later and placed it on his book in order to give it greater signicance and inuence. According to the Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy, in the early 6th century a series of famous writings employing Neo-Platonic terminology was used to expound on esoteric theology, and to explain several mystical ideas associated with ancient Christian beliefs. These unique teachings were later discovered to be ascribed to the earlier writings of the Christian theologian and philosopher Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite in the 5th century A.D., and found in his book De Coelesti Hierarchia (On the Celestial Hierarchy). In this book, Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite published what he believed to be the true teaching surrounding the angelic hierarchy. Later the Christian theologian Thomas Tho mas Aquinas gave additional details to this teaching in his book Summa Theologica (which was written sometime between 1265–1274 A.D.). In these two books, both authors described three spheres of angels consisting of “nine choirs” choirs ” or levels of responsibility, with those closest to God located within the inner sphere, sp here, moving outward toward those angels who were closest to human beings. It is not clear exactly where Pseudo-Dionysius obtained his information, however certain scholars have noted a slight correlation in his thinking and presentation to the ancient Egyptian Gnostic teachings contained in early Orthodox Christianity. All that we know for sure is that this teaching, however obscure, shaped the medieval Christianity worldview of the celestial realm and the heavenly hierarchy. This unique celestial template would be continually copied and passed down throughout the centuries in Christianity Christianity.. The most famous use of it appears in “Paradiso,” the third and nal part of Dante Alighieri’s Divine Comedy , which which describes 123 12 3
heaven as being a series of concentric spheres surrounding the earth. Each sphere is governed by a planet, and each planet is associated with a particular one of Pseudo-Dionysius’ angelic realms (Figure 1.100). Because of these consistent inuences, many of the medieval Christian theologians began organizing the angelic hierarchies into several “orders” or “angelic choirs,” and classifying them into three main hierarchies. Although both authors (Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite and Thomas Aquinas) drew heavily on New Testament scriptures in order to support their beliefs, the biblical canon is relatively silent on the subject of angelic orders, and these celestial hierarchies are therefore considered to be less denitive than biblical material.
Earth
The Teachings of Pseudo-Dionysius Angelology
The schools of “Pseudo-Dionysius Angelology” teach that the three main celestial hierarchies of the angelic realm include: Heavenly Counselors, Heavenly Governors, and Heavenly Messengers. Each of these spheres contain an additional three levels of inuence, which total as nine orders or “choirs” of angelic beings, described as follows: The First Angelic Order Or der - Heavenly Heavenly Counselors
This 1st Sphere of Angels form the divine creatures of the Heavenly Court, which is said to be the angelic realm of the “Holy of Holies.” The divine beings who exist within this most sacred realm continually stand before the radiant Throne of God Almighty: • The Throne of God: A “throne” is dened as a special place of sovereign power and authority, reserved for a ruling monarch. However when the Bible speaks of God’s throne, the emphasis is placed on God’s holy transcendence, divine dignity, and eternal rule. The fact that his throne is located “within heaven” further underscores the transcendent nature of God’s spiritual existence. In all Abrahamic religions, the “Throne of God” is the reigning center of God Almighty, the creator of the heavens and the earth. The location of the Throne of God is said to reside beyond the seventh heaven, and is called “Araboth” “Arabo th” in Judaism, and “al-’Arsh” in Islam (Figure 1.101). In the bible, 1 Kings 22:19, Isaiah 6, Ezekiel 1, and Daniel 7:9 all speak of God’s throne. In fact, Zechariah 3 depicts a vision of the heavenly throne room, where Satan and the angel of the Lord contend over Joshua the high priest. However, the Throne of God need not be thought of as a literal “throne.” Because God the Creator is considered to be an all consuming radiant light, he does not have a physical body, and does not literally “sit” on a throne. Instead these ancient references to a divine throne are akin to the dierent biblical allegories used to describe God’s “hand,” “mouth” or “eyes” — in other words they are simply anthropomorphisms (i.e., the conception of God being attributions of human form f orm or behavior, represented in this descriptive manner out of deference to our limited knowledge and understan understanding ding of the Almighty). In this particular description of the upper heavenly realm, it is said that surrounding the Throne of God are highly evolved creatures, who are divided into the following three categories: • The Seraphim: The rst group of Heavenly Counselors are the Seraphim, who are traditionally known as “the Six-Winged Fiery Ones” (Figure 1.102). The word “Ser124 12 4
Figure 1.100. Dante’s “Paradiso” describes heaven as being a series of concentric spheres surrounding the earth. Each sphere is governed by a planet, and each planet is associated with a particular one of Pseudo-Dionysius’ angelic angelic realms.
Figure 1.101. The Throne of God (“Araboth” or “al-Arsh”).
aphim” is often translated as “burning ones,” however the word “seraph” is normally a synonym for serpents in the Hebrew Bible. Mentioned in the book of Isaiah 6:17, Seraphim are said to be the highest angelic class, and they serve as the caretakers of God’s throne, continuously conti nuously holy, holy is the Lord of hosts; the shouting the praise: Holy, holy, whole earth is full of his glory! (Isaiah 6:3). According to Isaiah 6:1-8, the Seraphim are ery sixwinged beings with two wings that cover their faces, two wings covering their feet, and the last two that are used to y. Fall In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , researcher Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes of the Seraphim as follows: Michael, Serapliel, Jehoel, Uriel, Kemuel (Shemuel), Metatrom, Nathenael, and Satan (before his fall).
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Figure 1.102. The Seraphim are “the Six-Winged Fiery Ones.”
In certain schools of “Pseudo-Dionysius Angelology” it is said that one of their most powerful and famous Seraphim was an angel known as “Satan” (meaning “the accuser or adversary”); who was said to be closest to God. However, after he rebelled and fell from heaven this powerful angel became known as “the adversary”(Satan). In the New Testament of the Bible (Luke 10:18), Jesus of Nazareth Nazareth described described Satan Satan “falling like like lightning from heaven.” Ever since his fall, Christians now consider the Archangel Archangel Michael to be the most powerful angel. In John Milton’s Paradise Lost , Satan Satan and the archang archangels els are said to belong to the Seraphim choir; and in Jules Garinet’s Historie de la Magie en France, written in 1818, it is said that the fallen angel “Beelzebul,” (meaning “lord of the [heavenly] dwelling”) is often addressed as the “Prince of the Seraphim” in certain witchcraft invocations. • The Cherubim: The second group of Heavenly Counselors are known as the Cherubim, and are traditionally described as being “the Four Faced Ones;” having the face of a Man, an Ox, a Lion, and an Eagle (Figure 1.103). This image was later adopted as the four symbolic icons used to represent the four New Testament Testament Gospel evangelists: Matthew (Winged-Man), Mark (Winged-Lion), (Winged-Lion), Luke (Winge (Winged-Ox), d-Ox), and John (Eagle) (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 24, 24, pages 153-155). The Cherubim are said to have four paired wings covered with many eyes, a lion’s body, and the feet of an ox. However, in Revelations 4:8 the Cherubim are described as having six wings like the Seraphim. In Hebrew the word “Cherubim” means “great understanding” derstandin g” or “fullness of wisdom,” thus these special angels are said to be the manifestation of true enlightenment. It is through the Cherubim that divine wisdom is sent down so that a person may be spiritually awakened and given illuminating insight into the glory of God and obtain a deeper knowledge of his radiant presence. The Cherubim protect God’s glory. They are always radiant with the light of the true knowledge of God and his divine wisdom, and thus stand before the all-knowing God in indescribable illumination. Because they keep the records of all that happens within the universe, they are known for their profound insight into the various
Figure 1.103. The Cherubim are “the Four Faced Ones.”
mysteries of creation. Which is why they guard the way to the Tree of Life in the Garden of Eden (Genesis 3:24) and to the Throne of God (Ezekiel 28:14–16). In the Bible, the Cherubim are mentioned in Genesis 3:24; Exodus 25:17–22; 2 Chronicles 3:7–14; Ezekiel 10:12–14, Ezekiel 28:14–16; and 1 Kings 6:23–28. In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , researc researcher her Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes of the Cherubim as follows: Gabriel, Cherubiel, Ophaniel, Raphael, Uriel, Zophiel, and Satan (before his fall). In Paradise Lost , , Beelzeb Beelzebul ul and Azazel were both consid consid-ered to be Cherubim before their fall; and in St. Thomas Aquinas’ Summa Theologica, it states that Satan belongs to the Cherubim and not to the Seraphim angelic realm, which is why his name is again included in this category. The visual description of a Cherubim being half-human and half-animal is quite similar to the image often used for describing a demonic spirit. Which is i s why the demons are also said to resemble angelic Cherubim in appearance, wisdom, and power; as both angelic species were at one time part of the collective whole of God’s helpers. Additionally, in ancient times both angelic beings (angels and demons) were often depicted as winged creatures, creatures, with either human or lion faces, and the bodies of animals such as eagles, oxen, or sphinxes. It is also believed that both angels and demons can transform their appearance at will, shape-shifting into any particular image or form that they wish. For example, both are known to be able to take the form of people or animals in order to interact with humans. This shape-shifting ability is one of the main reasons why during a formal exorcism, a demonic spirit is often commanded to take the appearance and form of a benevolent image so as not to shock or terrify the exorcist priest and his team. I should mention here that the powerful “Cherubim” should never be confused with the image of the “Putti,” who are often depicted as wingless human baby/toddler-like beings used in gurative art. This modern misuse of the word “Cherubim” has often blurred the distinction between the powerfu powerfull guard guardians ians of God’s radian radiantt glory glory and divine wisdom, and the more popular toddler-like image. 125 12 5
Figure 1.104. The Thrones are “the “Twenty-four Elders.”
Figure 1.105. The “Ophanim,” are the “Warrior Wheels - Within Wheels of Fire,” also known as “Whirlwinds with Many Eyes” that never sleep, but continuously guard the Throne of God.
• The Thrones (Twenty-Four Elders): The third group of
The Second Angelic Order - Heavenly Governors Governors
Heavenly Counselors are known as the Thrones or “the 24 Elders “(Figure 1.104). They represent God’s compassionate justice and authority, authority, and are described as being adoring elderly men who listen to the will of God and present the prayers of mankind before his throne of grace and mercy. The 24 Elders mentioned in the Book of Revelation are usually thought to belong to this important group of Heavenly Counselors (Revelation 4:4). Because the Throne angels are known for their compassionate understanding and wisdom surrounding God’s justice, it is said that they often work to right the wrongs existing within our fallen world. In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , researc researcher her Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes of the Thrones as follows: Oriel, Zaphkiel, Zabkiel, Jophiel (or Zophiel), and and Raziel. The Thrones are often associated with the “Ophanim” (“wheels”) or the “Erelim” (“the valiant ones” or “heroes”) mentioned within the Jewish Kabbalistic angelic hierarchy.. However, there is very little hierarchy li ttle evidence to sustain this claim. The idea of the Ophanim (Wheels) originated from a vision experienced by the ancient Jewish mystic Daniel (Daniel 7:9). These creatures are unusual in comparison with the other celestial beings; plus they are closely connected with the Cherubim and are said to move when these angels move (Ezekiel 10:17). Which raises the question of whether the Ophanim are really angelic beings or if instead they are purely material beings. The Ophanim are often presented as being the “warrior wheels within wheels of re,” or “whirlwinds with many eyes” that never sleep. They are said to be orange rust-colored rust-color ed wheels with hundred hundredss of eyes on the rims, that continuously guard the Throne of God (Figure 1.105). Christian theologians theologians that include the Thrones as one of the upper angelic choirs however, do not describe them as wheels, but instead depict them as being the elder men who listen to the will of God and present the prayers of man. In John Milton’s Paradise Lost , the demons Adramelec, Asmodai, and Astaroth are all said to have originated from the Thrones angelic realm.
The 2nd Sphere of Angels focus on overseeing all forms of manifested energy and spiritual power. These special angels work as the Heavenly Governors, and are responsible for guiding and overseeing the various dimensions of creation, as well as for ruling over the various spirit realms. This second angelic sphere of inuence includes three special category groups, described as follows: • The Dominions (Celestial Lords): The rst group of Heavenly Governors are known as the “Dominions” (Celestial Lords), who maintain divine order by supervising and regulating the various duties of the angels existing within the lower Third Angelic Order. The Dominions often act as channels of mercy for God’s love, as it ows from the Almighty to other people, places, and things existing throughout the universe. However, it is extremely rare for any of these angelic lords to make themselves physically known to humans. The Dominions appear as divinely beautiful humans with a pair of feathered wings, much like the common representation of angels. However they may be distinguished from other groups of angels because they are said to wield orbs of light which are either fastened to the heads of their scepters, or placed on the pommel of their swords (Figure 1.106). Fall In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , researcher Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes of the Dominions as follows: Zadkiel, Hashmal, Zacharael (Yahriel) and Muriel. • The Virtues (Strongholds): (Strongholds): The second group of Heavenly Governors are known as the “Virtues” (Strongholds). These angels are often associated with the manifested signs and miracles occurring throughout the world wo rld (Figure 1.107). According to the Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite’s De Coelesti Hierarchia (On the Celestial Hierarchy):
126 12 6
The name of the Holy Virt Virtues ues signies a certain powerful and unshakable virility welling forth into all their godlike energies. Not being weak and feeble for any reception of the divine illu minations granted to them, they mount upwa rds in fullness of power to an assimilation assimilation with God. Never falling away from the divine life through their own weakness, they ascend unwaver ingly to the super essential virtue which is the source of virtue:
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Figure 1.106. The “Dominions” (“Celestial Lords”) are divinely beautiful humans, with a pair of feathered wings, who wield orbs of light fastened to the heads of their scepters, or on the pommel of their swords.
Figure 1.107. The “Virtues” (“Divine Strongholds”) are the Healing Angels who are traditionally associated with the manifesting of various signs and miracles occurring within the world.
fashioning itself, as far as it may, in virtue. Perfectly turned towards the source of virtue, and owing forth providentially to those below it, they abundantly ll them with virtue. In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the FallFall en Angels , research researcher er Gustav Davidson lists the ruling
princes of the Virtues as follows: Uzziel, Gabriel, Michael, Peliel, Barbiel, Sabriel, Haniel, Hamaliel, and Tarshish. Tarshish. In Jules Garinet’s Historie de la Magie en France , written in 1818, the demonic spirit “Belial” (meaning “worthless”) is sometimes addressed as being one of the fallen “Virtues” in certain witchcraft invocations. • The Powers (Holy Authorities): The third group of Heavenly Governors are known as the “Powers” (Holy Authorities); and supervise the movements of the various variou s celestial bodies to ensure that the cosmos remains in order order.. These Heavenly Governors are warrior angels, created to be completely loyal to God and oppose the demonic realm and evil spirits. They are usually represented as soldiers wearing full armor and a helmet; and often depicted carrying weapons such as a shield and spear, or chains through which to battle against, bind, and remove evil spirits. They are sometimes portrayed casting evil spirits into places of isolated detention. These loyal warrior angels are also the “bearers of conscience” and the “keepers of history history.” .” Their duty on earth is to oversee the distribution of power among mankind, hence their name (Figure 1.108). In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , researc researcher her Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes of the Powers as follows: Camael, Gabriel, and Verchiel.
Figure 1.108. The “Powers” (“Divine Authorities”) are the Warrior Angels who supervise the movements of the celestial bodies, and oversee the distribution of power among mankind. They wear f ull armor, and chains to bind & remove evil spirits.
The Third Angelic Order - Heavenly Messengers
This 3rd Sphere of Angels are said to work in relationship to “Man;” and act as heavenly guides, protectors, and messengers to all human beings. This angelic sphere of inuence includes three special category groups: • The Principalities (Divine Rulers): The rst group of Heavenly Messengers are known as the “Principalities“ (Divine Rulers); and they carry out the orders given to them by the upper sphere angels, as well as provide blessings to the the earthly realm (Figure (Figure 1.109). The Principalities are charged with the duty of educating, guiding, overseeing, and protecting nations, groups of people, and the church. They also preside over dierent bands of lower angels angels,, and and char charge ge them with fullling the divine ministry of administerin administering, g, assisting and inspiring people through such creative things as art and science. Because they are the educators and guardians of the realm of earth, they are often depicted wearing crowns and carrying scepters. In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , researc researcher her Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes of the Principalities as follows: Nisroc, Haniel, Requel, Cerviel, and Amael. • The Archangels Archangels (Chief-Angels): The second group of Heavenly Messengers are known as the “Archangels,” meaning meaning “chief-angel,” which refers to the rst in rank and power. Only the Archangel Michael is mentioned by name in the New Testament. Although in most Christian traditions Gabriel is also considered an Archangel, there is no direct literal support for this assumption in the Christian Bible. 127 12 7
Figure 1.109. The “Principalities” (“Divine Rulers”) are charged with educating, guiding, overseeing, and protecting the church; and are traditionally depicted wearing crowns and carrying scepters.
It is worth noting that the term “archangel” appears only in the singular, never plural, and only in specic reference to Michael who is said to have taken the place of Satan the accuser after his expulsion from heaven. However, Daniel 10:13 in the Old Testament describes Michael as being “one of the chief princes.” This indicates indicate s that there is more than one archangel, because it places Michael on the same level as the other chief princes. A possible reason for the belief in seven archangels is the interpretation interpret ation that these are the “seven spirits of God” who stand before the Throne of God, described in the Book of Enoch, as well as in the Book of Revelation Re velation (Figure 1.110). The most notable reference in ancient scripture to a group of seven archangels however, how ever, comes from the Book of Tobit, which is an early deuterocanonical text that now exists as a part of the Catholic and Orthodox biblical canons. In this ancient text, when Archangel Raphael reveals himself he declares: I am Raphael, one of the seven angels who stand in the glorious presence presence of the Lord, ready ready to serve serve him (Tobit 12:15). According to Rabbi Simeon ben Lakish of Tiberias (230– 270 A.D.), and notable research uncovered in the Jewish Encyclopedia based on exploring the ancient history of systematized Angelology, the Jews borrowed the names of their angels from the early Babylonian culture, which was under the dualistic (good versus evil) inuence of Zoroastrianism. Zoroast rianism. At this time, in i n addition to its own formative development surrounding early Mesopotamian religious belief, the early Babylonian civilization had also embraced a folklore and cosmology that centered c entered around star deities and planetary beings who were human-like in appearance and behavior, and had the mixed hybrid form of both humans and animals. These powerful star gods and planetary deities later became the visual icons 128 12 8
Figure 1.110. The “Seven Archangels” (“Chief-Angel” ) who are “First in Rank and Power;” they represent the Seven Spirits of God, who stand like radiant stars before the Throne of God.
and celestial images that were used for star constellations; and their characteristics and names were later imported by notable Jewish prophets into their religion during the time of their Babylonian captivity captivity around 605 B.C. ) This started rst with the prophet Daniel, and then later with other prophets such as Ezekiel who styled the abstract forms of the Babylonian constellations who were the “sons of the gods” (i.e., the four sons of the Sky Father deity in Babylonia that carried the Winged Sun – the Throne of Wisdom) as being angels from f rom the Lord of Israel. In fact, the Jewish Encyclopedia Encycloped ia states that the celestial animals that are referred to as being “Cherubim” were at one time assigned a dierent heavenly purpose. However some of the characters originally found in the ancient Mesopotamian polytheistic belief system were changed, transforming these creatures into angelic servants of the Lord of Israel, thus establishing the prevalence of the God of Israel. The four archangels, mentioned in chapter XL of the Book of Enoch echoes such folkloric representations, when it gives the names of the four angels with whom the Ancient of Days will come, who stand before the Lord of Spirits, and whose voices magnify the Lord of Glory upon all four sides, as being Michael, Raphael, Gabriel, and Phanuel. Seven guardian archangels are said to oversee nations and countries, and are concerned with the issues and events surrounding politics, military matters, commerce, and trade. This popular teaching was said to develop in accordance accordan ce with the essential beliefs of the ancient Jews, who not only acknowledged the supremac supremacy y of the seven spirits of God, but additionally assigned to them specic names and distinct tasks and responsib responsibilities. ilities. In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , researcher researcher Gustav Davidson lists the ruling ruling princes
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
of the archangels as follows: Metatron, Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Barbiel, Jehudiel, Barchiel, and Satan (before his fall). However the earliest specic sp ecic Christian references of the seven archangels mentioned in the late 5th to early 6th century given by Pseudo-Dionysius lists them as Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel, Camael, Jophiel, and Zadkiel. Each of these seven archangel’s names end with the syllable “el,” which signies “God;” and are described as follows: 1. Micha-el (“Who is like unto God”): He is regarded as the “Captain and Mighty General of the Angelic Host of Heaven;” and was responsible for casting out Satan and his followers from heaven. The Archangel Michael is traditionally seen as the protector of Israel; and of the Ecclesia (the church), the forerunner of the spiritual New Israel. Because Michael is also the “Lord of Souls” and the “Angel of Judgment,” he is often depicted wearing battle-armor, and bearing a sword in his right hand and a scale in his left hand; or using a long-spear from which to banish Satan from heaven (see Chapter 16, pages 136-137). 2. Gabri-el (“God is my Strength”) Strength”):: He is regarded as the “Guardian of the Celestial Treasury of Light;” and in several occasions has acted as a divine messenger or bearer of important tidings (see Chapter 16, pages 138-139). It is believed to have been Gabriel who fought against the angel of the kingdom of Persia for 21 days, before Michael came to his rescue; freeing him to visit the Jewish mystic Daniel in order to spiritually strengthen him, and explain to him esoteric dream interpretations. After which Gabriel returned to battle against the Angel of Persia. The Archangel Gabriel is depicted as being majestic and beautiful; clothed in white and wearing a tunic with a darker colored mantle surrounding his body. His wings are large, and brilliant with many colors, and his abundant hair is bound with a jeweled tiara. He bears either the scepter of power or a lily in one hand, while the other hand is extended forward in a pose of benediction. Gabriel is joyfully triumphan triumphant, t, and eventually became regarded as the “Angel who presides over Childbirth.” 3. Rapha-el (“God Heals”): He is featured in the ancient “Book of Tobit” as a healer, guide, and protector. Therefore Raphael is often considered to be the “Chief Healing Angel.” The Archangel Raphael is also esteemed estee med as the “Guardian Angel of the Human Race;” battling against evil, and guiding humans on the path of righteousness. Raphael’s words are benevolent, compassionate, and sympathetic; he especially protects the young and innocent, and defends pilgrims and travelers from being harmed. It is said that it was Raphael who originally warned Adam of the dangers and consequences of rejecting divine guidance. The Archangel Raphael is depicted as a traveler, holding a pilgrim’s dress, sandals, and sta (see Chapter 16, pages 140-141). He carries a gourd full of water or a wallet from his belt; and is often pictured with a small vase containing the sh charm used to ward o evil spirits. Because he is also a guardian, he is sometimes pictured wearing a sword. His owing hair is bound by a crown, and his beautiful face expresses the benevolence of his character. Several chapels and churches are dedicated to the Archangel Raphael as the “Chief of Celestial Celesti al Guardians,” and there are numerous pictures commemorating commemorating his benevolent deeds.
Figure 1.111. The Angels are are the the ones most concerned with the affairs of living things; some become personal Guardian Angels.
4. Uri-el (“God is my Light”): Specically mentioned in
the ancient books of Esdras, the Archangel Uriel is considered to be the interpreter of visions and prophecies; and is therefore sometimes depicted holding a sword and ball of radiant re, or a book (see Chapter 16, pages 142-143). 5. Chamu-el (“The One who Sees God”): It is said that Archangel Chamuel wrestled with Jacob, and appeared to Christ at the Garden of Gethsemane. However according to other biblical scholars, this was the Archangel Gabriel. 6. Jophi-el (“The Beauty of God”): He is considered to be the “Guardian of the Tree of Knowledge,” and certain certain traditions teach that he is the same angel who originally drove Adam and Eve out of paradise. Jophiel was also the teacher of the sons of Noah; he is the instructor of all those who, with a humble heart, seek after divine truth. It is Jophiel along with Zadkiel (the Seventh Archangel), Archangel), who assist Michael when he enters enter s into battle, and draws his “Sword of Truth” to protect the children of God. 7. Zadki-el (“The Righteousness of God”): He stopped the hand of Abraham when he was about to sacrice his son Issac. However according to other biblical scholars, it was the Archangel Michael who originally saved Issac. • The Angels: The third group of Heavenly Messengers are known as the “Angels;” and are considered to be the ones most concerned with the aairs of the living. Therefore they act as messengers to mankind, and often become personal Guardian Angels (Figure 1.111). In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , researc researcher her Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes of the Angels as follows: Phaleg, Adnachiel (Advachiel) Gabriel, and Chayyliel. When appearing within the physical world, an angel of light will manifest its luminous presence through radiating waves of warmth, light, and brilliant colors; or through an unbearable bright white light, which emanates from its internal being. All angels are said to have a powerful inuence over the human body in the same way that they have energetic power over material things. However, because of our freewill their inuence over the human mind is often limited. For example, they cannot directly speak to t o a human in the same 129 12 9
manner in which they communicate to each other, simply because the mind of man is unable to grasp the higher resonant frequencies of things that are radiantly spiritual. However by their power over matter, they can exercise a great inuence on lower lifeforms, and therefore can indirectly aect a person’s emotional and intellectual life. For example, they can draw attention to or energetically suggest various objects and bring them to an individual’s perceptive awareness; as well as internally aect and stimulate a person’s sense-organs. sense-organs. In this way they can also act on the person’s imagination, and feed it dierent images, ideas, Figure 1.112. Michael is the Figure 1.113. Gabriel is the and fantasies. Because the mind receives its various inspiguardian angel of the Sun. guardian angel of the Moon. rations from the imagination, angels are then able to guide and direct the mind of man either for better or for worse. both good and bad situatio situations ns on on earth earth was believed to originat originatee It is often taught that each person has a minimum of from the subtle energetic inuences of the heavenly planets. two personal guardian angels; who are responsible for Each day was subdivided into two halves, a time of light protecting and directing their spiritual journey throughout beginn beginning ing at sunris sunrise, e, and and a time of darkn darkness ess start starting ing at suns sunset. et. their short visit within this physical realm. However, it is Each hour was governed by one of the seven visible ruling also taught that if a person chooses to follow a deeper path planets. This celestial energy continually cycled over and over, of spiritual transformation, then more guardian spirits either positively or negatively inuencing a person and their are often added to his or her entourage in order to assist actions while they live on the earth. them in fullling their extended ministry. ministry. The greater the The seven planets and their celestial guardian angels are person’s position and spiritual responsibility, the more described as follows. powerful and diverse their guardian spirits. However However,, as Archangel Michael is the chief among 1. The Sun: Because Archangel previously mentioned in Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter all angels, he is responsible for governing gove rning the Sun (Figure 39, pages 285-286, many times when a person has an en1.112). As the brightest object in the sky, the Sun is assocounter with an angel they are actually interacting with an ciated with kings and leaders, radiant light, re, truth, older,, more spiritually evolved, brother or sister of older o f light, healing, and vitality vital ity,, which are all attributes of Archangel who have been purposely brought to them by their overMichael in ancient angel lore. seeing guides in order to oer much needed assistance. The 12th century Arabic scholar, judge, and a court phyThe Guardian Angels of the Seven Planets sician Ibn Rushd (Averroës) and the 13th century Italian The metaphysical links that exist between the science of philosopher, astrologer, and professor of medicine Pietro astronomy, astrology and angelology run deep. When researchrese archd’Abano (author of a grimoire called The Heptameron) both ing the subject, you will soon discover that there are literately associate Michael with wi th the Sun. As leader of the heavenly dozens of angel-planet lists and categories, depending on the hosts of angels in their struggle against evil (darkness), religion and its approach to understanding this great mystery. Michael embodies the role as a solar manifestation of Around 248 A.D., the early Church Father Origen of God’s radiant light. Alexandria wrote in his book Contra Celsum, that the seven In ancient times, men often swore oaths by the radiant archons (guardian (guardian angels) that oversee the seven planets are power of the sun, which bared witnessed to all. Which is as follows: Michael the lion-like archon, Suriel (Uriel) the why some legends also grant Archangel Michael a special bull-shaped archon, archon, Raphael the hissing amphibian amphibian archon, role in bearing witness to souls after death. Gabriel is shaped like an eagle, Thauthabo Thauthaboth th is the bear-like Fall In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallarchon, Erathaoth is the dog-faced archon, and Onoel (or en Angels , researcher Gustav Davidson lists the ruling Tharatharoath) is an archon that has the head of an donkey. princes, teachers, and messengers of the sun as follows: Most of the popular angel-planet lists used today were • The guardian spirits responsible for overseeing the radicreated sometimes between the 6th and 19th centuries, yet ant celestial powers powe rs of the sun and its seasonal inuences many of them disagree on which respected archangel is ason the earth include Vianathraba and Corat. signed to what planet. As you explore deeper into the subject • The angelic teachers responsible for providing dierent you soon uncover more intricate patterns, such as the lesser insights, inspirations, and esoteric wisdom surrounding angels responsible for overseeing and serving other astrothe celestial and terrestrial energies and hidden powers logical sky-divisions, including the 12 Zodiac Signs, the 28 of the sun include Haludiel, Machasiel, and Chassiel. Lunar Mansions, the 4 Triplicities (earth, air, re and water), • The angelic messengers responsible for carrying informathe 36 Decans (10-degree divisions), and the 72 Quiniaries tion from the celestial guardian guardianss and teachers associated (5-degree divisions). The further you go, the more complicated with the sun include Burchat, Suceratos, Suceratos, and Capabil. it seems to get. 2. The Moon: The Archangel Gabriel is associated with proTo Medieval Christian mystics, during each moment in claiming special types of motherhood and childbirth. Theretime there was an intricate ever-shifting ever-shifting heavenly host working fore most authors since the 12th century scholar Averroes Averroes together to infuse God’s radiant light and holy spirit into all have placed the moon in Gabriel’s charge. In fact in mystical created matter, which helped to transform all manifested life on practices, the moon has been linked to both motherhood earth. One of the main celestial energies responsible for bringing and childbirth since ancient times (Figure 1.113). 130 13 0
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Gabriel’s ties to childbirth childbi rth run deep. One tale often told in ancient Jewish folklore, speaks of a tree in i n the Garden of Eden upon which new souls grow like fruit. Once ripened, these fall into a “Treasury of Souls.” When it’s time for a mother to conceive, it is Gabriel who reaches into the treasury and unites a soul with its mother. Additionally,, the light of the moon has a long history of Additionally playing the role of a celestial messenger, and was said to translate the light of the other celestial bodies dow n to the earth. For example, its light is the source of the astrological concept “Void “Void of Course Moon,” M oon,” which in astrology is the transition time that exists after the moon has “delivered its message,” just before it enters into the next sign. The Kabbalah associated Gabriel with the Sephiroth “Yesod,” “Y esod,” which was also associated with the moon. In fact, often depicted in medieval drawings was the secret se cret teachings depicting the Archangel Michael (seen as the image of the sun) sitting at the right hand of God, and the Archangel Gabriel (the moon) sitting on the left side of God. Fall In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , research researcher er Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes, teachers, and messengers of the moon as follows: • The guardian spirits responsible for overseeing the radiant celestial powers of the moon its inuences on the tides and crops of the earth include Gabriel and Madios. • The angelic teachers responsib responsible le for providing dierent insights, inspirations, and esoteric wisdom surrounding the celestial and terrestrial energies and hidden powers of the moon include Uriel, Naromiel, and Abuori. • The angelic messengers responsible for carrying information from the celestial guardians and teachers associated with the moon include Anael, Pabael, and Ustael. 3. The Planet Saturn: Saturn: The medieval angelologists named the Archangel Cassiel the “angel of temperance,” and the guardian of Saturn (Figure 1.114). In fact, the early 13th century Kabbalistic text Sefer Raziel HaMalakh , Peter d’Abano’s grimoire The Heptameron , and the scholar Ibn Ibn Rushd (Averroës) (Averroës) all list the Archangel Cassiel as Saturn’s guardian angel, as do numerous later magical texts. Because Saturn is the faintest of the visible planets, to the ancient astrologers its energy separates the world of nature from the mysterious world of spirit. Which is why in astrology the planet Saturn nds its fulllment in the 12th house – the “house of hidden things;” and why the guardian of this planet Cassiel is often called the “angel of solitude and tears who sets himself apart from others.” In astrology the energy of Saturn is also associated with the concept of time. Because it is the slowest moving planet, it corresponds to the aging process and maturity. Hence, its guardian angel Cassiel is known as “the angel of time.” There is also an ancient Gnostic Christian tradition associating time with the three veils that exists between the dierent realms (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1, Chapter 10, pages 78-79); which occurred when Adam fell from grace. Fal len AnIn his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen gels , researcher Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes, teachers, and messengers of the planet Saturn as follows: • The guardian spirits responsible for overseeing the radiant celestial powers of the planet Saturn and its inuences on human life include Sammael, Bachiel, and Astel.
Figure 1.114. Cassiel is the guardian angel of the planet Saturn.
Figure 1.115. Zadkiel is the guardian angel of the planet Jupiter.
• The angelic teachers who are responsible for providing dif-
ferent insights, inspirations, and esoteric wisdom surrounding the celestial and terrestrial energies and hidden powers of the planet Saturn include Mael, Orael, and Valnum. • The angelic messengers responsible for carrying information from the celestial guardians and teachers associated with the planet Saturn include Sachiel, Zoniel, and Hubaril. 4. The Planet Jupiter: The Medieval angelologists named the Archangel Zadkiel the guardian of Jupiter (Figure 1.115). In Hebrew, the name for the planet Jupiter is “Zedek,” which translates as “righteousn “righteousness.” ess.” Righteousness conveys the sense that one has been “justied by God” – it has integrity, is true, and is in alignment with the will of heaven. A person who is righteous can see clearly, and is therefore able to act with justice and mercy, as well as to prophetically reveal the truth to themselves and others. These virtues happen to be some of the oldest associations with the astrological energy associated wit h Jupiter. Many angel names end with the sux “el,” meaning “of God.” Consequently in Hebrew, the angel of righteousness, or the angel of Jupiter, would be called “Zedek-iel.” “Zedek-i el.” Which is why the word “Zedekiel” (or Zadkiel) or one of its various spellings is mentioned in some of the earliest references to angels. One of the earliest Christian compilation of the seven archangels written in the 5th century by Pseudo-Dionysius in his book Celestial Hierarchy , includes includes the Archangel Zadkiel, as does Pope Gregory’s list originating from the 6th century (spelled either Sachiel or Zachariel.) In his 12th-century writings, the great Spanish-Arabic scholar s cholar and scientist scienti st Averroës Averroës (Ibn Rushd) also named Zadkiel/Sachiel as the Archangel of Jupiter. This belief was copied by other authors in later medieval and renaissance magic and angelology. As an angel of mercy, some Talmudic texts claim that Zadkiel is the unnamed angel who held on to Abraham’s hand and prevented him from sacricing his son Isaac. Because of this belief, the Archangel Zadkiel is sometimes depicted holding a dagger in his hand. Fall en AnIn his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen gels , researcher Gustav Davidson lists the ruling ruling princes, teachers, and messengers of the planet Jupiter as a s follows: • The guardian spirits responsible for overseeing the radiant celestial powers of the planet Jupiter and its inuences on human life include Setchiel, Chedusitaniel, and Corael. • The angelic teachers responsible for providing insight, inspiration, and esoteric wisdom surrounding the celestial and terrestrial energies and hidden powers of the pl anet Jupiter include Kadiel, Kadiel, Maltiel, Huphatriel, and Estael. Estael. 131
• The angelic messengers responsible for carrying informa-
tion from the celestial guardians and teachers associated with the planet Jupiter include Turiel, Coniel, and Babeil. 5. The Planet Venus: Venus: The medieval angelologists named the Archangel Archang el Hanael (“Joy of God” or “Grace of God”) the guardian of Venus Venus (Figure 1.116). The name Hanael likely like ly stems from the Hebrew words “hana’ah” plus the sux “el.” Other spellings of the name have included Haniel, Anael, and Aniel. In the Zohar, one of the foundational texts of the Kabbalah tradition, it was the Archangel Haniel who was chosen to carry Enoch, the great-grandfather great-grandfat her of Noah, to heaven in the radiant “Merkabah” (“spirit body of light”) in order to meet with with God Almighty Almighty.. In ancient art and iconography, the Archangel Hanael is more often depicted as being female. She is traditionally dressed in dark, emerald green, and smiling or laughing. In various images, she carries a rose (a ve-petaled star), a lantern, or a wand tipped with a pine cone (called a “thyrsus”). “thyrsus ”). All of these symbols are deeply intertwined with the planet p lanet Venus. Venus. In the night sky, sky, after the radiant image of the t he moon the planet Venus is observed as being the brightest object in the evening sky. In fact, it is so bright that it can even be seen in the daytime, often visible in the east before sunrise, and is therefore known as “the bright morning morni ng star.” To the Hellenistic Greeks, who invented our familiar form of astrology, the planet and goddess Venus were both seen as the ideal icons of love and beauty. beauty. In their lower energetic form, this energy becomes physical pleasure, or can manifest as the desire to create beautiful works. However in its highest expression, this radiant energy can draw us into closer divine union with God. On the Kabbalistic Tree of Life, both the planet Venus and the Archangel Hanael are represented by the Sephiroth “Netzach” (meaning “victory” or “eternity”). This energy relates to divine immanence, the light of spirit infusing Nature and ordinary events, as well as our inner world of imagination, intuition, and emotion. Fal len AnIn his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen gels , researcher Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes, teachers, and messengers of the planet Venus as follows: • The guardian spirits responsible for overseeing the radiant celestial powers of the planet pl anet Venus Venus and its inuences on human life include Thamael, Tenariel, and Arragon. responsible le for providing dierent • The angelic teachers responsib insights, inspirations, and esoteric wisdom surrounding the celestial and terrestrial energies and hidden powers of the planet Venus include Penat, Thiel, Rael, and Teriapel. • The angelic messengers who are responsible for carrying information from the celestial guardians and teachers associated with the planet Venus include Colzras and Penael. 6. The Planet Mercury: The medieval angelologists named the Archangel Raphael the guardian of Mercury (Figure 1.117). Much of our lore about the Archangel Raphael comes from the Book of Tobit, which refers to him as “one of the seven, who stand before the Lord.” Certain scholars believe that this number seven is most most likely likely a reference reference to the seven visible planets, and to what some contemporary authors call the “seven governors” of the world. 132 13 2
Figure 1.116. Hanael Figure 1.117. Raphael Figure 1.118. Samael is the guardian angel is the guardian angel is the guardian angel of the planet Venus. of the planet Mercury Mercury.. of the planet Mars.
The planetary energies of Mercury also play a central role in the practice of alchemy, which is designed to bring a person physical, mental, and spiritual transformation and healing at its deepest levels. All of which are under the patronage of Archangel Raphael, along with the esoteric studies and mastery of the arts of medicine, healing, and theology. Fall en AnIn his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen gels , researcher Gustav Davidson lists the ruling ruling princes, teachers, and messengers of the planet Mercury as follows: • The guardian spirits responsible for overseeing the radiant celestial powers of the planet Mercury and its inuences on human life include Mathlai, Tarmiel, and Baraborat. • The angelic teachers who are responsible for providing dierent insights, inspirations, and esoteric wisdom surrounding the celestial and terrestrial energies and hidden powers of the planet Mercury include Aiediat, Modiat, Sugmonos, and Sallales. • The angelic messengers responsible for carrying information from the celestial guardian guardianss and teachers associated with the planet Mercury include Ramel and Doremiel. 7. The Planet Mars: The medieval angelologists named the Archangel Camael (Chamuel) and sometimes Samael as the guardian of Mars (Figure 1.118). The Archangel Camael (Chamuel or Kamael) is often known as “the Archangel of Divine Justice.” Justi ce.” As a warrior angel, he’s been named as the leader of the angelic Powers, who guard souls from demons on the path to heaven. Camael is sometimes identied as the angel that expelled Adam and Eve from the Garden of Eden, who wielded the aming sword. He is also said to be one of the angels, along with Gabriel, who comforted Jesus in the Garden of Gethsemane before his crucixion. Other traditions assign the planet Mars to the Archangel Samael. In certain accounts, it was the Archangel Archangel Samael who transformed into the image of a snake and tempted Eve with the apple. It is also said that it was Samuel who slaughtered the rst-born in Egypt during the Passover. In his role as the “adversary,” Samuel wrestled with Jacob in the desert, testing him (see Chapter 9, page 86). In the Zohar, the Jewish mystical text quotes Samael as saying: My entire domination is based on killing. And if I accept the Torah, Torah, there will no longer be wars. My rule is over the planet Maadim (Mars) that indicates the spilling of blood. In his book A Dictionary of Angels, Including the Fallen Angels , researc researcher her Gustav Davidson lists the ruling princes, teachers, and messengers of the planet Mars as follows: • The guardian spirits responsible for overseeing the radiant celestial powers of the planet Mars and its inuences on human life include Samael, Satael, and Amabiel.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 16. The Celestial Guardians
Which also brings to mind the entire concept of “IdolaIn most mystical traditions, each new apprentice is asked try,” which literally means “the worship of an idol or sacred Abrahamic religions (dened as being by the overseei overseeing ng elder to specically specically choose to work work with two image.” In the ancient Abrahamic Christianity y, and Islam), the act act of idolatry suggests main types of celestial beings - who are often associated with Judaism, Christianit that systems particular spiritual lineage. One of these celestial the worship of something or someone other than God, as if it beings is a divine warrior, chosen by the new disciple as their were God. This type of gloried hero-worship is often seen overseeing guardian and protector. The other celestial being in the Christian church, and this frowned upon practice was is a divine minister, chosen by the new disciple to be their one of the primary reasons why Jesus specically informed the people who were following him that the love and worship personal healer, comforter, and to provide divine counsel. Right after choosing these two important celestial inu- of God is the greatest of all Commandments; and the sum of ences, the new apprentice is then shown how to build their that love for God must be sincere, not only in word but also own prayer altar, how to present oerings, and how to begin in action (Matthew 22:36-40). Which is why in the Abrahamic building a relationship relationship with these these two important spirit spirit enti- religions and other monotheistic faiths, idolatry is considered ties. This is how certain saints of dierent spiritual traditions to be the worship of false gods–and was strictly forbidden. If however we expand our investigation and begin to slowly evolved over the years to become minor gods and also study some of the worship practices of the polytheistic deities within certain religious traditions. As born again Christians however, we choose our personal Indian religions (dened as Hinduism, Buddhism, and Jainrelationship with the Creator God as our divine guardian and ism), the special idols that are placed onto their altar table are protector; while Jesus Christ is specically chosen as our divine considered to be the symbolic representation of the Absolute; healer,, comforter, and personal counselor – operating through yet they are simultaneously acknowledged as not being the healer the spiritual authority and radiant power of God’s holy spirit. Absolute, or even being icons of spiritual ideas or the embodKnowing that this is true, where did the need to call c all upon iment of the divine. Instead, they are merely seen as a means one of the archangels of God come into application within to focus one’s religious pursuits and worship. Which is one reason why in the various Christian religions of ancient Egypt, the Christian church? Greece, Rome, Africa, and Asia, the reverence of an image or The Need For Angelic Assistance Historically,, even Historically eve n before the establishment of Christianity Christianity,, statue has been a common practice. Originally the specic image of a four direction cross certain Jewish mystical traditions recognized and acknowledged the need for calling on one or several of God’s powerful was rst used in this type of practice, then later special icons archangels for help. This belief was based on the ancient Old emerged, including statues of Jesus, Mother Mary, and certain Testament scripture surrounding the denition of blasphemy; church saints. Also included in this form of Christian icon which states in Exodus 20:7, Thou shalt not take the name of entourage were certain celestial images used to represent the Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that the heavenly powers of the popular four main guardian takes his name in vain. archangels, archang els, including: Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, and Uriel. Based on the understanding of this important CommandAccording to ancient Christian legends, the archangels ment, by the Hellenistic Period (from 323 B.C. to 31 B.C.) the are constantly working for God, continually manifesting and Second Temple Temple Judaism developed a taboo of pronouncing the creating new divine forms and energetic states and estabname of God; which eventually resulted in the replacement of lishing dierent realms and worlds of existence. Each time the tetragrammaton by the word “Adonai” (“my Lord”). Thus they complete this sacred work, they then dispatch several to ask for God’s divine assistance and not risk committing Guardian Angels in order to watch over and govern these blasphemy by contacting the most powerful creator God in new creations. the universe in order to request help in obtaining vain wants, In the same manner, when each human is physically cresupercial needs, and other trivial purposes, the method of ated within the special energy eld of our mother’s womb, as petitioning the archangels of his heavenly court for help was our eternal soul goes from previously existing within a heavinitially developed. enly dwelling to becoming an earth-bound earth-bound human soul soul – a The next concern surrounding the initial matter of contact- certain Guardian Angel was dispatched and assigned to watch ing the various archangels of God’s heavenly court was how over and govern the progress of this new earthly creation. to approach these powerful celestial beings and not upset the It is often through our conscious interaction with the spirit Creator God. Remember, surrounding the ancient teachings of realm that we can connect with these angelic helpers, who the original Laws of Moses are the rst three Commandments, continually work with our eternal soul so that it can receive mentioned in Deuteronomy 5:7-10 which state: the additional help it needs to spiritually evolve. This provides “Thou shalt have no other gods before me. us with the important guidance, inspiration, and direction we You shall not make for yourself often need in times of trouble. any sculptured or carved image, or any likeness It is even said that within the earth, the various mineral, of anything that is within the heavens above, plant, insect, and animal kingdoms of the world do not posor that which is on the earth below, sess an eternal self-aware spiritual nature like the one that was or within the waters under the earth; gifted to mankind through the breath of God. This is because You shall not worship them nor serve them; for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, our eternal souls exist as a part of God’s radiant breath of life. visiting the iniquities of the fathers upon the children Therefore all miraculous interactions that suddenly occur to the third and fourth generations of those who hate me, between human humanss and and these various minera mineral, l, plant, plant, insect, and but showing mercy to t housands of generations animal kingdoms, are all said to actually be the supernatural of those who love me and keep my commandments.” 133 13 3
manifestations and inuences created from divine beings who presently exist as servants of God and work within the spirit realm. In other words, all of the supernatural experiences manifested within the world are energetically transferred directly from these various spiritual realms through the divine powers of the angelic beings who are currently assigned to oversee and govern them. As previously mentioned, and attributed to the mystical schools associated with Pseudo-Dionysius Angelology teaching, within the heavenly realm the 3rd Sphere of Angels who are said to work in relationship to man (see Chapter 15, pages 127-130). These powerful supernatural beings act as the heavenly guides, protectors, and messengers to all human beings. These interacting angelic spheres of inuence include the Principalities (Divine Rulers) who carry out the orders given to them by the upper sphere angels, and bequeath blessings to the physical realm by educating, guiding, overseeing, and protecting nations, cultures, and churches. Also included are the Seven Archangels (Chief Angels), who represent the Seven Spirits of God that stand before the Throne of God and oversee nations and countries, and are concerned with the issues and events surrounding their specic politics, military matters, commerce and trade. As well as the realm of the Angels, which are the compassionate ones most concerned with the aairs of living things, and who also act as messengers to humanity and personal Guardian Angels. The concept of a Creator God having powerful archangels as divine guardians and celestial assistants is actually found in a number of other religious traditions. traditions. However the word “archangel” itself is usually only associated with the Abrahamic religions of ancient Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. Yet even within these religious traditions, the names of the archangels can sometimes vary. For example, the four archangels traditionally named in Islam are Gabriel, Michael, Isral, and Azrael. Whereas in Jewish literature such as The Book of Enoch, the Archangel Metatron is known as the “Highest of the Angels” instead of Michael. Just as confusing is the fact that in the Book of Enoch 40:9, when Enoch asked who the four gures were that he had seen, the answer was: This rst is Michael, the merciful and long-suering; and the second, who is set over all the diseases and all the wounds of the children of men is Raphael; and the third, who is set over all the powers, is Gabriel; and the fourth, who is set over the repentance unto hope of those who inherit eternal life, is named Phanuel.’ And these are the four angels of the Lord of Spirits and the four voices I heard in those days.
Figure 1.119. The four main Archangels of God (Left to Right): Gabriel (West- Water), Uriel (North-Earth), Michael (South-Fire), Raphael (East-Air).
However, as far as each archangel’s exact direction location However, is concerned, there is simply no general agreement on this topic found within the primary texts of traditional Kabbalistic teachings. Although each of their four associated elements are consistent, their exact directional placement will often vary according to each teacher’s personal preference. Because each of the four archangels corresponds to one of the four directions, each of the directions is said to act as a secret door that opens into a vast hallway of interconnected meanings. For example, each direction corresponds to a certain time, season, polarity, planet, shape, color, sound, herb, stone, element, number number,, etc.. It is important to mention here that the divine names of each of these powerful archangels are said to be “not of human origin.” Instead, they are believed to represent the resonant vibrational patterns of each one’s divine creation. In other traditions, the seven archang archangels els are specically related to the seven days of the week, and correspond to the following pattern: Michael (Sunday), Gabriel (Monday), Raphael (Tuesday), Uriel (Wednesday), Selaphiel (Thursday), Raguel or Jegudiel (Friday), and Barachiel (Saturday). However, in the Book of Enoch a dierent system of seven archangels appears, where they are named according to the following dierent pattern: Gabriel (Sunday), Michael (Monday), Raphael (Tuesday), Uriel (Wednesday), Raguel (Thursday),, Remiel (Friday– however Remiel is described in (Thursday) the Book of Enoch as having fallen from grace, and possibly replaced by the Archangel Phanuel), and Sariel (Saturday). Angelic Wings of Light
When trying to portray the powerful energetic presence Many Christian mystics often associate the four main o ften archangels according to ancient Kabbalistic teachings, believ- of God’s divine angels and archangels, many artist have often uppe r backs. ing that these divine powers are responsible for governing depicted them with large wings attached to their upper the earth’s four seasons; and are additionally associated with Because of this, the image of winged angels eventually became throughout the world. the four elements of creation (earth, water, re, and air), four accepted in most cultures throughout In many schools of ancient Christian mysticism howevdierent supernatural supernatural powers and states of mind, as well as four specic sounds and radiant colors (Figure 1.119). In cer- er, it is often taught that instead of wings what is actually tain mystical Kabbalah-based systems of ceremonial magic, observed when a powerful angel of God manifests are the all four of the main archangels (Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, powerful streams of radiant light emanating from their spirit gives the impression to those those who interact and Uriel) are traditionally invoked in order to stand guard body; which often gives over the four main directions (North, East, South, and West). with them as having large impressive wings of light. 134 13 4
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
(Crown) Archangel Metatron
(Crown) The Demon Thaumiel
(Understanding) Archangel Tzaphqiel
(Wisdom) Archangel Raziel
(Understanding) The Demon Sathariel
(Wisdom) The Demon Chaigidiel
(Strength) Archangel Khamael
(Mercy) Archangel Tzadqiel
(Strength) The Demon Golab
(Mercy) The Demon Gamchicoth
(Beauty) Archangel Mikhael (Splendor) Archangel Raphael
(Beauty) The Demon Togarini (Victory) Archangel Haniel
(Splendor) The Demon Samael
(Victory) The Demon Hanrab Serap
(Foundation) Archangel Gabriel
(Foundation) The Demon Gamaliel
(Kingdom) The Shekinah
(Kingdom) The Demon Lilith
Figure 1.120. The Archangels of the Holy Sephiroth and the divine emanations associated with the Christian Tree of Life.
Figure 1.121. The Unholy Sephiroth and the ungodly emanations associated with the Christian Tree of Life.
The dwelling or settling of the divine presence of God
Guardian Angels and the Tree Of Life
with the Tree of Life – yet exist within its darker energetic Each of the holy Sephiroth (Emanations) listed liste d in the Chris- side as supernatur supernatural al antagonists (Figure 1.121). tian Tree of Life (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 27, pages Entry into the upper spiritual realms of the universe re169-178)have powerful angelic guardians that are assigned by quires a person to obtain a state of great holiness and divine God to protect that specic realm from unqualied individu- purity of body, mind, and spirit. This sacred purication can als who may seek to enter without proper invitation (Figure be achieved through through repentance repentance (i.e., being accountable accountable and 1.120). In fact, entering into each realm requires an individual taking responsibility for one’s actions), living a righteous life, to maintain a higher spiritual vibration, which acts as a decisive decisiv e and from humbly performing acts of compassion and mercy. “key” through which to enter into that elevated spiritual state. When a person is pious and lives a righteous life as a radiOften a child of light will never be exposed to these ant child of God, they naturally produce within themselves an celestial guardian kings and their powerful angelic helpers illuminating body of light. With each born again experience a except through spiritual evolution, which is created through dierent radiant light and holy sound is created in the person’s continually being born again. Thus when a person attempts three bodies. This new vibration acts as a holy vehicle which to coerce any of these supernatural beings through the use of allows their eternal soul to progress onward towards the next secret pacts and magical actions instead of spiritually evolving level of evolution. Overseeing this spiritual evolution are the through righteous acts, they eventually attract the attention four main angelic guardians most commonly associated with of the ungodly demonic emanations who are also associated protection, healing, and transformation, described as follows. 135 13 5
The Archangel Michael (Ma-Ha-El)
The sacred name of Archangel Michael (Micha’el or Mîkhā’ēl), means “Who is like unto God?” In Sanskrit, ancient Egyptian, and Hebrew, “Maha” means “Great” and “El” stands for “God;” which is why the sux “El” is contained in all of the Archangel names. Michael is considered to be an Archangel (chief-angel) originating from the ancient Abrahamic religions of Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. In the Roman Catholic, Eastern Orthodox, Anglican, and Lutheran Christian traditions he is known as “Saint Michael the Archangel.” However in the Oriental Orthodox and Eastern Orthodox Christian traditions he is often called “Brigadier Archangel Michael,” or simply “Archangel “Archang el Michael” for short. In almost all traditions, the Archangel Michael corresponds to the Fire Element, which is why he is sometimes known as “the Archangel of the Light and Fire of our Great God.” His radiant light is said to be bright brig ht red – in all its shades. Old Testament Reference
In the Old Testament Bible, Michael the Archangel is mentioned several times in the Book of Daniel (Daniel 10:1321 and Daniel 12:1), who experiences a vision after having undergone a long period of fasting, and identies Michael as a “Great Prince who stands up for the children of your people.” people. ” In ancient times the idea that Michael is the advocate of the children of Israel became so prevalent that, in spite of the rabbinical prohibition against appealing to angels as intermediaries between God and his people, Michael the Archangel Archangel came to occupy a certain place in formal Jewish ritual service. New Testament Reference
In the Book of Revelation, Michael the Archangel Archangel is said to lead God’s armies against Satan (“the adversary”) and his dark forces (Revelation 12:7–12). It is written that it was during this war in Heaven (Isaiah 14:12 and Luke 10:18), that Michael defeated the adversary Satan, and threw him down to the earth (Figure 1.122). In the Epistle of Jude (Jude 1:9), Michael is specically referred to as “the Archangel Michael.” The word “archangel” comes from a Greek word meaning “chief angel.” It refers to an angel who seems to be the leader of other angels. Church History
Christian sanctuaries built to honor Michael the Archangel began to appear appear in the the 4th century; century; when he was rst rst seen as a healing angel. Although the early Christians regarded some of the martyrs such as Saint George and Saint Theodore as great military patrons, they originally assigned to Saint Michael the Archangel the care of their sick. Michael was therefore rst venerated as a divine healer (specically ( specically in ancient Turkey), and the earliest and most famous sanctuary to Saint Michael discovered in the ancient Near East was also associated ass ociated with healing waters. In the 4th century, the Christian theologian Saint Basil the Great began to place Saint Michael over all the angels; and started to refer to him as Archangel Michael, because he rallies together the other oth er angels. Yet during the 6th century, the view of Michael as a healer still continued in Rome; where after a plague, the sick slept at night in the Roman Church (Mausoleum) known as the Castel Sant’ Angelo (Castle of the Holy Angel) waiting for Michael’s manifestation. In fact, f act, according to ancient Roman legend, Archangel Michael appeared with a sword over the Mausoleum of the Roman Emperor Hadrian while a devastating 136 13 6
Figure 1.122. Archangel Michael defeating Satan and his army.
plague persisted in Rome. His divine manifestation was said to be in response to the prayers of Pope Saint Gregory the First (590–604)) that the plague should cease. After the plague ended, (590–604 in honor of the occasion, the Pope called the mausoleum Castel Sant’ Angelo (Castle of the Holy Angel). Even today, this is the name by which the Mausoleum of the Roman is still known. Over time however, Michael the Archangel eventually became known as a “protector of the church” and “the leader le ader of the army of God against the forces of evil.” evi l.” By the 6th century, devotions to Archangel Michael were so widespread over both the Eastern and Western Orthodox Christian churches, that over time, the teachings on Michael the Archangel Archangel began to spread over other Christian denominations as well. Michael’s Arch-Nemesis
According to ancient Jewish tradition, because Michael the Archangel Archangel acted as the advocate for the nation of Israel, he sometimes had to ght with the demonic princes of the other nations; particularly with the Archangel Samael (Poison of God), who was Israel’s accuser. accuser. Historically Samael is considered to be an accuser, seducer, and destroyer; and is regarded regard ed in ancient Jewish lore as being both good and evil. In ancient Judaism, Samael is said to be the “Angel of Death;” and is also regarded as the Guardian Angel of the Roman Empire, and a patron of the ancient kingdom of Edom. In the Kabbalah, Samael is described as becoming the consort of Adam’s rst wife “Lilith.” It is said that Lilith is now a demon, but was at one time created alongside Adam–before Eve was created (see Chapter 9, pages 85-89). Refusing to be subservient to a man, Lilith rebelled and quickly abandoned Adam after her initial creation. Right after that, Samael partnered with Lilith and together they created a host of demonic children, including a powerful son known as “Asmodai” (“the Sword of Samael”). Which is why w hy in Christian Demonology Demon ology,, Samael is sometimes regarded as an extremely powerful dem on.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
(1-2) “Saint Michael the Archangel, powerful Warrior of God, please come to my aid.
Left Side of the Body
(2-3) O Prince of the Heavenly Host, ght, defend, and protect me from all danger. (3-4) Remove all wickedness and the snares of the Devil. (4-5) May God rebuke Satan, and thrust him back into Hell; along with all demons and evil spirits; (5-1) Who prowl about the world seeking to ruin and devour your children’s precious souls. In Jesus name I Pray - Amen”
Figure 1.123. The Archangel Michael (Guardian of the South - Element Fire - Color Red) Angel of Justice, Strength, and Protection. Protection.
Michael’s enmity with Samael dates back to the time when Samael was originally cast down from heaven, during the rebellion and the initial war in heaven. At that time, Samael took hold of Michael’s wings, whom he wished to bring down with him in his fall. Michael however was saved by God, and from that time on, Samael and Michael became rivals throughout througho ut the creation and evolution of our Christian faith. For example, while Michael defends Israel’s actions, Samael tempts their people to sin. It is even said that Michael also fought with Samael over the soul of Moses. Archangel Michael’s Four Main Roles
As a powerful Archangel of God, it is said that Michael has four main roles: • First, he is now traditionally seen as the supreme commander of the heavenly hosts (Figure 1.123). Therefore Therefo re he is held as the leader of the army of God, and the head of heaven’s celestial forces in their triumph over the powers of hell. • Second, he is viewed as the perfect model for the divine virtues of the spiritual warrior; and presents to God the prayers of the righteous. • Third, he is also considered to be the Angel of Death, in the fact that he is responsible for carrying t he souls of the deceased into heaven. In this role, he descends at the hour of death and gives each soul the chance to redeem itself before passing. passing. It is said that at that time, Michael is the angel responsible for weighing the souls of the dead in his perfectly balanced scales. For this reason, Michael is often depicted holding scales in one of his hands. • Fourth, he is the patron of the children of Israel (the chosen people of the Old Testament), as well as the guardian of the church (the chosen people of the New Testament). This is why during the Middle Ages, “Saint Michael” was the guardian angel most revered by the various knights serving within the Christian military forces.
Michael’s Divine Sigil Figure 1.124. For Protection: The right hand is used to create Saint Michael’s Divine Protective Star in bright red light.
Michael’s Divine Armor
According to ancient Christian mythology, Michael the Archangel’s divine armor is extremely powerful. For example, the sacred “Tree of Divine Names” (Tree of Life) creates his powerful sword of light; which cuts through all darkness, and allows the radiant light of God’s higher wisdom and truth to penetrate into the various realms of space and time. According to ancient Christian teachings, the vibrational forms of Michael’s sword and shield are both composed of the divine names of God. This is why understanding the sacred names of God is a key component to comprehending and embodying the sacred vehicle of light associated with our true spiritual redemption. In ancient times, this was one of the main reasons why the various names of the sacred expressions of God (Yahweh) where inscribed upon the shield of David in Hebrew letters, which traditionally appeared as holy ames (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter Chapter 33, page 214, 214, Figure 1.191). Saint Michael’s Star Of Divine Protection
In certain schools of ancient Christian mysticism, the sacred pentagram Star of Solomon pattern that was originally associated with invoking the divine protection of Archangel Archangel Michael was traditionally visualized in bright radiant red light. This power protective star was drawn over a person’s three bodies while in prayer, and visualized according to the following energetic pattern: • Begin by visualizing Archangel Michael’s divine sigil in the center of your Third Eye (Figure 1.124). • Then use you right hand, draw, and visualize creating Michael’s ve point protective star in bright red light; while repeating the ve section protection prayer. 137 13 7
The Archangel Gabriel (Kha-Vir-El)
The sacred name of Archangel Gabriel (Gavri’el) means “God is My Strength.” In the ancient Egyptian language, Gabriel in pronounced, “Kha-Vir-El.” In this sacred sound pattern, the sound “Ga” or “Ka” denotes “desire, sentiment, and expressed love,” the sound “Bir” or “Vir” indicates “Element,” and the sound “El” stands for “God.” In the Abrahamic religions of Judaism, Christianity, and Islam, Gabriel serves as one of God’s divine messengers (Figure 1.125). Because God dispatches him as his agent of grace to relay or manifest his answers to prayers, it is traditionally believed that Gabriel is not to be prayed to. Although he is not formally called an “Archangel” in the Christian Bible, Gabriel is however known as an Archangel during the Inter-Testamental Period (roughly 200 B.C. – 50 A.D.) in such ancient sources such as the Book of Enoch. During this important period of time, a wealth of literature was produced surrounding the various names and ranks of angels and devils; this expanded information additionally described many of these radiant beings particular duties, as well as their status before God Almighty. In the Kabbalah, Gabriel is said to have a prominent role as one of God’s Archangels, and is portrayed as working in concert with Michael as part of God’s celestial court. In the Roman Catholic, Eastern Orthodox, and Anglican Churches, the th e Archangels Michael, Gabriel, and Raphael are often referred to as “Saints.” In almost all traditions, the Archangel Gabriel corresponds to the Water Element, his radiant light is bright sky blue (azure) – in all dierent dierent shades. Old Testament Reference
In the 3rd century, rabbi Shimon ben Lakish of Tiberias (A.D. 230–270) concluded that the angelic names of Michael, Raphael, and Gabriel all originally came out of the children of Israel’s ancient Babylonian Exile; Exile ; and most modern biblical commentators all tend to agree with him. In the Old Testament, the Archangel Gabriel is mentioned menti oned in the Book of Daniel, and is described as the “one who looked like a man” that came in order to interpret Daniel’s visions. In fact, when Daniel rst saw Gabriel, he was so terried that he fell prostrate before the angel (Daniel 8:15-19). Later on in Chapter 9:20-22, Gabriel again appears to Daniel while he was praying to God. This time Gabriel provides Daniel with spiritual insight and deep understanding of a special vision he had just j ust received; and proceeded to answer all of the questions that Daniel was currently praying about. In the Book of Ezekiel, Gabriel is understood to be the angel that was sent to destroy ancient Jerusalem. According to the Jewish Encyclopedia, Gabriel takes the form of a man, and stands at the left hand of God. It is also said that Gabriel is one of the holy angels who watches over Paradise, over all serpents, and governs the movements of the Cherubim (the Four Faced Ones). According to ancient Jewish mythology, in the Garden of Eden there is a Tree of Life, sometimes known as the “Tree of Souls.” This special tree continually blossoms and produces new souls, which fall into the Treasury Treasury of Souls. Gabriel is said to be the one who reaches into this special treasury and takes out the rst soul that comes into his hand. Then right after that, it is the Angel of Conception “Lailah,” who watches over the embryo of the soul until it is born on earth as a human soul. 138 13 8
Figure 1.125. The Archangel Gabriel (Guardian of the West West - Element Water - Color Sky Blue) Angel of Resurrection, Mercy, Mercy, and Peace.
New Testament Reference
Although in the Book of Daniel, Gabriel is referred to as “the man Gabriel” (Daniel 9:21); in the Gospel of Luke howev er, Gabriel is referred to as “an Angel of the Lord” (Luke 1:11). In the New Testament, the Archangel Gabriel is said to have appeared to Zechariah as well as to Mary the mother of Jesus, foretelling the births of John the Baptist and Jesus (Luke 1:11–38). Islamic Reference
In the Islam religion, Gabriel is honored and respected as an Archangel Archangel and is known as the “Angel of Revelation.” In the same manner that the Christian Bible portrays Gabriel as a divine messenger who was sent from God to Daniel, Mary, and Zechariah, Islam also maintains the belief that Gabriel was specically sent to numerous pre-Islamic pre-Islamic prophets with divine revelations and divine instructions. These special interactions include spending time with Adam, whom the Muslims believe was personally consoled by Gabriel some time after the “Fall of Man” in the Garden of Eden. According to Muslim belief, God revealed the Quran to the Islamic prophet Muhammad through the Archangel Gabriel. In fact, the 53rd Chapter of this sacred text describes Gabriel without specically naming him in a passage that Islamic commentators have unanimously interpreted as referring to the Angel of Revelation, “Gabriel.” Gabriel is mentioned by name several times in the Qur’an; and in 2:92-97, he along with Michael are both honored as an
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
(1-2) “Saint Gabriel the Archangel, powerful Messenger of Good News; (2-3) Please come and help me (3-4) to clearly hear the Voice of God; (4-5) And teach me His Divine Truth.
Gabriel’s Divine Sigil
(5-1) In Jesus Name - Amen.”
Figure 1.126. For Divine Guidance: Both hands are used to create Saint Gabriel’s Divine Guidance Star in bright sky-blue light.
exalted angel in Islam. In fact in Islamic tradition, Gabriel is considered to be one of the primary Archangels. This is because it is believed that Muhammad himself himself saw Gabriel in his full angelic splendor twice, the rst time being when he originally received his rst divine revelation. Muslims also revere Gabriel for a number of historical events predating the rst divine revelation. In fact, the Muslims believe that Gabriel was the angel who informed Zachariah of John the Baptist’s birth, as well as telling Mary of the future birth of Jesus. Additionally it is also believed that Gabriel was one of three angels who had earlier informed Abraham of the birth of Isaac. All of these special events can also be found in the Quran. One last thing to mention, is that Gabriel also makes a profound appearance in the “Hadith of Gabriel” (the “Accounts of Gabriel”), where he questions Muhammad on the core doctrines of the Islamic Faith. Archangel Gabriel’s Four Main Roles
Jewish mythology in the Garden of Eden there is a Tree Tree of Life (or “Tree of Souls”) that energetically blossoms and produces new souls. These new souls are then taken into the “Guf” (the “Treasury of Souls”). It is Gabriel who reaches into the Treasury of Souls and removes the rst soul that comes into his hand. This is why he is sometimes known as “The Guardian G uardian of the Celestial Ce lestial Treasury.” Treasury.” Right after that, the Angel of Conception “Lailah” watches watche s over the newly forming embryo until it is born on the earth. Gabriel’s Divine Armor
Because all angels are incorporeal beings who may sometimes take on human form when appearing to mankind, it can be dicult to dierentiate one from another in terms of specic icons. However, Gabriel is usually portrayed with certain distinguishing characteristics. • First, he typically wears blue or white garments; • Second, he holds either a spear, a trumpet, a shining lantern, a branch from paradise, or a white lily (symbolically representing Mother Mary) in his right hand. • Third, he is sometimes depicted holding a mirror made out of jasper in his left hand. This special mirror is traditionally depicted with an “Χ,” representing the rst letter of the word “Christ” in Greek (Χριστος).
As a powerful Archangel of God, it is said that Gabriel has four main roles: • First, Gabriel is traditionally known as the “Angel of Revelation,” because God often chooses him to deliver important messages to people. It is therefore said that Gabriel acts as a divine messenger whom God specically sends with special revelations to his holy prophets. For Archangel Gabriel’s divine armor should not be conexample, it is believed to have been Gabriel who fought fused with that of Archangel Michael, who carries a sword, with the angel of the kingdom of Persia Pe rsia for 21 days, when shield, date-tree branch, and in the other hand a spear, white Michael came to his relief. This freed Gabriel to continue banner (possibly (possibly with a scarlet scarlet cross) and tends to to wear red. on his journey to visit with the Jewish mystic Daniel, in Michael’s specic mission is to suppress enemies of the true order to spiritually strengthen him, and explain esoteric church (hence the military theme), while Gabriel’s mission is dream interpretations. After which Gabriel returned to to announce mankind’s salvation. the battle and assisted Michael in ghting with the angel Saint Gabriel’s Star Of Divine Guidance of the kingdom of Persia. In certain schools of ancient Christian mysticism, the • Second, Gabriel is the steward of physical kingdoms, a nd sacred pentagram Star of Solomon pattern that was originalis therefore known as the “Angel of the Rulers;” it is said ly associated with invoking the divine guidance, spiritual that he inspires the rulers to be receptive to Go d’s divine wisdom, and discerning intuition of Archangel Gabriel was plan. Gabriel also urges people to reect on their divine traditionally visualized in bright radiant sky-blue light. This calling, and helps them to clearly understand the holy powerful star was drawn over the three bodies in prayer, teachings and sacred messages that are currently con- according to the following energetic pattern: • Visualiz tained within their eternal soul. It is through this method Visualizee Archangel Gabriel’s divine sigil in the center of your Third Eye; then use both hands, draw and visualize of encouragement that Gabriel inspires people to pursue creating his ve point divine guidance star in bright skyrighteousness and purity, purity, and to move closer to t o God. • Third, because he is considered to be the higher manifesta blue (azure) (azure) light; while repeating repeating the ve section divine tion of musical vibration, Gabriel establishes a new order of guidance prayer (Figure 1.126). energetic harmony for all of the various elements of creation. • Next, open the Holy Bible and as you begin to read the sacred scriptures, visualize Archangel Gabriel’s Divine • Fourth, he is regarded as the angel who presides over childbirth. As previously mentioned, according to ancient Guidance spiritually awakening your mind. 139 13 9
The Archangel Raphael (Ra-Fa-El)
The sacred name of Archangel Raphael (Rāfāʾēl), means “It is God Who Heals” or “God Heals.” In the ancient Egyptian language Raphael is pronounced “Ra-Fa-El.” In this sacred sound pattern, the “Ra” sound stands for the “Sun,” the “Fa” sound indicates “Vibration,” “Vibration,” and the “El” stands for “God.” Together the meaning is used to indicate “The Sun’s Vibra Vibration tion of God.” In the Abrahamic religions of Judaism, Christianity, and Islam, Raphael is seen as an Archangel who performs all manners of Healing. Raphael is also known as an important angel in Mormonism, and he is briey mentioned in their religious doctrines and covenants. In almost all traditions, the Archangel Raphael corresponds to the Air Element, and his radiant light is bright violet – in all its shades. This color is derived from a mixture mixture of the hot red ery light associated with Michael, energetically combined with the cool watery blue light related to Gabriel. The divine mist created from this unique energetic combination traditionally explains why he is often considered to be the “Archangel of Energy;” and additionally why Raphael is often seen as a fellow-worker with the other two Archangels Michael and Gabriel. The Ancient Book of Tobit Reference
The Archangel Raphael is mentioned in the Book of Tobit, which is an ancient book of scripture dating sometime between 225 and 175 B.C.; and is accepted as a part of the ancient Roman Catholic and Orthodox Christian Biblical Canon. In this special book, Raphael calls himself “Azarias, the son of the great Ananias;” and rst appears disguised in human form as the traveling companion of Tobit’s son Tobiah. Tobiah. During the course of their t heir journey, the Archangel Raphael‘s protective inuence is shown in many ways including the binding of a demon demon in the desert of upper upper Egypt. After returning and healing the blind Tobit, Azarias makes himself known as “the Angel Raphael – one of the seven who stand before the Lord” (Tobit 12:15). He is then honored as “Saint Raphael the Archangel.” Regarding Regardin g the healing powers attributed to Raphael, besides healing Tobit of his blindness, he also delivered Sarah (Tobit’s future daughter-in-law) from the demon Asmodeus, who is a powerful King of Demons, and always killed every man Sarah married on their wedding night, before the marriage could be consumma consummated. ted. The Ancient Book of Enoch Reference
In the ancient Book of Enoch , the the Lor Lord d God comm commanded anded the Archangel Raphael to overcome, bind, and restrain the fallen angel “Azazel” (Enoch (Enoch 10:4–6); and then imprison imprison Azazel Azazel under a desert in a place called “Dudael” (the “Cauldron”). “Cauldron”). Historically the fallen angel Azazel was considered to be one of the leaders of the rebellious “Watchers.” These were angels that were originally dispatched to earth by God in order to watch over the humans in the time preceding the Flood. It is said that it was Azazel who originally taught the men of earth the art of warfare, and the skill of making swords, knives, shields, and coats of mail (armor made of metal links). It is also believed that Azazel originally taught women the art of charms and enchantments, as well as the skill of seduction and deception through ornamenting their bodies, dyeing their hair, and painting their faces and eyebrows. 140
Figure 1.127. The Archangel Raphael (Guardian of the East - Element Air - Violet Color) Angel of Healing, Love, and Joy). Joy).
Additionally, it was Azazel who revealed to the people of the earth the esoteric secrets of sorcery and witchcraft, and corrupted their social conduct, leading them into all forms of wickedness and impurity. This evil inuence continued continue d until, at Yahweh’s command, Azazel was bound hand and foot by the Archangel Archangel Raphael and chained to the rough and jagged rocks of Dudael; where he is to abide in utter darkness until the great Day of Judgment. New Testament Reference
The Archangel Raphael is generally associated with the angel mentioned in the Gospel of John, responsible for “stirring the water” at the healing pool of Bethesda (John 5:1-4). Due to his compassionate actions detained in the Book of Tobit and the Gospel of John, Saint Raphael is honored as the patron saint of travelers, the blind, happy meetings, nurses, physicians, medical workers, matchmakers, Christian marriages, and Catholic studies. As a particular enemy of the devil, he was also revered in Europe as a special protector of Catholic sailors. Raphael’s Divine Armor
Because the Archangel Raphael is said to guard pilgrims on their journeys, he is often depicted as a traveler holding a pilgrim’s walking-sta, wearing a pilgrim’s dress, with sandals on his feet and a pilgrim gourd full of water or wallet hanging from his belt (Figure 1.127). Raphael is also considered to be a celestial guardian, which is why he is sometimes pictured wearing a sword on his belt. Because he is seen as a powerful healer, Raphael is often depicted holding or standing on a sh, which alludes to his healing of Tobit with the sh’s gall.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Archangel Raphael’s Four Main Roles (1-2) “Saint Raphael the As a powerful Archangel of God, it is said that Raphael Archangel, has four main roles: Powerful Angel of Divine Healing; • First, Raphael is often considered to be the chief healing angel, and plays an invaluable role in the maintenance of (2-3) I offer up to you good health in our bodies. This is why he is sometimes my need for Healing, pictured with a small vase containing a sh charm, tra(3-4) And ask that you deliver ditionally used in ancient times to ward-o evil spirits. back to this servant of God, • Second, he is also esteemed as the guardian angel of the human race; battling against evil, and a nd guiding men in the (4-5) The gift of Divine Recovery. path of righteousness. In fact, there are numerous pictures commemorating commemora ting Raphael’s benevolent deeds. (5-1) In Jesus Name - Amen.” His words are said to be both compassionate and sympathetic, and he is especially protective of the young and innocent. It is also said that it was Raphael who originally origi nally warned Adam of the danger of sin, and declared unto to him its dreaded consequences. However, after Adam was expelled from paradise, it is said that he was then consoled by the Archangel Gabriel. This was said to have occurred sometime after the “Fall of Man,” when he was removed from the Garden of Eden. • Third, the entire planet is within Raphael’s domain. Therefore it is said that Raphael controls all of the electromagnetic tromagn etic forces of nature, as well as the life force and energetic vitality of the human body. Raphael’s You will remember from Chapter 11 (page 99), that Divine Sigil within the realm of God’s creation there exists a special hierarchy that focuses on three main categories of senFigure 1.128. For Divine Healing: The left hand is used to create tient beings: angels created from God’s radiant light; Saint Raphael’s Divine Healing Star in bright violet light. elementals created from God’s holy re, and humans created from God’s divine breath. According According to ancient human population would eventually become overrun teachings, after the war in heaven and the fall of man, the and come to ruin by its own mental creations, as well as earth became plagued with not only angry fallen angels its careless interactions with the spirit realm. and disgruntled elemental spirits, but it additionally • Fourth, there are certain ancient Christian teachings that became impregnated with various thought-forms that state that because God’s divine breath of life still exists were discharged from the hearts and minds of man. Also within our physical bodies, when any human being is included in this category are the various thought-form about to die it is the Archangel Raphael who is responsible deities that were created from tribal shaman mystics and for “cutting the silver cord,” and releasing the person’s dierent sorcerers interacting with both of these superior superio r eternal soul from their physical body. spiritual realms. Saint Raphael’s Star Of Divine Healing This being the case, many “composite beings“ emerged In certain schools of ancient Christian mysticism, the safrom this conscious interaction; with the majority of these cred pentagram Star of Solomon pattern that was originally energetically fused beings evolving into powerful entities associated with invoking the divine healing of Archangel that began to wander about as rogue spirits. Some of these Raphael, was traditionally visualized in bright radiant violet rogue spirits terrorized families and towns seeking ener- color. getic food, and gaining the reputation of being “demonic This sacred colored light was then drawn over the three spirits.” Other rogue spirits were feared and worshiped, bodies during prayer in order to manifest physical, energetic energetic,, and eventually became the personal guardians of specic and spiritual healing; and created according to the following family lines, villages, and societies. All of this is happen- energetic pattern: ing in addition to the various encounters that people were Visualizee Archangel Raphael’s divine sigil in the center • Visualiz having with wandering ghosts (disembodied human of your Third Eye; souls), elementals, and fallen angelic beings. • Then using your left hand, draw and visualize creating This is why the Archangel Raphael was assigned by his ve point healing and vitality star in bright violet God to control all of the electromagnetic forces of nature, light; while repeating the ve section healing and vitality as well as the life force and energetic vitality of the human prayer (Figure 1.128). body.. Without this important spiritual governing, the body
141
The Archangel Uriel (U-Ra-El)
The sacred name of Archangel Uriel (Uriʾel) means ”God is my light.” In the ancient Egyptian language, Uriel is pronounced “U-Ra-El.” In this sacred sound pattern, the “U” sound stands for “Space,” the “Ra” sound stands for the “Sun,” and the “El” stands for “God.” Together, the ancient meaning can indicate “the Radiant Space of God’s Sun.” The Archangel Archangel Uriel’s is considered to be an “Angel of His Presence,” sometimes known as an “Angel of Glory” (I saiah 63:9). This refers to the honored position of being allowed to enter into the presence of the God Almighty. The only angels who maintain this special right and hold this high position in the celestial hierarchy include Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, and Uriel, along with Akatriel, Jehoel, Nathanel (Zathael), Suriel, Yefeah, Zagagel, and Metatron. It should be noted that although the “Angel of His Presence” title is often taken to mean “being a Shekinah” (the dwelling of God’s divine presence), the term “Shekinah” is often used as an alternate name for the powerful Archangel Archangel known as “Metatron” (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 27, page 173, Figure 1.138). In almost all traditions, the Archangel Uriel (also spelled “Auriel”) corresponds to the Earth Element, and his radiant light is bright silver-white– in all its shades (Figure 1.129). The Ancient Book of Esdras Reference
Uriel appears in The Second Book of Esdras , traditionally known as The Jewish Apocalypse of Ezra. In this ancient text, the prophet Ezra asks God a series of questions, and the Archangel Uriel is sent by God in order to instruct him. When answering Ezra’s questions, Uriel tells him that God has permitted him to describe the various signs surrounding the good and evil currently at work within the world, however it will still be dicult for Ezra to comprehen comprehend d this teaching because of his limited human perspective. In 2 Esdras 4:10-11, Uriel asks Ezra: You cannot understand the things with which you have grown up; how then can your mind comprehend the way of the Most High? And how can one who is already worn out by the corrupt world understand incorruption?
When Ezra begins to ask questions surrounding his personal life, such as how long he will live on the earth, in 2 Esdras 4:52, Uriel replies: Concerning the signs about which you ask me, I can tell you in part; but I was not sent to tell you anything concerning your personal life, therefore I do not know. The Ancient Book of Enoch Reference
In the ancient Book of Enoch , Uriel is mentioned mentioned in ChapChapter 9, which was originally presented as part of “The Book of the Watchers.” In this ancient book, only four angels are mentioned by name, including Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, and Uriel (although some versions additionally have a 5th angel named “Suryal” or “Suriel”). In Chapter 20 of the Book of Enoch , a list of sacred names and the dierent functions of the Seven Archangels is also given, and Uriel is described as one of the holy angels who presides over the world, as well as over “The Deep Abyss.” The Book of the Angels as a whole tells us that Uriel, Raphael, and Gabriel were present before God in order to testify on behalf of mankind. At that time, these three angels sought divine intervention on behalf of the humans during the reign of the fallen “Gregori” (the angels who were originally assigned as Watchers over the human race). 142
Figure 129.The Archangel Uriel (Guardian of the North - Element Earth - Silver-White Color Angel of Nature, Visions, Visions, and Instruction.
In the Old Testament, the Watchers are mentioned in the Book of Daniel (i.e., Daniel 4:13, 17, and 23), wherein specic reference is made to their holiness. However in the Books of Enoch, there is reference to there being both good and bad Watchers – with a primary focus placed on the rebellious ones. In ancient books of Enoch, Jubilee, and the Testimonies of the Twelve Patriarchs, the angelic orders are arranged in celestial hierarchies, with the Watchers Watchers originally considered as a part of the superior rank of angels. For example, according to the Book of Enoch, there are Six-Winged Fiery Seraphim, the Four Faced Cherubim, the Twenty-four Throne Elders, and the Watchers. Although these dierent varieties of angels share several roles, they are all considered to be ministering angels, responsible responsib le for interceding for humans, mediating between God and man, guiding man in righteousness, and reporting to God the good or evil that they currently observe. observe. However at the prodding of their leader Samyaza and Azazel, some 200 of the Watchers defected en masse, and began to illicitly instruct the humans in sorcery and warfare. They also procreated with the humans and produced half-angel-half-human ospring called “Nephilim.” The Nephilim were savage giants, spawns of the “sons of God” (angels) and the “daughters of men;” and were mentioned in Genesis 6:4 and Numbers 13:33. When any of the supernatural children of these Watchers Watchers died, they suddenly became demonic spirits, and quickly started to work great destruction within the world. The torment was so bad that Noah prayed and asked that God destroy these evil spirits from the face of the earth — hence the reason for the Flood (Jubilee Chapter 5 and Chapter 10; and 1 Enoch 7:2).
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
During the Flood, about 90% of these evil spirits were captured and spiritually bound until the nal judgment. However 10% survived, and continue to roam the earth wreaking havoc as malevolent spirits and demonic entities. It was during this time, that Uriel was sent by God to warn Noah about the upcoming great ood; and then contacted his great-grandfather Enoch in order to oer him special guidance. During The Time Of The Old Testament
In ancient Jewish mysticism, Uriel is additionally depicted as the destroyer of the armies of the ancient Sennacherib Kingdom of Assyria, who ruled from 705 B.C. to 681 B.C. In The Life of Adam and Eve (also known as The Apocalypse of Moses), Uriel is regarded as one of the Cherubim in the third Chapter of Genesis who stands at the Gate of Eden with a ery sword; and it is also said that he watches over thunder and terror.. However, other early Christian traditions often identify terror Uriel as not only being one of the Four-Faced Cherubim, but also the Angel of Repentance. Uriel is also identied as one of the angels who helped bury Adam and Abel; and and was said to have also also led Abraham towards the West. Archangel Uriel’s Four Main Roles
(1-2) “Saint Uriel the Archangel,
(2)
(2-3) Powerful Harmonizer of all Chaos;
Right Side of the Body (5)
(3-4) Please come to help me(4) clearly experience (4-5) Divine Peace & Harmony in this situation. 5-1) In Jesus Name - Amen.”
(1)
(6)
Back Side of the Body
(3)
Uriel’s Divine Sigil Figure 1.130. For Divine Peace: The right hand is used to create Archangel Uriel’s Uriel’s Divine Peace Star in bright bright silvery-white light.
As a powerful Archangel Archangel of God, it i t is said that Uriel has carrying a holy book or sacred papyrus scroll, which is used four main roles: • First, because he keeps the universal law of order and in order to depict God’s divine wisdom. Because Archangel Uriel holds the key to the Deep Abyss, harmony, both within and between each human body, he is sometimes pictured holding a key, or a double-edged Uriel is considered to be the great harmonizer of subsword in his raised right hand, located at the level of his chest. stance; and is therefore said to coordinate the energetic It is also said that Uriel used this same ery sword after the manifestations surrounding the gross material body. • Second, he is considered to be the patron of the arts, and fall of man, when he stood at the Gate of Eden in order to entry.. is therefore also known as the angel of music, mus ic, poetry, and protect its entry In his lowered left hand however, Uriel also presents a prophecy. • Third, he is sometimes depicted as the destroyer of the ery ame. The symbolic image of this radiant ame is said to representt the ame of divine love used to ignite the spiritual sin and the Archangel of Salvation. This is because it is represen said that it was Uriel who originally checked the doors energy of a person’s heart and mind and draw them towards for lamb’s blood at the time of the Pass-Over in ancient the joyful service of God’s divine truth. Saint Uriel’s Star Of Divine Peace Egypt; during the time of Moses and the great plague. In certain schools of ancient Christian mysticism, the Uriel is also said to assist us in releasing unforgiveness sacred pentagram Star of Solomon pattern that was origiand deep resentment; and when called upon, will quickly come to our side in order to bring us peace of heart and nally associated with invoking the quiescent peace of heart and mind related to the Archangel Uriel, was traditionally mind. color. However it should be noted that in The Apocalypse of visualized in bright radiant silver-white color. This sacred colored light was then drawn over the three Peter (also known as the Revelation of Peter), it is said orderr to to bring about physic physical, al, mental mental,, that as an angel of repentance Uriel is often graphically bodies during prayer in orde emotional, and spiritual peace, according to the following depicted as being as merciless as any of the demons or energetic pattern: fallen angels infesting the earth. • Visualize Archangel Uriel’s divine sigil forming in the • Fourth, during the end times, it is said that Uriel holds center of your Third Eye. the key to the deep Abyss; and that he is the angel who • Then using your right hand, draw and visualize creating also watches over thunder and terror. Archangel Uriel’s ve pointed Divine Guidance star in Uriel’s Divine Armor bright silver-white silver-white light; light; while repeating the ve section According to ancient Jewish mythology, Uriel is beDivine Guidance prayer (Figure 1.130). lieved to be one of God’s holy “Sephiroth.” In this context, a • Next, release all of your current life stresses and situSephiroth is dened as being one of the divine Emanations ations, and visualize Archangel Uriel descending and through which God reveals himself, and through which he spiritually awakening God’s Holy Spirit inside your continuously creates both within the physical realm as well body,, bringing you the Peace of God, which transcends all body as within the chain of higher spiritual realms. understanding; which will Guard over your heart and mind Because the Archangel Uriel is considered to be the inin Christ Jesus (Philippians 4:7). terpreter of judgments and prophecies, he is often depicted 143
Meditation To Contact Your Your Guardian Angel
All three Abrahamic Religions (Judaism, Christianity, Christianity, and Islam) use the creative power of words and visualization as a foundational basis for their prayers and meditations. Because all angelic beings exist at the threshold of that vibrational power, the training of both sound and light are considered to be an important part of awakening our eternal soul, and assisting it in its spiritual evolution. When holy words or sacred symbols are created with divine intention, their pulsating pulsati ng vibrations create an awakening response that sets into motion a way for any receptive person, place, or thing to experience an energetic shift. This subtle energetic shift allows a person to experience and embody spiritual transformation, which is why prayer and meditation are so important to all religions. The following meditation is an example of training this transformation process. It is used to split the veil and bridge the energetic gap that exists between the physical world and the spirit realm (for more information, see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 10, Pages 78-79). Christian monks and nuns have used this special meditation for centuries in dierent monasteries as a way to return the energy of their eternal soul back to its original divine state. However, this same meditation can also be used as a way for a person to make contact with their personal guardian angel. In order to perform the meditation, you will need a quiet space through which to pray and meditate undisturbed. You will also need a white virgin (unused) candle, a candle holder, some matches, and a small table to hold the lit candle. 1. The Preparation: Begin by sitting upright, towards the edge of a comfortable chair, with your spine straight and your feet extended at on the ground a little wider than your hips. • Next cleanse and purify the space where you are about to perform the meditation by performing the Pulling Down the Heavens meditation; and then the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter Chapter 1, 1, Pages 23-26). • After that, place the virgin white candle in its holder, position it safely on the table, and then light it. • Next, reach both hands above your head, inhale through the nose, and visualize drawing divine energy into your body from the Throne Throne of God. As you do this, this, bring bring your hand down and visualize, feel, and experience this thi s bright radiant energy owing through the top of your head and suddenly illuminating your physical body, energy body, and spirit body. 2. The Meditation: Begin the meditation by focusing your heart and mind on the center of the candle ame. With each breath, relax your vision and allow your spirit to sink into the heart of the ame. As you do this, become aware of the radiant light existing within your own inner-ame, which pulsates from deep within your heart center and is connected to the divine light of your eternal soul. • With each breath, imagine and feel the radiant light of your eternal soul growing stronger and brighter within the center of your chest. • As the inner light of your soul begins to expand, feel its divine energy merge with the external light of the candle ame. Once this energetic fusion occurs, you will feel a subtle shift occur, as both lights merge into one. 144
• Next relax, and as the energy of your body, mind, and spirit fuse with the radiant light of the candle ame, feel your spirit body being drawn out of your physical body into the candle ame re. • As you fall through the energetic portal of the candle re light, you will suddenly feel yourself standing in a vast eld. Once you stabilize your heart and mind, notice that there is a powerful guardian angel standing by your right side. • After observing the landscape, begin to walk through this neutral environment for several minutes in silence. Then stop and turn towards the angel and ask his name. • At this moment in time, as the angel stops and looks at you, imagine him placing his hands over your ears and telling you to close your eyes and listen through your hands. • As he speaks his name, his voice vibrates, and its resonating sound ripples throughout your spirit body like the pounding pulse of a huge ocean wave. Each syllable of this sacred sound illuminates his body, which glows brightly like a white phosphorus air, and causes an intense pressure to immediately build up around your spirit body body.. • After repeating his holy name, you ask the angel for a special symbol that is associated with this sacred sound; one that can be used in order for you to again make contact with this powerful guardian. Once the angelic seal has been given, draw its esoteric esoteric pattern again in front front of your your body; then visualize enveloping it in an energetic orb, and and then placing this sphere in the center of your heart. • Next imagine the angel lifting his right hand and immediately feel your spirit body being transported out of the vast eld to a bright radiant place that exists between the stars of the heavens – in the spirit realm. • As you quiet your heart and mind, you can hear angelic singing lling the background with beautiful music. Each sound seems to create powerful pulsating waves, which energetically change the celestial landscape all around you. • As you relax and observe this ever-changing creative manifestation, you notice that the entire celestial landscape seems to awaken, become animated, and immediately respond to each of these holy sounds. • As this creative response continues, you relax even further, until you are completely surrounded by and lled with the radiant vibration of these holy sounds and divine light. • Suddenly your heart and mind experience a profound awakening, and you feel spiritually connected with all the great mysteries of life. You smile as feelings of love, gratitude, and a great joy ripple outward from the center of your eternal soul, and illuminate your entire being. • After several minutes of experiencing a great “peace that passes all understanding,” you feel yourself surrounded by a illuminating mist mist and again experience a feeling of falling. As you surrender to this experience, you feel your spirit body exiting the energetic portal of the candle ame and returning itself back inside your physical body. 3. The Ending: Once you again become aware of your physical body, thank the Holy Spirit of God and his guardian angel for this wonder experience, and then end the meditation.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 17. Who or What Is Satan? The Bible portrays the devil and his minions as the em bodimentt of bodimen of evil. evil. Whether Whether or not this notion is real is often the subject of much debate. As Christians we are taught that Jesus of Nazareth was tempted by Satan (“the adversary/accuser”) three times, after having fasted for forty days in the wilderness. In fact during his life, l ife, much of Jesus’ ministry along the region of Galilee consisted of healing dierent people and exorcising demonic spirits from several possessed victims. Many modern Christians wrestle with the idea of there being a demonic realm, and sometimes even question q uestion if this ancient exorcistic practice was indeed real or simply contrived stories pertaining to old superstitions. Other Christians argue over whether Satan —the Devil —was indeed an archangel or a re elemental. So exactly what is this adversarial force? The Misinterpretation of the Word “Lucifer”
When it comes to speaking of the origin of Satan, many times people will often quote Isaiah 14:12-14 which states: How you have fallen from heaven, morning star [lucifer], son of the dawn! You have been cast down to the earth, you who once laid low the nations! You have said in your heart, ‘I will ascend to the heavens; I will raise my throne above the stars of God; I will sit enthroned on the mount of assembly, in the far reaches of the North. I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; and I will make myself like the Most High.’
However, unlike the English word, the Latin word was not used exclusively in this way, way, and was sometimes som etimes applied to “light-bringers” such a Jesus of Nazareth. In fact, the image of a morning star fallen from the sky is generally believed by many scholars to have a parallel in ancient Canaanite mythology.. For example in ancient Canaanite mythology, the morning ogy star is pictured as the god “Attar,” who attempted to occupy the throne of Ba’al. Finding that he was unable to do so, he descended from heaven and ruled the underworld instead. The original understanding of the morning star in Isaiah 14:12 as a metaphor referring to a king of Babylon actually existed among the early Christians. In fact f act Theodoret of Cyrus (393 – 457 A.D.), who was an inuential theologian of the School of Antioch, as well as a biblical commentator and Christian bishop of Cyrrhus, wrote that Isaiah calls the king k ing “morning star,” not as being the star star,, but as having had the illusion of being it. Even the Vulgate text in Latin is printed with lower-case lucifer (morning star), not upper-case Lucifer (indicating a proper name). Because of this misunderstanding, misunderstanding, the French theologian, pastor, and reformer John Calvin once stated: “The exposition of this passage, which some have given, as if it referred to Satan, has arisen from ignorance: for the context plainly shows these statements must be understood in reference to the king of the Babylonians.” Martin Luther, the founder of the Lutheran Church also considered conside red it a gross misunderstanding misunderst anding and error to refer this verse to the devil. It you think about it, never in Christian Bible are we ever introduced to the proper names of God or Satan. Yet according to Kabbalistic writings, it is the Archangel Samael who is “the accuser of man” (see Chapter 9, page 86).
However, according to both Christian and Jewish interpretations of this Old Testament text, the king of Babylon Babyl on Ne buchadnezzar buchadnez zar II (605 (605 B.C.–562 B.C.–562 B.C.) is the the one one who who is actually being addressed as the “shining one, son of the morning” (“Helel ben Shachar”) by the prophet Isaiah. Nebuchadnezzar Nebuchadne zzar II used great destruction in order to grow his empire, and conquered many kingdoms including Phoeni- Understanding Good versus Evil Spirits The simple fact is, anytime a person decides to change and cia, Philistia, Judah, Ammon, Moab, and more. In fact it was Nebuchadnezzar who sieged Jerusalem in 587 B.C., and looted transform their life by consciously embarking on a spiritual a nd mind towards a closer relaand destroyed Solomon’s Temple, known as the First Temple. walk, and to move their heart and According to John J. Collins in The Book of Daniel: Composi- tionship with God, they will encounter spiritual forces. Some tion and Reception: Volume 1 , Nebuchad Nebuchadnezzar nezzar II is an importan importantt of these supernatural energies will be used to support and character in the Book of Daniel, which is a collection of leg- encourage them in their spiritual growth, while other forces endary tales and visions dating from the 2nd century B.C. The will challenge this growth and stand in direct opposition to it. Of all the great religions known to mankind, Christianity consensus among many scholars however is that the Hebrew mystic Daniel (meaning “God [El] is my judge”) never existed, is known to be one that strongly emphasizes the personal although he was apparently chosen to be the hero of this book nature of the Creator God, as well as his main opposition, a because of his traditional reputation as being a wise mystic. powerful entity named “Satan.” As previously mentioned the “ene my” or “adversary,” and is The rst book of Daniel introduces Nebuchadnezzar II as the Hebrew word “Satan” means “enemy” traditionally translat translated ed as “the accuser.” accuser .” He is said to be the king who takes him and other Hebrew youths of Jerusalem into captivity in Babylon, to be trained in the magical arts. sum total of all of the cosmic forces that diabolically oppose Through the help of God, Daniel excels in his studies, and a persons spiritual journey towards God. In the Christian church, many times a person’s destructive later interprets the king’s dream– predicting of the rise and thoughts and desires are believed to be the malevolent inuence fall of world powers. Nebuchadnezzar twice admits the power f or Satan and are of the Hebrew God: rst after Yahweh saves three of Daniel’s of demons or evil spirits, which are said work for known to be the enemies of the children of God. While Christicompanions from a ery furnace (Daniel 3:1-30) and secondly eve r view evil in this after Nebuchadnezzar himself suers a humiliating period of anity is not the rst religion in the world to ever light, it is by far the one that has most emphasized this point. madness (Daniel 4:29-37). Hence the prophesy: “You have been For example, in the Bible the word “Satan” is mentioned in 47 cast down to the earth, you who once laid low the nations.” Later, the Christian tradition came to use the Latin word scripture passages (NIV version), and the term “devil” is menfor “morning star” (lucifer) as the proper name of the Devil tioned in 33 more. So where exactly did this belief come from? Many biblical scholars believe that the concept of religious (“Lucifer”) before his original fall from grace. As a result of this dualism (good versus evil) that is so prevalent in ancient mistake, the name “Lucifer” became a by-word for Satan (the adversary) and the Devil (the slanderer) in the Christian church, as Judaism originated in Babylon, specically from the early well as in popular literature; such as in Dante Alighieri’s Inferno , Zoroastrianism religion, which strongly inuenced the beliefs Joost van den Vondel’s Lucifer , , and John Milton’s Paradise Lost. of Second Temple Judaism, and consequently early Christi145
anity. In fact, the development of Satan as a “deceiver” has strong parallels with the evil spirit in Zoroastrianism known as Ahriman (or Angra Mainyu) meaning “the Lie.” This malevolent spirit was believed to be a destructive energy who directs the forces of darkness. Angra Spenta Zoroastrianism was the main religion of the Persian Empire. Mainyu Mainyu It was most prevalent around 600 B.C., when the empire was (The god (The god of all that of all that at its zenith. Ahriman (Angra Mainyu) was the god of all that is evil and is good is bad and chaotic in the world, while his twin brother Spenta chaotic in and just in Mainyu (Ahura Mazda) is a divine aspect of the wise Creator the world) the world) Lord himself. According to Zoroastrian belief, Spenta Mainyu is the spirit of God who protects and maintains many realms and creatures—the sky, water, earth, plants, and children yet to be born, and also represents represents all that is good and just. just. Ahriman Ahriman on the other hand seeks to undo everything his brother sets in motion. He was therefore the root of all evil in the world, and is in constant battle with all that is good (Figure 1.131). Ahriman is in fact the forefather of Satan himself, as Zoroastrianism was the rst religion to have a completely dualistic point of view of good and evil, and later heavily heavi ly inuenced the present day monotheistic religions of Judaism, Christianity, Christianity, and Islam. Although no one can really deny that there is indeed “evil” at work within the world, many modern Christians Figure 1.131. In the ancient Persian religion of Zoroastrianism: Ahriman ( Angra Angra Mainyu- on Mainyu- on the right) was the god of all that is still wonder whether this negative inuence is simply the evil and chaotic in the world; while his twin brother Spenta Mainyu result of manifested internal aws contained within human (on the left) is an good aspect of the wise and just Creator Lord. nature, or the evidence of some supernatural force at work. In Christianity, any type of “struggle with the devil” is within our own bodies. Although we may ght and struggle often viewed as having some form of negative interaction and against the various “devices of the devil,” these dierent conict with some form of spiritual s piritual force that desires to move us challenges are extremely useful in exposing our own personal away from God. In the same manner, the ancient practitioners vises and weaknesses; which are used by the celestial realm of the Jewish Kabbalah also regarded Satan as an adversary to in order to help us spiritually grow and mature. Without this all human beings as well. However, However, where both of these beliefs struggle, we would not evolve into the children of God we tend to dier, is that the practitioners of the Jewish Kabbalah are today. Because we are often blinded to our own mental, generally do not consider Satan to be an adversary to God. In- emotional, and spiritual vulnerabilities, these challenges are stead, they think of him as a type of heavenly “quality control” sometimes considered to be extremely necessary. angel, used to test people p eople in order to see how good g ood they really With each test we increase in spiritual strength. First by are before they are allowed to spiritually rise to a hi gher plane. awakening our heart and mind to our exposed vulnerability; This is believed to be his exact function after the Fall of Man, second by consciously choosing to face and overcome each as set forth in the Old Testament books of 1 Chronicles, Job, challenge. In this experience, Satan is not seen as a rival indeZechariah, and sometimes Genesis (e.g. Satan is often believed pendent of God. Instead he is seen as a servant of the divine, to have transformed himself into the image of a snake in order specically commissioned with the unique task of testing all to test Eve). This important role was quite evident within the those who truly seek to grow closer to the heart of God. New Testament Gospels, when he specically tested Jesus of However, it is important to note that this is in no way Nazareth. One example of how thorough this deception can be, an excuse to minimize the incredible power of our spiritual is when Satan used the holy scripture in order to tempt Jesus adversary and his opposition. For this extremely deceptive with the three things that all humans struggle against: the lust energy will be used to trick, confront, and confuse us in many of the esh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life (see Hidden dierent ways, depending on our own personal values, needs, Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 13, pages 91-93). 91-93). and desires. Because the “god of this world” is extremely In order to support this unique belief that Satan works as shrewd, we are cautioned to always be on our guard. Which a “quality control” angel, some of the Kabbalah masters that I is why the Apostle Paul wrote in 1 Peter 5:8, Be alert and of have personally spoken with quoted Isaiah 45:7 from the Old sober mind. Your enemy the devil prowls around like a roaring lion Testament, which states: I form the light, and create darkness; I looking for someone to devour devour.. make peace and create evil; I the Lord do all these things. Because On a good note, each time that we encounter and overthe central belief of ancient Judaism is written in Deuterono- come any of these obstacles, it draws us one step closer my 6:4, which states: Hear O Israel, the Lord is God, the Lord is towards our journey of spiritual transformation. transformation. In Romans One. God is therefore the underlying source of all that exists; 8:28 it states, And we know that in all things, God works for the in light and darkness, as well as in all good and evil. good of those who love him, who have been called according to his In trying to comprehen comprehend d the energetic force perceived as purpose. Therefore we understand that these dierent trials “the devil,” we additionally understand that this powerful are used to transform our hearts and minds (Romans 12:2) spirit also personies the dark forces that are sometimes active and change our old ways of thinking (Ephesians 4:23). 146
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
According to ancient teachings, we earn our spiritual opponents, and each new trial and tribulation that we face must be overcome through self-sacrice. For Christians, this pattern of overcoming challenges was previously set into motion through the various examples that Jesus left for us, written about in the holy scriptures. Which is why after each victory and time of rest and recuperation, we will earn a stronger strong er more powerful opponent. Each adversary advers ary is designed to tear down a small portion of our internal shadows, which inevitably bring us to higher levels of spiritual enlightenment and evolution. After going through each death and rebirth transformation, we gather more spiritual light, and the internal light of our eternal soul radiates even brighter than before. Eventually all of this testing will stop – but only when our body, mind, and spirit is so full of God’s radiant light that we exist as one of the gloried servants of the almighty, similar to Jesus. This important spiritual transition process is why forgiveness forgivenes s is so essential to our Christian walks (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 35, pages 223-227). Without forgiveness, people often endure the same types of trials and temptations over and over again, blame their failures and pain on “Satan” or other people, and refuse to take accountability for their own thoughts and actions. The Changing Face and Features of Satan
Figure 1.132. A modern rendition of Thomas Stothard’s
Over the centuries, dierent artists have come to portray “Satan Summoning His Legions” painting. Satan as less of a beastly demon, and more human-like. In observing this strange phenomena, have you even wondered how this unique image, used to personify evil, evolved? Whether you call him “Satan the accuser” or “the Devil,” the image of this powerful negative spiritual icon has developed more faces than he has been given names. In fact, over the past ve centuries, artists have variously depicted the devil as a half-goat half-man horned demon demon with fangs, as well as an armored Apollo looking warrior general, etc. Over the years each artistic portrayal of this most infamous fallen archangel, along with the powerful minions of his demonic realm, seem to change with the times. For example, in the earlier depictions of Satan (i.e., the images that originate from the 1500’s and 1600’s), the artist’s intrigue Figure 1.133. The 20th century image of the Devil. with horror was projected onto a grotesque image of a cruel beast who existed existed within the world world as an inhuman inhuman demonic demonic minds of all Christians as the personication of evil, and was creature. However as the centuries progressed, dierent seen as “the great enemy of Christ, the church, and mankind.” It is said that literature also had a major inuence inue nce on how artists started rendering the personication of evil as being more human-like, with masculine features. So how did Satan’s these artists chose to portray Satan. For example, in the 14th physical image evolve from being that of a hideous goat-like century, Dante Alighieri’s Inferno provided the most graphic description of the powerful creature that lay in the innermost demon - into more of a Spartan-like gladiator? During the Middle Ages, when an artist wanted to phys- circle of hell. In later centuries however, the depictions of Satan began ically depict the demonic image of Satan, he encountered certain problems—simply because there were surprisingly to evolve, and were transformed from a wretched beast into few details in the Bible as to how the devil should specically a more human-like gure. By the 18th century, the image of appear.. Because the Bible is extremely vague on this topic, in Satan began to resemble something that looked like the Greek appear order to visualize the “Ruler of Hell” many artists combined Sun God “Apollo” – as seen in Thomas Stothard’s “Satan Sumthe dierent images originating from older pagan traditions, moning His Legions” (Figure 1.132). This change in features which the church had already decided l ooked like demons. was primarily due to the aftermath of the French and American At that time, dierent bits and pieces from several discredited Revolutions, which tried to change and alter the more superand extinct religions were combined combined and synthesized into one stitious elements of religion. At that time, the pe ople began to image. For example, the cloven feet and legs from Pan were interpret the image of Satan less as a demonic creature and more opp ression of the combined with the horn god images that originated from the as a “heroic rebel,” who rises up against the oppression dierent deities of various religions located in the near east. paternal god. Many of these renderings were also inuenced by During the 15th and 16th century, these specic half-man John Milton’s book Paradise Lost, with several of these editions and half-goat images became solidied into the hearts and portraying Satan as an almost pitiable tragic hero. 147
Figure 1.134. A white marble sculpture of Satan Le Génie du Mal (The Genius of Evil) by Guillaume Geefs (Cathedral of St. Paul, Liège, Belgium).
In the 19th century, the publication of Johann Wolfgang von Goethe’s Faust and Mark Twain’s Mysterious Stranger inuenced artists to portray Satan as more of a sly, cunning, playboy type of image. Instead of scaring people and intimidating them, he now used seductive persuasion. By the 20th century, the image of Satan was again changed, and the new image of the deceiver was drawn as a red man with bat-wings, a pointed tail, two horns located on the sides of his head, carrying a pitchfork. In fact, this image still persists today as the most popular depiction of Satan (Figure 1.133). Fallen Angels And The Demonic Realm
Just as there are wars on earth, so too are their battles and wars in Heaven. If you have ever studied the ancient teachings that are introduced in i n the dierent Coptic, Hebrew He brew,, Egyptian, Tibetan, and Sanskrit scriptures, then you will also understand that all of these ancient traditions speak of a great war occurring within the heavens– wherein the “false gods” of space were cast down towards the earth. We are also told that right after this great rebellion, the energetic spheres of inuence surrounding the fallen deities where intentionally changed and then limited so that these entities could no longer eectively rebel against the Most High God (El Elyon). The leader of this great rebellion is said to be an extremely powerful archangel known as Satan (the accuser); who is often known as the Devil (the slanderer slanderer), ), and later became known as “The Father of Lies” (John 8:44) and the personication of evil (Figure 1.134). 148
Figure 1.135. After the revolt, Satan and his powerful army of angelic beings were immediately cast-down from heaven.
Some theologians believe that in his original design however, this archangel (Satan) was the most beautiful and powerful of God’s created angels; designed dierently from any of the other celestial beings in terms of energetic power and radiant form. It is said that his voice was like music, beautiful, melodic, and hypnotic. He was so popular and charismatic, that he was able to initiate a revolt in the uppermost heavenly realm–with at least one third of its inhabitants involved in trying to overthrow God’s divine authority (Figure 1.135). According to Christian mythology, once Satan was cast down from heaven, he “fell like lightning” into the earth (Luke 10:18). From that moment on the demonic realm was created, and was immediately inhabited by these fallen angels. This realm of darkness eventually grew to include rebellious planetary deities, nature spirits, elemental spirits, rogue spirit entities (often created by magical sorcery), the ghosts of malevolent earth-bound human souls, and various predatory thought-form entities. Once the fallen angels were discharged into the planet an energetic shift was created within the physical, energetic, and spiritual realms of the earth. In establishing this new demonic realm, some of these fallen angels were so powerful that they took with them some of Gods’ divine power, and with that created such a strong opposition that they eectively sealed the fate of the lower spiritual worlds; including our own human realm. These incredible supernatural powers transcend all known spiritual symbology symbolo gy,, and had special names such as “Azaz-el,” who is said to be one of the leaders le aders of the rebellious Watchers in the time preceding the great ood. It was Azaz-el who introduced mankind to both bot h warfare and sorcery. He additionally
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
A Dynamic Shift In Power
acted as a commander of the fallen angelic Nephilim (the Right after the death and resurrection of the Christ, the giant “Sons of God”) and the Ophanim Emissaries (i.e., the new spiritual manifestation caused a powerful energetic shift “Fiery Whirlwind Spirits,” who have many eyes). Because to occur. This dynamic shift was then used to go beyond the they originally came from the 1st Sphere of Angels existing within the upper heavenly court of the highest heavens (see old demonic patterns previously established by the fallen Chapter 15, page 124-126), they possess many of the sacred angels. According to ancient Coptic Gnostic belief, after his energies that were eventually corrupted. It is also said that it resurrection Jesus spiritually bound one third of the fallen was specically these fallen angels who continually seek to angels’ manifested power of inuence. This is why when sorcerers call upon the sacred mysteries of creation, confuse humans as to the true relationship they have with dierent sorcerers and begin working with these transgressing fallen angels, God– so that their original birthright, which is associated with the divine knowledge and spiritual wisdom of Christ, C hrist, is lost. their manifested evil will often take a lot longer to reveal itself–compared ed to how it originally use to be during the time Because these fallen angels additionally have the great su- self–compar Christ began his ministry ministry on the earth. earth. pernatural powers of many of these sacred names of creation at before Christ After his resurrection, resurr ection, Jesus consciously altered the path their command, they are also able to quickly inuence the various of energetic manifestation; which caused the fallen angels to thought-forms of this planet, as well as the energetic patterns contained within the various realms of all matter matter.. Which is why relinquish some of the powers they had previously established one of the primary missions of Jesus Christ within this lower over the various spirits, energies, and matter of the earth. This spiritual realm was to energetically reverse the powerful inu- intentional shift in power was done so that all souls existing ence of these “fallen gods;” so that they can no longer adversely within the earth may be saved and there innate spiritual powers might be quickly puried and awakened. manipulate creation, and blind the eyes of God’s children. According to the ancient scriptures written in the Coptic Many Christian mystics believe that Christ was sent to Gnostic text Pistis Sophia (Chapter 1:20-23), Jesus does not earth to alter the dysfunctional energetic patterns that the great angelic rebellion had set into motion. In other words, deny the energetic power and inuence of the lower spirit after the war in heaven, it was specically for our own pro- realms. Instead he states that after his resurrection all of these tection that God sent into action a greater plan, designed supernatural rulers no longer have full control or the same to disrupt the energetic patterns of the demonic realm that dynamic influences that they once had. Even though the were brought into existence through the original celestial powerful spiritual forces associated with these fallen angels breakaway; break away; which manifes manifested ted when Satan was remo removed ved from still guard some of these previously established realms, they heaven. It was only after these deviant demonic patterns had can all be conquered by the radiant spiritual power of God’s been changed, that ultimately ultimately the new spiritual spiritual transforma- divine purifying light. For example, although the fallen angels tion template and its ability to reconnect our eternal souls back have special abilities which allow them to connect to the supernatural powers contained within some of the th e higher realms of with God were once again established and set into motion. creation, they are limited by a controlled form of light powered God Is Still In Control energy,, which acts as an energetic veil. This radiant energy can According to ancient Gnostic Christian mythology, there energy are various degrees of God’s divine glory and radiant majesty initially be overcome by rst awakening and then unlocking existing within the dierent realms. Therefore each realm of the true spiritual mind of the eternal soul, and its direct asinuence or “kingdom” contains its own unique hierarchy, sociation with the hidden powers of the great mysteries (see as well as its own special type of spiritual inuence, control, Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 10, pages 78-79). This spiritual connection is presently contained within our eternal soul, and and power. Within the heavenly hierarchy, each of the Spheres of as Christians can be spiritually awakened via the commitment Almighty, through Christ Jesus our Lord. Inuence, Powers, and Thrones, as well as their territories to and service of God Almighty, It is additionally said that right after Jesus’ divine resof inuence are all patterned after God’s original design. Which is why any person who chooses to spirit travel out of urrection these demonic spirits now only choose to speak in their physical body and tries to journey from one realm into half-truths. These powerfully projected inaccuracies create another, must always respect the sacred names of the sover- great disillusionments for all those who place their trust in eign rulers and spiritual authorities that are connected with, such things. Many times this inaccurate counsel hypnotically govern, and control these various realms. Even though some entices and yet grossly misleads a person who chooses to of these rulers may no longer be under the sovereign authority listen to these powerfully intuitive yet extremely deceptive of God, they are still able to govern their respective regions spirits. Eventually however, all of their subtle lies and deand realms through the residual energy that is currently os- ceptions are ultimately brought into the light. Remember, it cillating between their sacred names and the divine patterns is because of these fallen angel’s ability to eectively control that both operate and control these special realms of existence. thought-forms, that a gradual degeneration of the eternal Which is why various aspects of our local universe are soul’s divine consciousness began to occur within the human still governed by certain powerful forces who do not readily race–this initial overshadowing of each person’s heart and recognize or adhere to God’s original desire for all of his mind gave birth to the “normal” state of relating to each other, angelic beings to value mankind; yet they will still work manifested as a type of ego based trance. The sad thing is that many Christians still nd it imposwithin their previously established realms in order to assist sible to comprehend that they themselves may be adversely and maintain an energetic balance within our universe. This is based according to Gods previously established will, which whi ch inuenced by such an intense state of mental and emotional control; and therefore seek out easy solutions in order to is innately programmed into their original design. 149
rectify their disharmonious mental mental states. In refusing to even acknowledge the existence of such malevolent spiritual activity having an inuence over people, places, place s, and things within our earthly realm, they become caught up in the illusions of believing various misconceptions misconceptions which state that that all of our thoughts and feelings are free from such inuences.
The 72 Demons of Solomon
Finding Energetic Food In Order To Exist
It is believed by many Christian mystics and theologians that it was originally God’s command for the angelic realm to “be of service to man” that brought about the Great Battle of Heaven, and set into motion the fall of Satan; who out of pride or jealousy, refused to obey this divine decree. However, according to other Christian mystics, the demonic realm was already in existence long before the creation of mankind. After the revolt in heaven was squelched, Satan and one-third of the angelic beings were cast out of heaven into the lower earthly realm of existence. As punishment for their rebellion, God initiated a decree that these earthbound fallen angels would no longer be allowed to receive His divine light for their nourishment. From now on, they must nd an alternative means of sustenance for their existence. Because of this decree, some of the fallen angels entered into the various mountains, rivers and forests, in order to feed o of the energy existing within nature. These angelic beings later became known to ancient man as some of the more powerful nature spirits they would now and then interact with. Other fallen angels initiated a pact to feed o of the negative energy originating from the discharged thoughts and emotions of man. These fallen angels later became known as “demonic beings;” and are often said to be responsible for causing some of the most powerful cases of true demonic oppression and demonic possession known to man. There are many dierent levels, powers, and abilities, as well as sizes, smells, and images associated with the demonic realm; which is why many of these spirit entities often shapeshift and energetically transform their images according to the specic need and situation (Figure 1.136). This is one reason why in 2 Corinthians Chapter 11:14-15, the Apostle Paul wrote, And no wonder, for even Satan [i.e., the ‘adversary’] disguises himself as an angel of light. Therefore it is not surprising if his servants also disguise themselves as servants of righteousness, whose end will be according to their deeds.
Despite their incredible supernatural powers, all demonic entities are restricted in overwhelming man by a special covenant for divine protection that still exists between man and God. In this, God promised to protect man, if he in turn respected the powers and divine authority of God. This is why the only true protection that man can summon against the demonic realm, is to mention the holy name of God (for Christians, they must mention the name of Jesus Christ), and then present certain sanctied objects that have been ritualisti ritualistically cally imprinted with radiant protect protection ion prayers used to ward-o and banish these types of malevolent forces. Demons are considered to be “spirits of darkness,” simply because they they are are forbidden forbidden to ingest God’s God’s radiant radiant light, light, and must therefore exist o of the various energetic elds of earth and man. This is why one of the most powerful powerfu l weapons man has against the demonic realm is the unstoppable radiant light and divine sound originating originati ng from God’s holy presence; which currently exists in the center core of your eternal soul. 150 15 0
Figure 1.136. There are many different levels, powers, and abilities, as well as sizes, smells, and images associated with demonic spirits; which is why they always shape-shift and
transform their forms according to the specic occasion.
This is why in a demonic possession, a malevolent spirit will rst frustrate the victim’s heart and mind. Next it will overshadow the victim’s eternal soul, so that the person surrenders their will, and no longer believes believ es or understands the powerful spiritual connection that they have with God the Creator. Understanding the Value of the Soul
As previously explained in Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 37, page 247-248, what most individuals refer to as being “the eternal soul” is actually the radiant essence of God’s spiritual light. This radiant essence is considered to be the powerful supernatural substance that energetically originated from out of the innite illuminating space of God’s divine’ presence. This powerful spiritual energy activates and animates every person’s tissues during conception, and maintains as well as sustains the energetic elds of their three bodies during their life journey on earth (i.e., physical body, energy body, and spirit body). Right after the death of the physical body, this same radiant energy immediately exits the corpse as an ethereal spirit, which we commonly call “the eternal soul.” Although life and freewill belong to man, according to ancient Christian belief the eternal soul belongs to God. Therefore the eternal soul is considered to be a priceless “relic of God,” which human beings have been gifted by the creator. They have thus been presented with the unique responsibility to oversee its spiritual growth, and have been commissioned to not lose its divine radiant light. When an individual is alive, this sacred divine essence resonates within their body’s tissues as their personal “spiritual light;” which also radiates from deep within each person’s center core, and is often observed as a white wh ite illuminating light sometimes seen within a person’s eyes. According to ancient teachings, this important divine essence is the precious spiritual substance that allows a person to continue to be reborn again
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
and again, in the long cycle of spiritual transforming reincarnations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter Chapter 39, pages 274-278). 274-278). When a person begins to seriously dedicate their life to wards pursuing a particular spiritual walk, they will often start to work with the particular group of spirit entities who act as overseers, guides, and guardians of the specic religious sect or spiritual teaching that the individual is currently following. These powerful spirit entities have originally been “contracted” by the founders of the spiritu spiritual al tradit tradition, ion, who have placed these spiritual helpers under oath as “keepers of the faith.” Because these various spirit entities are commissioned by “heaven’s mandate” to assist an individual in their personal walk with God, they are often associated with the 3rd Sphere of Angels (see Chapter 15, pages 127-130). These divine forces not only Figure 1.137. The eternal soul’s right to reincarnate is sometimes exchanged for receiving temporary wealth, fame, and/or power. act as both teachers and guardians of that particular spiritual belief, but they also reveal certain secrets surrounding an eter- chooses to imprison this spirit servant into a magical tool such nal soul’s hidden potential for spiritual growth and evolution. as a magic ring (see Chapter 10, page 98), the enslaved soul They additionally assist each person in discovering as well as will remain imprisoned and energetically active inside that participating in other forms of divine service. item until the thing is nally destroyed; or until the contracted Outside of this special category of divine spirits and sorcerer decides to release the trapped spirit and use it for helpers however, there are also rogue spirits who act as “free- other magical purposes. agents.” These powerful spirit entities are often fallen angels In my life, I have personally known and heard of several and elementals (see Chapter 11, pages 99-102) 99-102 ) who are current- powerful mystics and sorcerers who have had hundreds of ly not under heaven’s mandate. Because they have not been these types of “spirit servants” working for them; who were placed under spiritual contract with any particular religious available both night and day to be at their every beckoning sect, they are sometimes considered to be under the dangerous call. The result of utilizing these types of demonic spirits howcategory of rogue arch-demons and demonic spirit entities. ever, never ended well for any of these power hungry mystics. Because of freewill, sometimes a desperate individual, For example, after sacricing their divine essence in exmotivated by some form of greed, fear, or anger, may choose change for temporary wealth, fame, and power, pow er, if the individto enter into a spiritual contract with one of these powerful ual is still unfullled in their life and realizes that they have demonic entities who currently exists outside any of the divine made a serious mistake, they can still decide to reverse this lineages. Oftentimes this spiritual contract will usually sur- spiritual contract. With God, forgiveness is always available; round the acquisition of temporary wealth, fame, and power; powe r; or and until they die, there is still time to change the road they are for some form of obsessive sexual se xual desire (i.e., possessive love). currently on. However, because the person has entered into a According to ancient teachings, if any individual has spiritual contract with a powerful fallen angel, even though chosen to bargain away their divine essence and “loses their the individual later changes their mind, for the rest of this soul” through this type of spiritual contract, what they are incarnation they are still considered to be under contract with actually giving up is their right to be reborn; and forfeiting the demonic entity, entity, at least until they have “settled the bill.” their eternal soul’s right to reincarnate (Figure 1.137). RememThis means that the individual may “repent” and truly ber,, death is the ber the act of returning returning back to to the spiritual state in be sorry sorry for all all of their past decisions, but their physical body which one previously existed before birth in order to receive is still considered to be the property of the fallen angel until much needed rest, regroup, and then return again (see Hidden they have work out the energetic karma (cause and eect) Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 39, pages pages 281-284). associated with their spiritual transaction. Usually when this In most of these types of “forfeiting the soul” spiritual type of break of contract happens, all hell breaks loose for the contracts, what actually happens is that at the time of a person. The angry demon will often immediately remove the person’s death, several shadow spirits suddenly manifest in contracted fame, wealth, and power from the individual’s order to retrieve the disembodied soul. These shadow spirits life; and suddenly begin to assault their body and attack their are usually other indentured souls that now work as enslaved personal life. ghosts of the previously contracted demon. At this point in Although heaven does not condone such actions, it does time, the individual who originally entered into contract with support spiritual contracts. It also understands the need for the the demonic entity will join j oin the ranks of its troop, and become individual to complete the karmic actions related to their personanother one of its personal subjugated servants; sometimes al decisions, allowing them to burn out the energetic cords that known as a “minor demon.” are still attached between their eternal soul and the contracted After the person’s disembodied soul has been placed demon. This is why, before performing any type of exorcism, under the control of the contracted demonic entity, if another a priest will rst question the victim and inquire as to exactly person (who is living) also enters into spiritual contract with how it is that they arrived at such an unusual predicament. the same powerful fallen angel and requests the services of a For example, certain malevolent actions are actually earned spirit helper, the newly enslaved disembodied soul is often through the mismanagement of magical invocations, or through given to the new contracting individual as their personal spiritual arrogance; while other situations are truly the result of spirit servant. If at that time, the newly contracted individual an innocent victim being in the wrong place at the wrong time. 151
Chapter 18. The History of Magical Books
Most historians agree that the rst systems of organized occult magic originated independently in ancient China, India, and Egypt. The following is a brief historical account of the use of Grimoires (magical books for summoning spirits, angels, and demons) from a Christian perspective, and how they inuenced the church of Christ. According to Professor Owen Davie’s book Grimoires: A History of Magic Books, a “Grimoire” is a textbook of magic. It traditionally includes instructions instructions on how to create magical objects like healing talismans and protection amulets, how to perform magical spells, charms and divinations, as well as how to summon or invoke supernatural entities such as angels, elementals, ghosts, and demons. In many cases, these special books themselves are believed to be imbued with magical powers. This initial belief is understandable, because in many cultures sacred texts such as the Christian Bible, the Hebrew Bible (Torah), the Buddhist Pāli Canon (Tipitaka), and other holy writings are also believed to intrinsically have supernatural properties. properties. The earliest known written magical incantations come from ancient Mesopotamia (modern Iraq), where they have Figure 1.138. Hermes Trismegistus, been found inscribed on cuneiform clay tablets that archaefrom a oor mosaic in the Cathedral of Siena. ologists excavated from the city of Uruk. These tablets were dated sometime between the 5th and 4th centuries B.C. The sage Hermes Trismegistus is purported to be the auThe ancient Egyptians also employed magical incanta- thor of a series of sacred texts known as the “Hermetic Corpus” tions, which have been found inscribed on amulets and other which discuss the divine, the cosmos, the mind, and nature. It items. However, the Egyptian magical system (known as is believed that his association with combining both writing “Heka”), was greatly altered and enhanced after the Macedo- and magic allowed him to create some of the rst known nians, led by Alexander the Great, invaded Egypt in 332 B.C. books on magic. In fact, parts of the the Hermetic Corpus appeared After Alexander the Great conquered Egypt, Egyptian in the Gnostic Library that was found in Nag Hammadi. There theology and occult philosophy began to provide raw ma- is also denite historic evidence of ancient Grimoires being terial for the Greeks to apply their philosophical thought, used by certain Gnostic sects se cts of early Christianity Christia nity,, as noted in logic, and analytical concepts. This cultural interaction laid the book Ancient Christian Magic: Coptic Texts Texts of Ritual Power . the foundation for the Western esoteric tradition, including According to the ancient history of Western occult science what is called “Hermetic” magic. In fact, magical tools used and early Christian mysticism, it was during the Hellenistic in ancient rituals such as the altar, altar lamp, incense, robe, period (323 B.C. - 31 B.C.) that the esoteric Egyptian traditions magical ring, magic circle, words of power and formal rituals merged with Greek religion, mythology, and philosophical used today in Western magic did not arise until the Greek thought. This lead to the creation of a new magical practice inuence of logic, analytical reasoning, and mathematical that dominated the Hermetic Era of Magic (332 B.C. - 500 A.D.). thought blended with Egyptian occult magic. Accordingly, Originally the ancient Greeks and Romans believed that Greek philosophers and historians credit the Egyptians for books on magic were rst invented by the Persians. The 1st having a profound inuence on much of the country’s ancient century A.D. Roman author and philosopher Pliny the Elder magic, theology, and philosophy. stated that magic had been rst discovered by the ancient According to Professor Davies, under the next three cen- philosopher Zoroaster around the year 647 B.C. However, turies of Hellenistic Egypt, the Coptic writing system evolved, it was only written down during the 5th century B.C. by and the Library of Alexandria was eventually opened. This the Hellenistic Magician Osthanes. Yet these claims are not important evolution likely had a strong inuence upon writ- supported today by modern historians. ten books of magic, with the current trend expanding from The ancient Jewish people were often viewed as being incantations that focused on obtaining health and creating knowledgeable in magic, which according to legend, they protection charms, switching to more specic things such as had learned from Moses who had spent years studying it in obtaining nancial success and sexual fulllment. Egypt. It is interesting to note that even among many of the Around this time, the legendary sage known as Hermes ancient writers, Moses was seen as an Egyptian rather than Trismegistus (Figure 1.138) merged the mystical teachings a Jew. According to Professor Davies, there are two ancient of the Egyptian god Thoth (associated with the mystical arts manuscripts, likely dating back to the 4th century, both of of magic, writing, and the development of science) along which are said to be the legendary eighth Book of Moses (the with the esoteric teachings related to the Greek god Hermes rst ve books form the Torah - the Hebrew Bible). These two tw o (associated with spirit traveling in-between the mortal and extra books present Moses as a “polytheist” (a person who divine worlds, escorting departed souls into the afterlife, as believes in multiple multiple deities), who explains in the text how to well as the protection of travelers). conjure dierent gods and subdue various demons. 152 15 2
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Even the word “Amen” spoken at the end of each Judaic/ Christian prayer has ancient Egyptian inuence, and its roots are traced back to the Egyptian God Amen. Amen (meaning “What is Hidden”) was known to be “King of the Gods” during the New Kingdom period in Egypt (1550-1070 B.C.), when Thebes was the capital. It was during this time period that the Children of Israel occupied Egypt as slaves of the Pharaoh. According to the Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. 1 1907, “Finally,, we may nally m ay note that the word Amen occurs not infrequently in early Christian inscriptions, and that it was often introduced into Anathemas (a formal curse by a Pope or church council used when excommunicating a person or denouncing a certain doctrine) and in Gnostic spells. sp ells. Moreover, Moreover, as the Greek letters which form Amen according to their numerical values total 99 (alpha=1, mu=40, epsilon=8, nu=50), this number often appears in inscriptions, especially of Egyptian origin, and a sort of magical ecacy seems to have been attributed to this symbol.” In the Book of Enoch found within the Dead Sea Scrolls, there is information on both astrology and angels. In fact, certain mystical teachings maintain the belief that Enoch and his great-grandson Noah each had some involvement with special books of magic, which were given to them by divine angels. This idea continued to exist throughout the medieval time period. In the ancient world, King Solomon was also associated Figure 1.139. In the ancient world, King Solomon with magic and sorcery (Figure 1.139). In fact, the 1st-century was also associated with esoteric magic and sorcery. Romano-Jewish historian Josephus mentioned a book circulating under the name of Solomon that contained incantations i ncantations a much large scale after the Christian Church ascended to used for summoning demons. He later described how a Jewish power in the Roman Empire. healer called Eleazar used this book in order to cure cases of Even before the Roman Catholic (Universal) Church bedemonic possession. Although certain scholars believe that came its ocial state religion, the Roman government had a this book may have been the “Testament of Solomon,” others policy of suppressing many pagan, Christian, philosophical, believe that it was probably probably a dierent dierent work. and divination texts that it viewed as being threatening to Concerning ancient Grimoires, the pseudepigraphic Roman authority. authority. This even included those texts that pertained “Testament of Solomon” circulating today is considered to be to the Greek mystic and mathematician m athematician Pythagoras. However, one of the oldest magical texts written. Although it is an early in the Medieval period, the production of magic books (GriGreek manuscript attributed attributed to Solomon, it was most likely moires) continued in the Christian world, as well as among the written in either Babylonia or Egypt sometime in the rst ve Jews and the followers of the newly ne wly founded Islamic faith. In centuries A.D., over 1,000 years after King Solomon’s death. his book Grimoires: A History of Magic Books , Professor Owen The book tells of the building buil ding of the Temple, and explains that Davies noted that while the Christian Church was ultimately its construction was hampered by demons until God sent the successful in defeating pagan worship, it never managed to Archangel Michael down from heaven in order to give King clearly separate and maintain a solid line of practice between Solomon a magical ring. The ring, engraved with the Seal of religiou religiouss devotion and practical magic. Which is why the use of Solomon, had the power to bind demons from doing harm. certain books on magic continued; and in Europe, the Church Solomon used the ring to imprison certain demons inside divided books of magic into two dierent kinds: those that dealt jars, and he commanded commanded others others to do his bidding. bidding. EventualEventual- with “natural magic,” and those that dealt in “demonic “demon ic magic.” ly, according to the book, he was tempted into worshiping The practice of natural magic was considered to be “false gods” such as Moloch, Baal, and Rapha. Subsequently, acceptable. This is because it was viewed as merely taking after losing favor with God, King Solomon wrote the work note of the subtle powers hidden within nature, which were as a warning to the reader and a guide to future generations. originally created by God. An example of this would be the When Christianity became the dominant religion of the Anglo-Saxon leech-books, which contained simple spells for Roman Empire, the early Church frowned on the production healing purposes. The practice of demonic magic however and sale of all books of magic. In order to prevent their circu- was not acceptable. This is because it was believed that such lation, these books were quickly associated with Paganism, magic did not originate from God, but instead came from the and were collectively gathered and burned. Devil and his demons. These types of Grimoires dealt in such According to Acts 19:11-20 in the New Testament Bible, topics as necromancy, divination and demonology. after the seven sons of a Jewish high priest named Sceva Despite this separation, there is ample evidence that the failed in their attempt to exorcise a demon became known medieval clergy were the main practitioners of occult magic, throughout the city of Ephesus, many of the new Christian and were therefore the owners, transcribers, and circulators converts decided to burn their own magic and pagan books. of many dierent Grimoires. In fact, several Grimoires were This example of magic book burning was then adopted on even attributed to dierent Catholic church Popes. 153 15 3
The Catholic Church And Their Grimoires
and this domain became the sole property of the clergy clergy.. At that The Roman Emperor Constantine began to organize reli- time however, there were individuals who argued that there gion in 325 A.D., and the Roman Catholic Church was estab- was a huge distinction between utilizing the hidden proplished. Over time, the Roman Catholic Church grew in power erties of healing objects (e.g., the healing powers of stones, and inuence. This led to the church acquiring many many copies and herbs, etc.) and utilizing demonic magic (which involved involv ed (exact number unknown) of all available esoteric documents appealing to spirits and demonic beings in order to obtain from the ancient Egyptian and Greek magical traditions. This some desired manifestation). These individuals believed that collection eventually included all of Emperor Constantine’s the investigation of the occult properties of any object was personal library, which in itself contained many volumes of closer to the study of science than that of magic or sorcery. occult magic books. Because these esoteric esoteri c magical texts were As the years continued, more and more discontented the sole property of the church, its leaders decided to only priests began copying various sections of these magical ritallow the members of the high ranking privileged hierarchy uals. They also began holding secret meetings, comparing to have access to these rare volumes. notes, and spreading the words and written contents of these The rise of the Roman Catholic Church during the Dark ancient Egyptian/Greek magical texts and mystical practices. Ages (476 A.D. - 1000 A.D.) had a signicant inuence on the Eventually manuscripts and excerpts from these discontented Western esoteric tradition. In order to understand this, we church scholars were formulated into some of the rst rst known have to take a deeper look into the structure of the Roman Grimoires in the Latin language. These Grimoires were then Catholic church. used in occult magic performed by priests of the Roman The Roman Catholic church is divided into ve levels of Catholic Church as well as other priests existing outside the rank. The rst level is that of the priests; the second level is church. Without being held accountable for their actions, each that of the bishops; the third level is that of the archbishops; person could use these secret teachings for either moral or the fourth level is that of the cardinals; and the highest level is even unscrupulous purposes. that of the Pope. This organized structure was purposely deIt is important to understand that many of these Western signed by the church upper management in order to eectively Grimoires originated in pagan societies that had other spirituoversee the ever-expanding churches and their congregations congregations.. al beliefs than the Christian church. Although Although some of these This power structure not only allowed the upper church o- teachings were eventually adapted, and at a much later date cials to maintain their political positions, but it also enabled incorporated into the Christian ideology ideol ogy,, originally they were them to pass along their ocial church posts and positions of based upon mystica mysticall teachings teachings that supported dierent spiriauthority to their sons, as was the tradition of the early church. tual ideas and beliefs. The fact being, these mystical teachings At that time in history, only a priest ordained by the were themselves largely borrowed from ancient pagan and Roman Catholic Church had the authority to interpret the Hebraic traditions, and then adapted into Christianity. Gospels for the congregation. c ongregation. And in the same manner, it was Ultimately the ancient Egyptian/Greek magical practices only the ordained priests who were allowed to work as scribes of the Roman Catholic Church grew far beyond the boundfor the higher level church ocials, and were permitted to aries of the Christian church. The magic rituals, especially enter into and copy certain magical texts for them from the those practiced by individuals who were not members of the Vatican Library Libra ry.. priesthood, eventually came to also incorporate the Arabian Gradually, over the rst few centuries, copies of bits and magical traditions (which are strongly Hermetic), and the pieces of these ancient magical texts eventually “leaked out” Jewish esoteric magical magical tradition of the the Kabbalah. and became available to the general public. How this sort The Arabian mystics mystics had an intense appetite for the esoof thing happened, came about after several of the trusted teric knowledge of Egypt and Chaldea, especially astrology, scribes began making extra copies of these forbidden texts for alchemy and occult mysticism. They mixed this knowledge themselves. It seems that during that time period, many indi- with a strong love of Hermeticism and added several major viduals had become ordained priests so that they could also contributions to Hermetic literature (such as the Emerald TabTab become scribes scribes and and obtain obtain access access to this hidden hidden information. information. let), which strongly inuenced the Western esoteric tradition. Therefore after his overseeing abbot or bishop had ordered In addition, the Jewish Kabbalah teachings began to him to duplicate certain magical rituals, certain scribes co- inuence the Western esoteric magic traditions in the 12th vertly made additional copies for themselves. century, and expanded to Christianity in 1517 A.D. through Because of the previously mentioned ve stage political the inuence of Christian mystic Johann Reuchlin (see Hidden structure in the Roman Catholic Church, and the inability to Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 27, page 169-170). 169-170). advance from one’s station to a higher position, discontent Despite the multicultural inuences of the Western eswas everywhere within the internal structure struc ture of the Christian oteric tradition, it should be noted that Europe eventually church. In order to ensure that only the church superiors becam becamee a Chris Christian tian contin continent. ent. In fact, one can see the Chris Christian tian were allowed to view these ancient magical writings, it was inuence in most Western esoteric occult books. However, proclaimed that such esoteric works were the “works of the the authors of these esoteric grimoires, who also considered devil.” This is because “if knowledge did not come from God, themselves to be Christians even when the church did not, it came from demons.” wanted these esoteric works to be free of religious structure, The church also maintained the idea that, “since the Bible especially from that of the church authorities. As such, most did not mention herbs, all knowledge of the healing properties of the famous European magicians and esotericists (Agrippa, of herbs came from demons.” Because of this archaic belief, Paracelsus, Eliphas Levi, etc.) were not church clergy, espethe church conscated all herbal manuals from local healers, cially during and after the Renaissance. 154
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Ancient Grimoires Of The Coptic Church
While researching in the Coptic Gnostic Library for ancient texts that contain early Christian rituals, rituals , I came across The Books of Jeu and the Untitled Untit led Text Text in the Bruce Codex Code x , and and began began to examine several translations of this fascinating work. The Books of Jeu are two important texts that are mentioned in the 3rd century Coptic Gnostic books Pistis Sophia multiple times, specically in reference to them being the “sources of the mysteries.” Many scholars consider The Books of Jeu to be a part of the New Testament Testament Apocrypha (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter Chapter 24, pages 149-150). Although these writings are ancient, the rst introduction to this early Gnostic work appeared as part of the Bruce Codex, which currently resides in the British Museum. These unique writings were later discovered in the Nag Hammadi Studies (Volume: 13) , , and the actual title for this work, found in the manuscript at the end of the rst book, is The Book of the Great Logos Corresponding to Mysteries. According to modern scholars such as Stephen Benko in his work The Libertine Gnostic Sect of the Phibionites According to Epiphanius, these ancient writings were most likely composed in the rst half of the 3rd century A.D. The Books of Jeu relates ancient Gnostic teachings that were Figure 1.140. The disciples are asked to purchase two jars of wine from a person who has ceased from having sexual intercourse. passed on from the transgured Jesus to his assembled disciples, including several of his female disciples. These teachings were said to have occurred several years after his resurrecti resurrection. on. (Christian, Daoist, and Buddhist), I have taken the liberty to In Chapter 5 of The First Book of Jeu , Jesus refers to the name include certain personal understandings and interpretations of “Jeu” as the true name of god, and calls this divine energy the these esoteric teachings so that the reader may better compre“father of a multitude of radiant emanations,” who is also the hend the signicant meanings and reasons as to why certain “father of a multitude of treasuries of light.” Although Jesus aspects of these rituals were so important. For example, in Nazareth eth is addres addresssintroduces the name “Jue” as the true name of god, and calls it Chapter 44 of the Second Book of Jeu , Jesus of Nazar ing his 12 disciples along with several of his women followers “the name of his master,” he later refers to the Creator God in this same chapter as his “master’s “master ’s master,” and throughout throughout the and states, But rst of all, I will give you three Baptisms: the Water rest of the book aectionately aectio nately calls the Creator God “Father.” Baptism, the Baptism of Fire, and the Baptism with the Holy Spirit. In Christian mystical teachings, we understand that the Then I will give you the mystery of taking away from you the evil of name “Jeu” is given to the disciple’s in reference to the divine the Archons [fallen angels]. Then after these things, I will give you energy and radiant spiritual light existing within Jesus as his the mystery of the Spiritual Anointing [Body of Light]. Come and eternal soul; which dwells inside him as a true part of the liv- receive the Three Baptisms before I tell you the secret of the Archons. According to ancient Gnostic teachings, an “Archon” is ing God. Jesus explains that when his Jeu (eternal soul) sings praises to the Father, the creator God responds by bringing forth any of several supernatural servants of the Creator God that emanations of divine light. This in turn causes his own master stood between the human race and the transcendent God. In (i.e., his eternal soul) to emanate light. In other words, when we this context, they have the same role as the guardian angels and sing praises to God it brings forth emanations of divine light demons of the Old Testament, who continually challenge and from deep within our soul – which acts as a treasury of light. test mankind to be honorable and truly worthy of their divine Even our thoughts are energetically manifested as a part of this calling to live their lives as children of light. These supernatural ang elic “Principalidivine emanation, and are brought forth from this great treasury beings are sometimes associated with the angelic of light. While living within the earthly realm, the evolution ties” and “Rulers” mentioned in Chapter 15 of this book. The following is a breakdown of the “Rituals Of The Three of our eternal soul (our “Jeu”) is established according to the illuminations radiating radiatin g from within our three bodies, which are Baptisms” performed by Jesus and his disciples, as described in the The Second Book of Jeu. It is believed that these three baptisms created from and sustained by this internal treasury of light. One of the unusual features of the Books of Jeu is that the (water, re, and Holy Spirit) are what John the Baptist was speaktexts predominantly consist of mystic incantations i ncantations and esoter- ing of when he spoke to the Judean crowd in Matthew 3:11 (and ic seals, often including concentric circles ci rcles and square patterns. in Luke 3:16) and said, I baptize you with water for repentance, but This format makes these ancient books an early Coptic Gnostic after me will come one more powerful than I, whose sandals I am not wit h re. Grimoire. In the Second Book of Jeu , it states that at that time worthy to carry. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with the risen Jesus had spent twelve years teaching his disciples The Baptism of Water Ritual In the Second Book of Jeu , beginni beginning ng at Chapter 45, everyon everyonee many mystical practices, it then proceeds to describe some of in the room gathered around the resurrected Jesus, who spoke these esoteric teachings and their secret rituals. Like much of the Coptic Gnostic teaching, the information of the three baptisms. He tells them go to Galilee and nd a presented in these two books are designed to only be under- man or woman who has ceased from having sexual interstood once a certain level of mastery has been achieved. Because course, and receive from them two jars of wine to bring back I have been a practitioner of the mystical arts for over 54 years to the place where they are currently meeting (Figure 1.140). 155 15 5
Jesus also request requested ed that they bring him vinevine-wood wood (grapevine branches). According to Clement Webber Coum be in Vine in Art and Symbolism, in ancient times vine-wood was used as a symbolic icon to represent peace and temporal blessings (Figure (Figure 1.141). After his disciples brought him the two pitchers of wine and several bundles of grapevine branches, Jesus created a sacred altar space (traditionally facing East - the direction of the sunrise) in order to perform the rituals. In the sacred altar space, Jesus placed one wine jar on the right side of the altar table, and the other wine jar on the left side of the altar table. Next Jesus brought a special oering for the Baptism of Water ritual, and presented to God the following three herbs: • Juniper: The herb Juniper is an excellent purication plant, often used in ancient times to cleanse ritual spaces and altar tools (Figure 1.142). Its energy is considered to be strongly protective, and it is known to dispel both negative energies and malevolent spirits. When burned as an incense, it helps to increase focus and concentration, and is also associated with prophecy and divination. In ancient times Juniper was used in rites of passage and as a protector on shamanic journeys into the spirit world. It is also an excellent herb often used for getting in touch with celestial deities and helpful spirits. Juniper is mentioned in ancient Egyptian papyri, and its fragrant wood, needles, and berries were all used as incense and medicine. It was considere considered d to be “a guardian of the threshold” that exists between the physical realm and the spirit world. Because it played an important role in the mysteries of the dead (i.e., it was believed to nurture the souls of the dead until they were ready to reincarnate), Juniper berries were often found in the sarcophagi, and were even discovered in the hand of one of the pharaohs, as if he had intended to pay the ferry man with these seeds. • Kasdalanthos (Cinnamon): Although the ingredient of Kasdalanthos remains unidentied, one scholar speculates that this herb is Cinnamon, which has been used since ancient times in purication, consecration, and protection rituals (Figure (Figure 1.143).It is also used in making meditation incense, and is said to stimulate and strengthen the psychic powers, aide clairvoyance, and induce spirit travel (astral projection). When burned, cinnamon raises the room’s spiritual energy and is therefore commonly used by shamans and priests in spirit quests. • Nard (Spikenard): This herb is known to relax both the body as well as the mind, and its oil has been used for centuries from India to Europe as a perfume, a traditional medicine, and in religious ceremonies (Figure 1.144). In Rome, it was the main ingredient of the perfume “Nardinum” (derived from the Hebrew “shebolet nerd”), which was part of the incense oering used during purication and consecration rituals, as described in the Hebrew Bible and Talmud. Nard was also oered on the incense altar when the Tabernacle was located in the First and Second Jerusalem Temples. It is mentioned a number of times in the Tanaka; as a part of the sacred incense in the Hilchot Shabbat in Tractate Shabbat 78b; as well as in the Maimonides Hilchot Shabbat Shabbat (18:16); and in the Song of Solomon (Chapter 1:12 and Chapter 4:13). 156 15 6
Figure 1.141. The disciples are also asked to bring Jesus bundles of vine-wood (grapevine branches).
Figure 1.142. Juniper
Figure 1.143. Kasdalanthos (Cinnamon)
Figure 1.144. Nard (Spikenard)
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Next Jesus had his disciples clothe themselves in linen robes, and then placed a piece of the Fleawort (Plantago) plant into their mouths (Figure 1.145). Plantago has been used since prehistoric times as a food and an herbal medicine. When taken orally, the leaves have been used use d to treat such disorders as respiratory complications, digestive system aictions, and mouth and eye inammation. It also contains ingredients that can neutralize internal and external poisons. Right after that, Jesus Jes us placed the “Cipher of the Seven Se ven VoicVoices” (“9879”) in both of their hands, hands , and then placed a sunower plant (sun-grass) in their hands. This plant is not only associated with the sun, but it also signies the death of the old worldly self. After arranging his disciples in front of the altar space, Jesus stood to the side of the oering, spread a linen cloth down, and then placed a cup of wine on top of the cloth. He then placed small bread loaves next to the wine cup; the number of bread loaves was based on the number of disciples participating in the ritual. This bread was most likely the braided “Challah” (“sacrice”) bread, typically eaten during rituals and other ceremonial occasions. The Challah bread is made out of dough from which a small portion has been set aside as a tithe for the priests of God. This portion p ortion is used to remind the baker of the ancient sacrices that were performed in the early Temple in Jerusalem. The “Yud beis Hallah,” sometimes known as the “Twelve Tribes Tribes Challah” bread, is traditionally made of 12 separate mini-loaves, alluding to the original twelve loaves of the showbread oering kept in the Temple (Figure 1.146). Next Jesus surrounded the small loaves of bread with olive branches, and then placed wreaths of olive branches on each of his disciple’s heads (Figure 1.147). The olive crown is a symbol of peace, mercy mercy,, and victory, and is used in divination rituals as an opening to communicate with the divine. Jesus then sealed each disciple’s forehea forehead d with with an ancient 12 branch “Pillar of Heave Heaven” n” seal (Figu (Figure re 1. 148). The authe authentic ntic name of this seal is “Sazapharas” (σαζαφαρασ), and its interpretation is “Thezozaz” (θηζωζαζ). A secret cypher seal was then collectively col lectively given to the disciples to be used during the ritual (Figure 1.149). After this preparation, Jesus turned with his disciples to the four corners of the world (starting in front of the altar at the east, then turning clockwise to the south, west, and north – ending back at the alta altarr faci facing ng east) east).. In each dir directio ection n his disci disciples ples place placed d their feet together to show their respect to God, and to demonstrate an attitude of prayerful humility (see page 71, Figure 1.58). Next Jesus oered up a prayer to God, and continued the ritual with an invocation spoken in the mystery-language, interspersed with triple “Amens.” This prayer is spoken as follows: “IŌAZAZĒTH AZAZĒ ASAZĒTH – Amen, Amen, Amen, EIAZEI EIAZEI DJĒTH ZAĒTH ZAĒTH – Amen (seal #a), ARBAZAZAZA, BAŌZAZZAZ BAŌZAZZAZ ZAZZOŌS – Amen (seal #b), AZAAKHAZARAKHA ZARAKHA ZARBA ZARBATHŌ THŌ ZARBATHŌZ ZARBA THŌZ ZARAEI ZARAEI ZARAEI AZARAKHA KHARZA BARKHA THAZATH THAZATH THAZATH – Amen (seal #c). Hear me, my Father, who is the Father of all Fatherhood,
the Innite Light who abides within the Treasure of Light. Allow the Fifteen Ministers to come, who serve the Seven Virgins of Light who are above the Baptism of Life, and whose unspeakable names are as follows:
Figure 1.145. Fleawort (Plantago)
Figure 1.146. Challah (Twelve Tribes) Bread
Figure 1.147. An Olive Branch Wreath (peace, mercy mercy,, victory) Amen (seal #a)
Amen (seal #b)
Amen (seal #c)
Figure 1.148. The 12 Branch Sazapharas “Pillar of Heaven” Seal, used in the Baptism of Water ritual.
Figure 1.149. The secret cypher seal used after saying the word “Amen.”
Astrapa, Tesfooida, Tesfooida, Onotontos, Sinetos, Lahon, Poditanios, Opakis, Fidros, Odontuhos, Daktios, Khnesion, Dromos, Yoidetos, Polypaidos, and Entropon. May they all come and baptize my disciples in the Water of Life of the Seven Virgins of Light, and wash away their sins and purify their iniquities, so that they can be numbered among the heirs of the Kingdom of Light. 157 15 7
Figure 1.150. At the end of the Baptism of Water ritual Jesus sealed his disciples with the “Seal of the Supporters.” And if now you have heard me and have had mercy on my disciples, and if they are regarded as worthy to inherit the Kingdom of Light, and if you have forgiven their sins and blotted out their iniquities, then let there be a sign – and allow Zorokophora to come and bring forth the Water of the Baptism of Life into one of these vessels of wine.”
Figure 1.151. Frankincense Resin
baptized his disciples, gave them bread and wine as before, and then sealed their foreheads with the seal of the Virgin of Light. The name “Zorokothora” that Jesus mentions in his prayer Chapter 46 begins with Jesus saying to his disciples: Bring is interpreted as “Melchizedec”(“King of Righteousness”), me grapevine branches, that you may receive the Baptism of Fire. who in the Old Testament Book of Genesis (Chapter 14) was And the disciples brought him vine branches (see Figure 1.141). the King of Salem and a priest of El Elyon (“God Most High”). Next Jesus oered a special incense to God constructed of In Christianity, according to Hebrews 7:17, as the Christ the following eight aromatic herbs. This special formula was Jesus of Nazareth is identied as being “a priest forever in used for purication, warding o evil spirits, and attuning the the order of Melchizedek,” and thus assumes the role of High minds of his disciples to devotion and spiritual transformation: Priest. However, a text about Melchizedek found in Cave 11 • Juniper: The herb Juniper is an excellent purication at Qumran in the Dead Sea Scrolls indicates that the name plant, often used in ancient times to cleanse ritual spaces Melchizedek was used in reference to Archangel Michael, who and altar tools (see Figure 1.142). It is strongly protective, is also interpreted as being a heavenly priest. The Pistis Sophia and dispels negative energies and malevolent spirits. states that Melchizedec dwells in the Treasury of Light, and his • Frankincense Resin: Resin: One of the oldest forms of incense in primary role is overseeing the transportation of light from the the world, Frankincense Resin is a tree sap that was once lower realms to the higher light realms as it becomes be comes puried. priceless thousands of years ago in the Middle East (Figure It is therefore assumed that in this ritual Jesus is asking God 1.151). It is often used in sacred incense blends that focus to send Archangel Michael to transform the wine into water. on purication, consecration, protection, and exorcism. After Jesus prayed, to everyones great joy the sign that In shaman based herbology, the resin of a tree is considhe had requested from God occurred, and the wine contained ered to be its life-blood, responsible for healing its own in the jar located towards the right side of the altar table was wounds and inictions, and for protecting it against infecimmediately transformed into water. Right after this miracle, tion. In short, the tree’s resin repairs, protects, and heals its each disciple came to Jesus and he baptized them using the internal structure from the outside world. Therefore when transformed wine-water. wine-water. This act symbolizes transforming the burned as an incense, a resin is believed to bring about drunkenness of the world into the sobriety of truth found in healing, balance, and protection to a person’s three bodies God’s Kingdom of Light. Jesus then gives each disciple some of (physical body bo dy,, energy body, and spirit body). Because Bec ause of the oering bread and wine, and seals them on their foreheads this unique healing quality, dierent types of resins have (Third Eye area) with the “Seal of the Supporters” (Figure 1.150). been used used for centuries in ritual ritual practices. practices. When When burned, burned, The Baptism of Fire Ritual
In Chapter 46 of the Second Book of Jeu , we are given a description of the Baptism of Fire ritual. In this ritual the grapevine branches are again used and the bread and wine oering is also prepared. Although many of the details are identical, with the “Cipher of the Seven Voices” again being used, because this ritual focuses on transforming the disciples through the element of re its magical seal is dierent. Additionally, the disciples are now baptized by the Virgin of Life herself, who as a celestial judge is responsible for granting them the divine light associated with the Baptism of Fire. During this sacred rite, Jesus again asked for a sign, this time in the altar re used for burning the ritual’s fragrant incense. The miracle was again brought about by the agency of Zorokothora, who’s second name is now introduced in the text as being Melchizedec. The sign that was asked for is not revealed in the text, only that it was manifested. After that Jesus 158 15 8
a resin emits a fragrant smoke that is not only wonderful to smell, but is also known to clear negative energies away from an altar space, and connect a person to their higher consciousness and the spirit realm. When burned as an incense, Frankincense Resin is said to help relax the meditator, allowing them to cleanse and purify their heart, which in turn allows them to invoke a stronger spiritual frame of mind. The bellowing smoke is said to enhance psychic visions, aid in meditation, and to attract good spiritual inuences into the environment. This is why in many of the temples and churches around the world, the sacred purifying scent of Frankincense Resin is used to cleanse the area of all negative inuences, inue nces, allowing the church members to have a more peaceful prayer, meditation, and worship time. Frankincense Resin is also used in many dierent types of exorcism rituals. When burned, it releases a powerful
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
mist that, when imprinted with the prayers of the priests, will drive away all forms of evil and negativity. • Myrrh Resin: Myrrh is a yellowish brown colored resin of the Commiphora tree, native to Arabia and Eastern Africa (Figure 1.152). When burned as an incense, it can be used to purify, bless, and consecrate objects such as amulets, talismans, charms, and altar tools. Its fragrant smoke puries and raises the environment’s energetic eld, bringing peace, healing, and blessings to the area. Rarely burned alone, Myrrh is usually used in conjunction with other resins in order to increase the incense’s energetic power and the potency of its smoke. For example, Myrrh is commonly used in conjunction with Frankincense resin in most banishing rituals and exorcisms. The Myrrh resin is also used as an aid for meditation and contemplation, and it is traditionally burned as a healing incense in order to gain spiritual understanding when mourning the loss of a cherished loved one. • Mastic Resin: Resin: In ancient times, the Mastic Resin was often burned in rituals that focused on invoking a spirit entity, entity, and was also used as an incense to increase psychic powers (Figure 1.153). It was additionally used as a medicine in ancient times, and is still utilized today in traditional folk medicine formulas in the Middle East. Similar to Myrrh, it is often employed to increase the potency and power of a specic incense or herbal formula. For example, Mastic is still used in modern times as an essential ingredient in the making of the Orthodox Church’s “Chrism” holy oil, traditionally used for special anointings. • Terebinth Resin: Often referred to as the turpentine tree, the Terebinth Terebinth tree is a species of Pistacia, native to Iran and the Mediterranean regions. The tree has red berries which look like small immature grapes, grapes, and all products of the terebinth tree have aromatic and astringent properties. There is evidence that during the Late Bronze Age in Greece, the fragrant, delicate smell of terebinth resin was used in the perfumed oil industry (Figure 1.154), as well as in the production of incense. According to the research Pur ication: Terebinth Terebinth in Eastern conducted in Resin and Ritual Purication: Mediterran Medi terranean ean Bronz Bronzee Age Cult , , all aro around und the ancie ancient nt Easter Eastern n Mediterranean terebinth trees were used in some type of ritual function. Although no religious texts are known, examples from ritual scenes depicted on ancient artifacts show the importance of these trees in dierent spiritual traditions. In general, the trees are not seen as being an object of worship, instead they are used as the focus of certain cult activities, often as the iconic symbols of various gods or sacred powers. In fact, in ancient Canaan the Terebinth trees were venerated in fertility rites, and were frequently used to symbolize the goddess Asherah the Queen of Heaven (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1, page 16). These ancient cults existed in Canaan for many years before the Israelites arrived in the area. The Egyptians imported Terebinth resin (called “sntr,” read as “sonter”) as a ritual purication incense, and as an important ingredient used in the preparation of mummication. When used in the construction of dierent healing remedies (mostly for disinfection), the ancient Egyptians combined the Terebinth resin with other herbal ingredients. They then applied the herbal mixture to
Figu Fi gure re 1. 1.15 152. 2. My Myrr rrh h Res Resin in
Figu Fi gure re 1. 1.15 153. 3. Ma Mast stic ic Re Resi sin n
Figu Fi gure re 1. 1.15 154. 4. Ter ereb ebin inth th Re Resi sin n
Figu Fi gure re 1. 1.15 155. 5. Ba Bals lsam am
dierent parts of the body for purging, disinfecting, and cleansing various external wounds, the eyes, as well as the vaginal tract. Similar healing functions were also ascribed to Terebinth resin in ancient Greek medical texts. • Balsam Resin: Resin: Balsam is a resinous sap that owes its name to the biblical “Balm of Gilead” (Figure 1.155). In fact, the Balsam tree of Jericho is noted among ancient writers for its medicinal and highly agreeable aromatic qualities. It was not only an important ingredient in the anointing oil of the priests (Exodus 25:6, and Exodus 35:28), but it is said that the Queen of Sheba brought it as a present to Solomon in large quantity (1 Kings 10:2-10), and the Syrians later imported it from Sheba (Ezekiel 27:22). There is a tradition preserved in Josephus (Ant., VIII, vi, 6) that the Queen of Sheba brought roots of the plant to Solomon, who grew them in a garden of spices at Jericho. Which is why the Balsam trees of Jericho were noted among ancient writers for their strong medicinal and highly aromatic qu alities. • Nard (Spikenard): This herb is known to relax both the body as well as the mind (see Figure 1.144). Nard was traditionally presented as an oering on the incense altar when the Tabernacle was located in the First and Second Jerusalem Jerus alem Temples emples.. It is also menti mentioned oned a numb number er of times in the Tanaka as an important part of the incense herbs. • Kasdalanthos (Cinnamon): Although the ingredient of Kasdalanthos remains unidentied, one scholar speculates that this herb is Cinnamon, which has been used since ancient times in purication, consecration, and protection rituals (see Figure 1.143). Next Jesus stood to the side of the oering space and spread a linen cloth down on the altar table. He again placed a cup of wine on top of the cloth, and additionally placed small bread loaves next to the wine cup; the number of bread loaves was based on the number of disciples participating in the ritual (see Figure 1.146). He then surrounded the small loaves of bread with olive branches. 159 15 9
After that, Jesus had his disciples clothe themselves in linen robes, and placed wreaths of the Verbena plant on each of his disciple’s heads (Figure ( Figure 1.156). In ancient times, Verbena crowns were worn by Roman priests during sacricial rites, to cleanse temples and altar spaces, and to increase feelings of mental, emotional, and spiritual wellbeing. Next Jesus placed a piece of the Fleawort (Plantago) plant into their mouths (Figure 1.157). Right after that, Jesus placed the “Cipher of the Seven Voices” (“9879”) and a Chrysanthemum ower in their thei r hands (Figure 1.158). From a mystical standpoint, the Chrysanthemum ower is associated with the radiant energy of the sun, and is often associated with re and protection. In ancient Greece, people would sometimes wear garlands of chrysanthemums to keep away evil spirits. In ritual practice, it is used to signify the death of the old worldly self. Next Jesus placed the Knotgrass plant under his disciples feet (Figure 1.159), and had them stand close to each other in front of the incense altar space, with their feet placed together to show respect to God Go d and demonstrate an attitude of humility. Then, Jesus came from behind the incense burner and sealed each disciple’s forehead with an ancient 14 branch “Sun” seal (Figure 1.160). The authentic name of this magical seal is: “Thozaeez” (θωζαεηζ) and its interpretation is: “Zozazez” (ζωζαζηζ). After that, a secret cypher seal is collectively given to the disciples to be used during the ritual (Figure 1.161). Right after this preparation, Jesus turned with his disciples to the four corners of the world (starting in front of the altar at the east, then turning clockwise clockwi se to the south, west, and north – ending back at the altar facing east). In each direction his disciples placed their feet together to show their respect to God, and to demonstra demonstrate te an attitude of prayerful humility (see Chapter 7, page 71, Figure 1.58). Jesus oered up a prayer to God, and then continued the ritual with an invocation spoken in the mystery-language, interspersed with triple “Amens.” This prayer is spoken as follows:
Figure 1.156. Wreaths made of the Verbena plant.
Figure 1.157. Fleawort (Plantago)
Figure 1.158. Chrysanthemum
Figure 1.159. Knotgrass Amen (seal #a)
Amen (seal #b)
“Hear me, my Father, who is the Father of all Fatherhood,
Amen (seal #c)
the Innite Light who abides within the Treasure of Light. Make my disciples be worthy of receiving the Baptism of Fire, let their sins be forgiven
and make them to be puried from their iniquities;
Figure 1.160. The 14 branch Thozaeez “Sun” Seal, used in the Baptism of Fire ritual.
Figure 1.161. The secret cypher seal used after saying the word “Amen.”
those which they have committed knowingly, and those which they have committed unknowing, as well as those which they have committed from their childhood until today.
IŌ IŌ IŌ - Amen Amen Amen Amen (seal #a),
Erase all of their slanderous actions and their curses, all of their false oaths, their thefts, and their lies, their false accusations, their fornications, and their adulteries, their lusts and their greed, and all those things which they have done from t heir youth until today.
ZARLAI LAZARLAI LAIZAI - Amen Amen Amen Amen (seal #b);
Indeed, blot out all of this and purify them all, and allow Zorokophora Melchizedek to secretly come, And bring them the water of the Baptism of the Fiery Virgin of Light, the Judge.”
ZAZAZAZI ETAZAZA ZŌTHAZAZAZ.”
“Hear me, my Father, as I call upon thy imperishable names, which are in the Treasure of Light: 160 16 0
AZARAKAZA A… AMATHK AMATHKRATIT RATITATH ATH
IAŌTH IAŌTH IAŌTH PHAŌPH PHAŌPH PHAŌPH KHIŌEPHOZPE KHENOBINUTH ZAZIZAUAKH NEBEOUNISPH PHAMOU PHAMOU PHAMOU AMOUNAI AMOUNAI AMOUNAI - Amen Amen Amen Amen Amen Amen (seal #c),
“Hear me, my Father, who is the Father of all Fatherhood,
the Innite Light who abides within the Treasure of Light.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
The Baptism of the Holy Spirit Ritual
Figure 1.162. At the end of the Baptism of Fire ritual Jesus sealed his disciples with the “Seal of the Virgin of Light” As I call upon thy imperishable names names which are in the Treasure of Light, And allow Zorokophores Zorokophores (Melchisedec) to come and bring bring the Water of the Baptism of the Fiery Virgin of Light, so that I may baptize my disciples in it.” “Hear me, my Father, who is the Father of all Fatherhood,
the Innite Light who abides within the Treasure of Light. May the Virgin of Light come and baptize my disciples with the Baptism of Fire, And release them from their sins sins and purify their iniquities, for I call upon the Virgin of Light by her imperishable Names, which are these:
ZOTHŌŌZA THOITHA ZAZZAŌTH (ζωθωωζα θοιθα ζαζζαωθ) Amen – Amen Amen – Amen.” Amen.” “Now hear me, Virgin of Light, thou Judge, And release the sins of my disciples and and purify their iniquities; those which were committed by them knowingly, knowingly, those which were committed by them unknowingly unknowingly,, and those which they have done from their childhood until today. May they be numbered among the inheritance of the Kingdom of Light.” “And now my Father, if you have absolved them of their sins and have erased all of their iniquities, and have commanded their names to be counted among the Kingdom of Light,
then give me a sign in the re of this incense.”
After Jesus prayed to the Father, F ather, to everyone’s great joy the sign that he had requested from God immediately manifested. After this miracle, one by one each disciple stood before Jesus and he baptized them in the holy re of God. He also gave each disciple some of the oering bread and wine, and then sealed them on their foreheads (Third Eye area) with the “Seal of the Virgin of Light,” who allowed them to become counted and numbered in the Kingdom of Light (Figure 1.162). After the ritual, all of the disciples rejoiced because they had received the Baptism of Fire, and had been marked with the sacred seal that forgives them of their sins; and because they were now numbered as part of the inheritance of the Kingdom of Light. Immediately after the second ritual was concluded, Jesus said to his disciples: Behold, you have received the Baptism of Water and the Baptism of Fire. Come and I will now give you the Baptism of the Holy Spirit.
In Chapter 47 of the text, we are given a description of the Baptism of the Holy Spirit ritual. In this sacred rite, both the wine jars and vine-branches are again used, and many of the details in the ceremony are similar to the previous two rituals. The Baptism of the Holy Spirit ritual begins as follows: f ollows: Jesus started started the ritual by standing standing at the the altar altar space and of fering to God the incense of the Baptism in the Holy Spirit. This special incense oering consists of the following eight herbs: • Grapevine Branches: The Grapevine is more of a shrubplant than a tree, yet it is one of the oldest cultivated plants in the world, having been fostered and developed by man since early early civilization (see Figure 1.141). In fact, the cultivation of grapevines is believed to have originated somewhere around ancient Mesopotamia, about 6,000 years before the Romans started to introduce the plant to the British Isles. There are even ancient Egyptian hieroglyphics that show details of grapevines and how to make wine; with some of these ancient symbols dating as far back as 2400 B.C. There have also been grape seeds found entombed in Egyptian mummies that are at least 3,000 years old. Additionally, in the Old Testament, Noah is said to have planted a vineyard after he and his family survived the great ood (Genesis 9:20). The sap of the grapevine taken from a cutting and allowed to bleed (known as a “tear”) was sometimes used in ancient times to make a healing lotion for weak eyes, as well as for treating specks that formed on the cornea. • Juniper: The herb Juniper is an excellent purication plant, often used in ancient times to cleanse ritual spaces and altar tools (see Figure 1.142). It is strongly protective, and dispels negative energies and malevolent spirits. • Kasdalanthos (Cinnamon): Although the ingredient of Kasdalanthos remains unidentied, one scholar speculates that this herb is Cinnamon, which has been used since ancient times in purication, consecration, and protection rituals (see Figure 1.143). • Myrrh Resin: When burned as an incense, Myrrh is used to purify, bless, and consecrate objects (see Figure 1.152). Its fragrant smoke puries and raises the environment’s energetic eld, bringing peace, healing, and blessings to the area. When blended with other incense resins, Myrrh resin increases the energetic power of the purication smoke, and is often used as an aid for meditation and contemplation. • Mastic Resin: In ancient times, Mastic resin was often burned in rituals that focused focuse d on invoking a spirit sp irit entity, entity, and was also used as an incense in order to aid psychic powers (see Figure 1.153). Similar to Myrrh, Mastic resin is often used to increase the potency and power of an incense. • Balsam Resin: Balsam is the resinous sap that owes its name to the biblical “Balm of Gilead” (see Figure 1.155). The Balsam tree of Jericho is noted among ancient ancie nt writers for its medicinal and highly agreeable aromatic aromatic qualities. It was an important ingredient ingredient in the anointing oil of the priests, and it is said that the Queen of Sheba brought it as a present to Solomon in large quantity, and later the Syrians imported it from Sheba. • Saron Residue: Residue: Saron is harvested from the owers of the saron crocus. Each ower has three stigmas, which create the threads of saron (Figure (Figure 1.163). It is i s the most 161
expensive spice in the world, and for centuries Saron has been associated with wealth, power, and rarity. This makes it an excellent oering to present to God. Saron was probably rst cultivated in or near Greece, and its vivid crimson threads were collected and dried to create an infusion used to help enhance psychic abilities. Its aroma is often described by connoisseurs as reminiscent of metallic honey with a grassy or hay-like fragrance, while its taste is noted as being hay-like and sweet. Saron has a long history of use in ancient medicine. For example, it is often used for treating patients with depression, and for improving symptoms in individuals with major depressive disorders. It is also used for religious purposes in India, often in the purication of the mouth before speaking prayers and repeating mantras. • Honey: Honey is produced by bees using nectar and pollen from owers (Figure 1.164). This is why the color and taste of honey will vary depending on which owers the bees visit while collecting their pollen. In ancient Egypt, honey was considered to be a sacred oering (probably due to its rarity), and was used for embalming the dead. Next Jesus placed two vessels of wine, one towards the right side of the incense that he had oered, and the other on the left. He again placed small bread loaves next on the altar; the number of bread loaves loave s was based on the number of disciples participating in the ritual (see Figure 1.146). He then surrounded the small loaves of bread with olive branches. Jesus then had his disciples clothe themselves in linen robes, and placed wreaths of the Myrtle plant on each of his disciple’s heads (Figure 1.165). In ancient times, the fragrant aromatic branches of the Myrtle plant symbolically represented virginity, purity, marriage, victory, and freedom. In fact, the Myrtle plant was often used when preparing the Jewish bride-groom’s bride-groom ’s wreath wreath as a symbolic symbolic “seal of mystical mystical union.” Next Jesus placed a piece of the Fleawort (Plantago) plant into their mouths (see Figure 1.157), and the “Cipher of the Seven Voices” Voices” in their hands han ds ( “9879”). A single branch of Mugwort Mugw ort used for spiritual protection and for driving away evil spirits is then placed in both of their hands (Figure 1.166). The herb Mugwort is associated with the celestial powers of the moon. Jesus approached approached each disciple disciple and sealed their forehead with the following 8 branch “Moon” seal (Figure 1. 167). The authentic name of this magical seal is: “Zakzoza” (ζακζωζα), and its interpretation is: “Thozonoz” (θωζωνωζ). After this preparation, Jesus turned with his disciples to the four corners of the world (starting in front of the altar at the east, then turning clockwise to the south, west, and north – ending back at the alta altarr faci facing ng east) east).. In each dir directio ection n his disci disciples ples place placed d their feet together to show their respect to God, and to demonstrate an attitude of prayerful humility (see page 71, Figure 1.58). Jesus then prayed prayed to the Father Father God, and asked the following: following: “Hear me my Father, Father of all Fatherhood, and Innite Light, for I call upon the imperishable names of thy Treasure of Light:
ZAZAZAOU, ZŌTHZAZŌTH, THŌZAXAZŌTH, KHENOBINUTH, ATHANNU, ŌZĒ, ŌZAEŌZ, and KROBIALATH” “Hear me my Father, Father of all Fatherhood, and Innite Light, for I cry to the imperishable name of thy Treasure of Light. 162 16 2
Figure 1.163. Saffron
Figure 1.164. Honey
Figure 1.165. Myrtle Wreath
Figure 1.166. Mugwort
Figure 1.167. The 8 branch Zakzoza “Moon” Seal, used in the Baptism of the Holy Spirit ritual.
Figure 1.168. The secret magical seal of the Seven Maidens of Light.
Forgive the sins of my disciples, and purify their iniquities, those which they have committed knowingly, those which they have committed unknowingly, and those which they have committed from their childhood until today. and let their names be numbered within the inheritance of the Kingdom of Light.” “Now my father, if you have forgiven the sins of my disciples,
And have puried their iniquities, iniquities, And if you have caused them to be numbered numbered within the inheritance of the Kingdom of Light, then show me a sign in the offering.”
At that moment, the sign that Jesus had asked for suddenly manifested, and he baptized all his disciples with the Baptism of the Holy Spirit. Next he gave them the oering bread and wine, and sealed their foreheads with the “Seal of the Seven Maidens of Light” (Figure 1.168), who was responsible for f or allowing them to be numbered in the inheritance of the Kingdom of Light. His disciples rejoiced, for they all received the Baptism in the Holy Spirit and the seal that forgives them of their sins, which puried their iniquities and allowed them to be numbered among the inheritance of the Kingdom of Light.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 19. Accessing The Light Of God And The Treasury of Light Before we begin to address the dierent aspects of removing an evil spirit or even performing an exorcism, we must rst understand the spiritual power and authority contained within the radiant light of God and the Treasury of Light, sometimes referred to as the “Pleroma.” The word Pleroma means “fullness” and refers to the totality of God’s divine power. It is often used in Christian theological contexts by Gnostic Christians and believers in Eastern Orthodox Christianity, particularly in the Greek Orthodox Church. The term is mentioned 17 times in the New Testament Bible, and was used by Saint Paul the Apostle in Colossians 2:9, when he mentions to the church, For in Christ lives all the fullness of
Divine Monad
God in a human body.
Religious historian Professor Elaine Pagels of Princeton University views the reference of pleroma in the book of Colossians as being originally interpreted by the early Christians in accordance with the Gnostic’s understanding of the word. In Gnostic Christianity, the word “pleroma” was transferred to Christ, and believed to be permanently embodied in him at his incarnation (the union and embodiment of his radiant soul in its earthly vessel). This divine light now forever dwells in his “gloried body” (i.e., his “Body of Light”). In The Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 (Chapter 19, pages page s 112-113), you were introduced to Gnostic Christianity as part of the three original schools of the Christian religion, the other two being Jewish Christianit Christianity y (The Nazorean Sect) and Pauline Christianity. The Gnostic Christians were religious people originating in the 1st century A.D., who took elements of Asian, Babylonian, Egyptian, Greek, and Syrian religions and astrological teachings and blended them with ancient Judaism to create a religion of salvation based on “Gnosis” (“knowledge”). According to Professor Birger A. Pearson, a scholar of early Christianity and ancient Gnosticism, by the 2nd century A.D. many dierent Gnostic Christian sects had formed throughoutt the Roman Empire, especially at the eastern end throughou of the Mediterranean. Some of these Christians worked with the mainline Jewish and Pauline Christian groups, and greatly inuenced their beliefs from within. Other Gnostic Christians such as the Valentinian sect formed separate communities. According to the Valentinian Gnostic Christian system, which was extremely popular in the 2nd century (e.g., its inuence spread throughout ancient Rome, Northwest Africa, Egypt, Asia Minor, and Syria), at the beginning of all things is God Almighty, Almighty, the One Primal Being. After ages of silence and contemplation, this Holy Monad gave rise to other beings of light by a process of radiant emanation, allowing various divine entities and dierent realms of existence to emerge from the One (Figure 1.169). These ancient Gnostic Christians believed that the illuminating progression of these divine emanations proceeded in four dierent yet important stages (Figure 1.170), which are dened as follows: • Bythos (The Profound): Profound): The rst generation of divine radiance was manifested as the “Bythos” (“the Profound”), who exists as the Great Monad. Often seen as the “Divine Monad” (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1, Chapter 37, pages 247-248 ), this Supreme One is honored as the Creator God or “Holy Father” in the Christian religion.
Figure 1.169. God as a Holy Monad gave rise to other beings of light by a process of radiant emanation, allowing various divine entities and different realms of existence to emerge from the One. Bythos (The Great Monad) The Creator God or “Holy Father” responsible for creating the lesser gods (deities, archangels, angels, and elements),
the various elements of creation (earth, re, water, and air), and the different mineral, plant, insect, animal, and human realms. Contemplation and Silence Nous (The True Mind) The awakened awareness of perceptive thought and intelligent will; equated as the intuitive intellect and the spiritual understanding of what is real or “true.” Intuitive Mind and Truth Logos (The Word of Life) The radiant sound and divine vibration of spoken thought word resulting in creative manifestation: Thoughts are mind, mind contains reason, reason creates orderly actions.
Anthropos (Human) The creation of “man” and the church. As children of God, all people people have an internal light glowing within their eternal soul. Figure 1.170. The ancient Gnostic Christians believed that the illuminating progression of God’s divine emanations proceeded in four different yet important stages. 163 16 3
Being the Absolute Being, the Creator exists in contemplative silence. As the highest god, it is he who was responsible for creating the lesser gods (deities, archangels, angels, and elements), the various elements of creation (earth, re, water, and air), and the dierent realms of minerals, plants, insects, animals, and humans. • Nous (The True Mind): The second generation of divine radiance was manifested as the “Nous” (“True Mind”), which is a spiritually awakened awareness that reveals itself as perceptive thought and intelligent will. Sometimes equated as intuitive intellect, it is a term used to describe the faculty of the divine mind as it pertains to the spiritual understanding of what is real and “true.” Often seen as “thought” or “reason,” the word Nous is also described as being equivalent to perception, except that it works within the mind (“the intuitive mind’s eye”), and is therefore seen as a type of spiritual awareness. For the Gnostic Christians, the Nous (the true mind) is the rst male “Aeon” (radiant emanation) from God. Together with his coupled female companion “Aletheia” (truth), Nous (the true mind) emanates from God’s great Monad via perceptive thought and silence. When combined, these four divine manifestations (the intuitive mind, truth, perceptive thought, and contemplative silence) silence ) form the primordial “Tetrad.” The Tetrad Tetrad is a triangular gure consisting of ten points arranged in four rows: one, two, three, and four points in each row, which is considered a sacred geometric symbol (Figure 1.171). In ancient times an understanding of the Tetrad’s mystical pattern was required to unravel the secret teachings of Pythagoras of Samos (570 – 495 B.C.), who believed that it contained divine numbers. To Pythagoras, the holy Tetrad revealed the true root and source of eternal creation. The four rows add up to ten, which as a divine number represented the unity of a higher order. As an equilateral triangle, the Tetrad is both a mathematical idea and a metaphysical symbol that embraces within itself—in seed-like form—the principles of the natural world, the harmony of the cosmos, the ascent to the true divine, and the mysteries of the divine realm. Certain scholars believe that the Tetrad and its esoteric mysteries inuenced the early Kabbalah teachings. In this ancient teaching, the Hebrew Tetrad contains the letters of the Tetragrammaton (YHWH) inscribed on the ten positions, from right to left (Figure 1.172), which correspond to the 72 Names of God. It has even been argued by dierent Christian mystics that the Kabbalistic Kabbalistic Tree of Life with its ten spheres of divine emanation is in some way connected to the Tetrad. Like the other Aeons, the male emanation Nous (the true mind) is sometimes regarded as being androgynous (i.e., containing the combination of both masculine and feminine characteristics). Therefore included within himself, is the female Aeon (truth), who is paired with him (Figure 1.173). The pattern and manifestation of all life occurred because out of the holy emanations emanati ons extending from the Creator’s intuitive mind are born the Aeons (emanations) that formed the universe as we know it; all of which complete the totality of divine radiant power (pleroma) contained within the light of God and the Treasury of Light. 164 16 4
Figure 1.171. When combined, these four divine manifestations (the True Mind, Truth, Perceptive Thought, and Contemplative Silence) form the primordial energy of the “T “Tetrad.” etrad.”
Figure 1.172. The Hebrew Tetrad Tetrad has the four letters of the Tetragrammaton (YHWH) inscribed on the ten positions.
Figure 1.173. Like the other Aeons, the male emanation Nous (the true mind) is sometimes regarded as androgynous, included within himself is the female Aeon (truth), who is paired with him.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
The Valentinian Gnostic Christians believed that Nous (the true mind) is the “only begotten son” styled after Bythos (the Holy Father, the Beginning of All). According to this ancient teaching, only Nous (the true mind) is capable of knowing the Great Monad (God the Father). According to one Valentinian Gnostic Christian legend, although Nous desired to impart this sacred knowledge to the other Aeons (emanations), he was withheld from doing so, and instead remained silent. When the youngest of the thirty Aeons Sophia (Wisdom) was brought into peril by her yearning after this divine knowledge, Nous (the true mind) was one of the foremost Aeons (emanations) to intercede for her. Through Nous, the Creator God sent Horos (“the Limiter”) whose task is to separate the fallen Aeons (emanations) from the upper worlds of light. Horos is also a kind of world-creative power, who helps to construct an ordered world out of Sophia (Wisdom) and her passions, and then restores her back to normal normal (Figure 1.174). After her restoration, Nous (the true mind), according to the compassion of God the Divine Monad, produces another pair of emanations, the Christ and the Holy Spirit. This is done to bring harmony and stability to the totality of God’s divine radiant power (pleroma). After this, Christ teaches the Aeons (emanations) to be content in knowing that the Great Monad (God) exists within themselves as an incomprehensible radiant light, which can only be perceived through the only begotten son Nous – the true mind. • Logos (The Word of Life): The third generation of divine radiance was manifested as Logos, “the word and life.” One of the keys to understanding the goal of Jesus of Nazareth’s’ teachings and his ministry on earth is to rst know how he uses the Greek term “logos.” For example, Jesus does not use the term logos in the sense of a statement, or as “the word of God” recorded in the Bible. Instead the term refers to the divine logic and reason of God, manifested within creation. This denition is Hellenized Judaism’s adaptation of the classical Greek concept of logos, referring to it as being “the mind of God.” As masterfully explained by David Fideler in Jesus Christ Sun of God, the original doctrine of the Christian word “logos” was related to the Gnostic doctrine of Gnosis (i.e., the knowledge or insight into man’s true nature as divine, leading to the deliverance of the divine spark contained within him from the constraints of earthly existence), and to the Pythagorean teachings of universal harmony. However, the Greek word “logos” was poorly translated into Latin as “verbatim,” and then nally into English as “word,” causing it to lose its spiritual depth and meaning (The Hidden Teachings Vol. 2 , Chapter 41, pages 303-304). In Greek, the word “logos” has several meanings: order, pattern, ratio, reason, mediation, and harmony. Only in the most mundane and supercial sense does it mean “spoken word.” Yet even when it is translated into English to mean “word,” our denition misses the mark. When we place the word Logos in its proper context as a radiant sound and divine vibration that manifested all of creation (see Genesis, Chapter 1), we begin to see a
Figure 1.174. A 2nd century carving of Sophia
(the personication of Wisdom), taken from the Library of Celsus in Ephesus.
deeper understanding of this word. This creative work is evident in the mystical properties created from speaking the divine names mentioned in the Hebrew Kabbalah. In a wall painting from the tomb of Seti in Abydos, Thoth initiates the Pharaoh into the mysteries of death by performing the “Opening of the Mouth Ceremony.” Ceremony.” This magical rite grants Seti the logos of divine speech so that his soul may recite the necessary God-names to cross the gates of the Duat, and ascend to eternity and immortal spiritual existence. Thoth was later called Hermes by the Hellenized Egyptians (the Hermetic Philosophers) who saw in him the same principle of Gnostic revelation and logos that the early Christian’s saw in Christ. In the Corpus Hermetica, attributed to the Hermes Trismegistus – the third incarnation of Thoth, we nd explicit references to logos as the ordering principle, refereed to as the “son of God” and the “shepherd of man.” Throughout the classical Greco-Roman world (800 B.C.–500 A.D.), the teachings of logos were transmitted by the initiates of the Orphic-Pythagorean Mysteries, and later with the Mithraitic, Bacchic, and early Christian religions. The initiates into these Mysteries learned the Pythagorean universal formulas of mathematics, astronomy,, geometry, and music. Through ancient symbols and omy mythical narratives, the esoteric patterns and how they eect the underlying order of the universe was unveiled as being the perpetual manifestation of harmonic logos. 165 16 5
For those initiated into the doctrine of logos, log os, in order to understand the knowledge of the universe and experience its divine radiance as directly related to the nature of being, one had to rst rst understand understand and know themself. In other words, the logos stood for more than spoken words. Behind the spoken words were thoughts, and thoughts were projections of the mind. Mind had an anity with reason, and reason was the foundational structure of all orderly action. Because man has the capacity of reason, it was therefore believed that his destiny was to make contact with divine reason, and like God, discern the ultimate truths of manifested light and sound - the Logos. In Christianity, the Greek term logos means that the word of Christ’s revelation (logic) and his truth (understanding) are both brought together through Jesus of Nazareth’s teachings. With this understanding, we can unravel the Gnostic teachings contained within the Gospel According to Saint John 1:1-5, which according to the Ancient Eastern Text reads as follows: The Word [Logos] was in the beginning, and that very Word (divine reason) was with God, and God was that Word. The same was in the beginning with God. Everything came to be by his hand (the Logos); and without him (the Logos) not even one thing that was created came to be. The life was in him(the divine reason of God), and the life is the light of man. And the same light shines in darkness, and the darkness does not overcome it.
Many think that this understanding is blasphemous, and that it is wrong to believe that humans can be like God. Jesus however however,, not only taught but also advocated this teaching. The Logos (reason of God) is in all of us, and our life purpose is to, like Jesus, elevate our reasoning to the level of God’s Logos. Understanding this makes it easier to comprehend Jesus’ good news (gospel) when he and his disciples taught the people in ancient Galilee to rejoice because “the kingdom of God is within you” (Luke 17:21). One of the main goals of Gnostic Christianity was to raise a person’s consciousness by elevating their rational consciousness to the same level as the Logos, the logic or reasoning of God. This elevated spiritual state can be achieved once we understand non-judgment, non-judgment, and begin to observe life through the spiritual observations of our eternal soul. This is what the Apostle Paul meant when he wrote in 1 Corinthian Corinthianss 2:16, we have the mind of Christ. • Anthropos (Human): The fourth generation of divine radiance was manifested as “Anthropos,” the creation of “man” and the church. As children of God, all people have an internal light glowing within their eternal soul. This is why on the sermon of the mount Jesus said to all the people in Matthew 5:14-16, You are the light of the world. A city set on a hill cannot be hidden. Nor do people light li ght a lamp and put it under a basket, but on a stand, and it gives light to all in the house. In the same way, let your light shine before others, so that they may see your good works and give glory to your Father who is in heaven.
When Jesus states that everyone has a light, he does not say that it will appear later on in life, nor does he say that it had at one time existed in their past. Instead he is stating that everyone has a light. As children of God, it is this spiritual light that provides us with great peace, intuitive wisdom, and deep insight. 166 16 6
The light of God is in everyone, and according to ancient Gnostic teachings Jesus of Nazareth called this divine radiant presence, which shines within his eternal soul, “Jue” (see Chapter 18, page 154). This powerful illumination dwells within all saints of God, as well as within you and I – we are all children of this powerful radiant light. Within this earthly realm, as we consciously promote the love of God and continue to live our lives as servants of the divine, this radiant spiritual light grows even brighter within our three bodies (physical body, energy body, and spirit body). Because this spiritual light is existent in all people, it is not more in Christ and less in others. Instead, it exists within the whole earth as a single mass of illuminating spiritual spiritual re, which continually manifests as a part of the great Treasury of Light that sustains all of creation. This radiant light fans the spiritual ames of our soul’s eternal re, and sets the foundation for us to experience enlightenment like the great masters who came before us. It is the true teacher of all ascended masters, and because of this, all enlightened masters only expound their own spiritual experiences and divine teachings as living vessels and conduits of this radiant light. Because of free will, the only dierence in this spiritual light’s ability of transform our heart and mind comes when we choose to either trust and embody this great spiritual light, or ignore its illuminating presence. In Chapter 7 of the Coptic Gnostic text t ext Pistis Sophia , Jesus speaks to his disciples concerning the Body of Light, and the Treasury of Light that is associated with a glorious expression of its divine radiance. On earth, the higher manifestations of the Treasury of Light are naturally attained by those human souls who have received the divine Gnosis (i.e., the sacred knowledge of the spiritual mysteries). Which is why we continually study to uncover these simple yet profound mysteries. As Christians, all prayers and meditations, worship and invocations, as well as healing and exorcisms are associated with the radiant light of God, as well as our ability to access the illuminating sounds and vibrational powers contained within the Treasury of Light. These holy sounds and radiant lights support and sustain our eternal soul. They not only rebuild and protect us, but they also supply us with the perceptive awareness required to complete our mission as children of God and descendants of the Great Monad. Each time we spiritually awaken and become born again to a deeper awareness of who we truly are as children of light, we earn the right to go deeper into int o the Treasury of Light and receive from God an important part of our spiritual evolution. The sacred knowledge and divine wisdom contained within this spiritual awakening, provides us with a deeper understanding understand ing of who we are in Christ, and also helps us to become more prod productive uctive as childr children en of light. Once this understanding is rmly rooted in both our hearts and minds, then the words that we speak become conscious manifestations of the light of God, which allows miraculous healings and profound exorcisms to occur. This spiritual understanding and embodiment also allows us to speak our words and release sacred sounds and light with divine authority, just like Jesus of Nazareth and his disciples did in ancient Galilee.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 20. Understanding Exorcism The expulsion of a malevolent ghost, demonic entity, or other nonphysical entity from a person, animal, place, or item is known as an “Exorcism” (“binding by oath”). The practice of exorcism has been used since ancient times, times , and still exists as an important part of many cultures and religions. In fact, the entire ceremonial act of an exorcism originated from ancient shaman healers. These rituals were performed for the sole purpose of expelling the dark energies of certain diseased patterns that adversely aected a victim’s body, mind, and spirit; and believed to have originated from dierent types of malevolent spirits. Therefore the ancient skills of an exorcism were originally taught as powerful methods used for energetically defending yourself, your home, and your tribe; and were often passed down from the previous generations of shaman healers to the next. Several of these ancient methods were also used to specically target, control, paralyze, or destroy malevolent earthbound ghosts, and spirits originating from the demonic realm. Depending on the exorcist’s training, this banishing ritual could be done by rst binding the troublesome spirit and making them swear an oath of obedience in exchange for not imprisoning or disassembling its energetic form. In certain situations, the earthbound ghost was often retained Figure 1.175. Jesus Exorcising many demons from a crazy man. as a protector of the village. In the case of a more powerful most eective weapons used against the demonic realm when negative spirit entity however, the eects of its malevolent exorcising a malevolent spirit are the holy tools constructed powers were removed through performing some type of elab- of God’s divine re and radiant light. These are considered to orate banishing ritual; or simply by commanding it to depart be the most illuminating aspect asp ect of the universe, because they in the name of a higher spiritual power. Which according to retain the radiant powers of the prayers of the saints. the New Testament, Testament, is the method that Jesus and his disciples discip les most often used during all of their exorcisms (Figure 1.175). Different Types of Exorcism Since the time of creation, mankind has always been According to ancient Christian belief, if any tormenting engaged in a great spiritual war, war, waged against the demonic spirit cannot be reasoned with, then in order to prevent it from realm. Yet all ancient religions believed that any true man or causing any further harm an exorcism must immediately be woman of God possessed the divine power to exorcise all performed. All of the major religions have some form of exforms of demonic spirits according to their higher spiritual orcism ritual as part of their Liturgy, and each one will often attainments; which were developed through consistent prayer vary in its specic design and function. Because there are and meditation–and diligently serving God. This was one of many types of exorcism rituals, before beginning this sacred the main reasons why in each tribe, the shaman-priest was rite a person must rst decide whether to: assigned the task of performing the exorcism for the clan. • “Remove and Clean:” In cases where there is a “ThoughtEven the main teachings surrounding the unique study Form Possession” – the spirit snakes, spirit spiders, of Christian “Angelology” consists of the strong belief that thought-form clusters, energetic parasites, and energetic all humans can expel and remove demonic entities (i.e., fallen larvas must all be removed from the host’s three bodies angels, elementals, evil spirits, and malevolent ghosts) in the (i.e., their physical body, energy body, body, and spirit body). In name of Jesus Christ. This special banishing practice is accomorder to eectively remove these types of thought-form plished according to each person’s faith, which is spiritually clusters, the exorcist should perform the Divine Net Ritual, rooted in their relationship with God via the Holy Spirit. which will clean the person’s body, mind, and spirit of these The fact that the radiant light of a person’s eternal soul is negative energetic parasites (see Chapter 5, pages 49-51). intimately connected to the divine light of God, instantly en• “Release and Transform:” In cases where there is a “Ghost dows them with exorcising capacities. However, the strength Possession”– the disembodied soul may be freed from the of this exorcising ability directly corresponds corresponds to the develophost’s body and directed away from the physical realm ment of the individual’s spiritual light, manifesting through in order to nd peace and eventually reincarnate. In su ch the divine radiant qualities of their personal virtue (i.e., their cases, if the disembodied soul is willing, the exorcist can honor, integrity, compassion, truthfulness, and humility). perform a Crossover Ritual and free the earthbound ghost These rened virtues allow the individual complete access to from its aimless wandering (see Chapter 8, pages 75-78). the strength, courage, intellect, and spiritual power contained However,, if the possessing ghost is not willing to go, then However deep within their eternal soul. This divinely imparted power perform a banishing ritual (see Chapter 8, pages 79-80). also enables the person to see directly into the spirit world. • “Bind and Imprison:” In cases where there is a “Spirit Every person’s demon exorcising power is spiritually fused Possession,” and the entity is extremely malevolent, it is with the life force energy of their breath; and can therefore be important to conne it within some form of energetic conextremely powerful powerf ul when combined with prayer. praye r. However, the tainment apparatus, or completely disassemble disassemble its its energy. 167 16 7
Removing The Spirit: This can be accomplished by rst to embody a combination of divine wisdom, kindness, and requesting the assistance of one of the powerful guardian compassion that you do not normally see in ordinary people. angels, and then using divine seals and sacred sigils in As a prerequisite, an exorcist should have no judgment on order to seal and protect the victim’s three bodies before other religious faiths or spiritual beliefs; and should always and after the evil spirit has been removed (see Hidden be willing to uphold the faith that their patient currently Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 34, pages pages 218-220). embodies. Each religious faith represents an expression of Conning The Spirit: In this particular case, if the evil spirituality and divine light living within a person–therefore entity that is currently possessing the victim’s body is it should always be respected. This is why a seasoned exorcist an animal spirit or composite spirit that was previously tends to not only be deeply immersed in their own personal created by a malevolent person, or is a powerful thought- faith, but also studies the sacred teachings and spiritual form entity that has become independent of its creator trainings of other religious disciplines as well. This type of and now exists as a rogue spirit feeding o of as many love for divine teaching and spiritual knowledge allows the victims as it can, it would be better to completely disas- exorcist deeper insight into how to eectively treat various semble it. This can be accomplished by rst imprisoning types of possessions occurring in individuals outside his faith. it in some type of energetic holding container (i.e., an This is an extremely important factor in dealing with spirit energy bubble constructed constructed out of divine light), and then oppression and demonic possession. The reason why —is using either God’s celestial re or holy water (see Hidden because it has often been noted that an exorcist who fundaTeachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 31, pages 194-195) to dissolve mentally maintains a strict religious bias (i.e., “my way is the and transform the man-made toxic energetic cluster into only way”), can only perform successful exorcisms when the radiant light. This important decision is strictly based on victim and possessing demonic entity originate from f rom the same the spirit entities previous activities. religious stream. Simply put, in an exorcism the host can be • “Summon and Remove:” Remove:” In cases where there is a demon- any person, place, or thing. Therefore unless the exorcist unic possession, and the evil spirit that has possessed the derstands the cultural history, type of energy involved, and victim’s body is extremely malevolent, with powerful powerfu l su- the type of spirit invoked, removing the possessing entity can pernaturally abilities, a full-blown full- blown exorcism must then be quickly become problemat problematic. ic. performed. This requires a minimum of three exorcists; all Things An Exorcist Needs In Order To Function dedicated to performing three days of isolated prayer, as The study of Angelology and our own personal ability to well as three continual days of fasting on puried prayed energetically interact with the demonic de monic realm is both fascinatover water. Then on the day and time of the exorcism, ing and terrifying. For example, as an exorcist we sometimes additional prayer groups should also be involved — and work with powerful spirit entities whose intellect i ntellect and magical various Elders of a supporting church should provide abilities are literately literatel y breathtaking. At the same time however, additional prayer before, during, and after the exorcism. this demonic spirit desires nothing more than to conquer, All of these prayers are to be continually poured into the control, and destroy. Other times, you are simply working bodies of of the members members of the exorcist team as they begin with a hungry scavenger. Who, like any ravishing predator, to perform the Summoning and Removing ritual. will do anything it can in order to obtain food. The Prerequisites For Being An Exorcist The following are a few important things that an exorcist The skill of performing an exorcism is still needed today, will need in order to eectively function as an individual even in this century; as the demonic realm is still active within dedicated to triumphant spiritual warfare. • A Personal Walk With With God: Because you are working with the human realm. Even in most non-Christian religions, exorcism rituals are conducted by specialists who are specically conditional beings, all of these spirit entities will constantly trained in this powerful art of divine invocation, energetic try to threaten, tempt, bargain, or plead with you. Therefore T herefore binding, and spiritual spiritual banishing banishing skill. as a Christian it is important that you constantly be spirituHowever, exorcism is said to be a special calling that nds ally grounded in your faith, trust, and believe in the divine you–rather than the other way around. This is because as an exorcising powers of God through Jesus Christ. It is also individual specically dedicated to spiritual warfare, each essential that you be clean in body, mind, and spirit; and exorcist must embody the virtues of goodness and morality, that your actions are all motivated by God’s divine will. and represent the very best aspects of humanity. They must Your work as an exorcist must also be emotionally, also be strong enough to withstand the mental, emotional, and mentally, and spiritually connected to some type of physical torments that frequently frequent ly occur in the struggle to win sacred spiritual-line of divine power. In other words, as back a human soul soul from the clutches clutches of the demonic demonic realm. a Christian exorcist you will need the backing and supIn all truth, an exorcism is designed to torment the possessport of some Christian church or some form of Christian ing spirit until it nally releases its energetic attachments, and fellowship. Without this important spiritual covering, leaves the person, place, or item it has previously p reviously claimed as a you are risking personal injury (physical, mental, and home. Therefore it is a known fact that, without exception, the emotional) if and when some type of demonic retaliaspirit will at some point attack the exorcist. This is why an exortion occurs. The standard understanding for an exorcist cist’s task is one of the most mos t dicult to endure on the physical working with demonic entities is as follows: realm, as they are often chastised and ridiculed by those who “If they can’t get to You — they attack your Mate. are too ignorant to recognize the true value and worth of their If they can’t get your Mate — they attack your Family. special mission eld. Most true exorcists have no other title If they can’t get your Family — they attack your Livelihood.” than Monk, Priest, Rabbi, Minister, Guru, or Yogi; Yogi; but all seem 168 16 8
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
This is why it is always advised that the exorcist never work alone. Traditionally an exorcist will work w ork in groups of three, along with a team of celestial cele stial guardians, who are assigned by God to oversee the “Binding and Removal” part of the ritual. These powerful overseeing angelic spirits act as essential helpers, assisting the exorcist throughout the ritual; providing guidance, and oering divine protection whenever needed. Throughout the ritual, the exorcist and his two assistants must continually be focused on following God’s divine will and completing their mission. If at anytime during the exorcism the possessing demonic entity observes any energetic cords leading away from the bodies of the exorcist or his assistants to one of their loved ones, the evil spirit can decide to immediately launch a counter-attack to disrupt and sabotage the ritual. This is why in ancient times, many of the Christian exorcists tended to be monks (celibate priests) with no families. Whenever encountering a demonic entity, there are no areas in your past or present personal life that are not hidden from this evil spirit’s clairvoyant eyes. This is often why before a ritual is performed, in order to remove all personal obstacles, the exorcist and his team of assistants will spend several days in cleansing prayer and fasting on puried prayed over water. • A Personal Support System: It is also imperative that an exorcist be emotionally, mentally, and spiritually connected to a spiritual support system. syste m. These holy men and women must be consecrated unto God for divine service within the same Christian lineage (if possible), and who are continually praying for the exorcist team. Having access to exorcists from other traditions who will share pertinent information and eective banishing applications is also advisable. If and when the exorcist encounters an extremely dicult case, this essential connection allows his team to have access to many dierent countermeasures countermeas ures that have been eectively used by the other members of this close-knit group. As appointed overseeing elders, these other experienced exorcists can oftentimes pray for the exorcist team, and help them overcome several dicult situations. Always remember that in order to perform an exorcism, you must have a solid spiritual foundation through which to operate. This is one of the advantages of having a support group consisting of other experienced exorcists. It is especially advantageous if the other exorcists carry a num ber of divine consecrations consecrations as priests, and have personally majored in performing dierent exorcising rituals from other spiritual lineages (i.e., from Christianity, Hinduism, Islamic, Judaism, Buddhist, and Daoist traditions). • An Understanding of Magical Rituals and Magic Tools:
In order to be successful as an exorcist, you will need to have a deep understanding and knowledge of the practical applications used in various ancient magical traditions, various religions, as well as their associated celestial and terrestrial deities. You should also be procient in plant magic, mineral magic, and animal magic; and have an understanding of the energetic signicance of sex magic rituals, as well as various types of blood magic rituals. All of these esoteric
teachings are essential in order to help you to understand the purpose and energetic design of various magical tools; as well as comprehend the dierent esoteric rituals that were originally used in order to summon or invoke the spirit entity who is currently haunting and oppressing or possessing the victim. This information will also help you to understand underst and how to spiritually bind and energetically banish dierent types of spirit entities, especially those associated with the various religions and shamanistic teaching spread throughout the world. After a while of studying these dierent magical traditions, you will begin to notice certain patterns beginning to surface. Once this occurs, you will start to understand the specic formulas that were used to open an energetic portal into the spirit realm and bring a spirit entity into the physical realm. With this awareness, you will additionally comprehend how the entity energetically feeds, how it is able to manifest its supernatural powers, what is specifically required to remove it from the victim’s body, and how to eectively keep ke ep it away from your mate and family. The exorcist must always be present to assist the victim regardless of whether they approve of the specic religion involved in the possession. In the line of divine service, all exorcists, priests and sacred mystics are considered to be “one,” regard regardless less of what religious line they hold, and what specic deity guides them. Therefore divine assistance will always be present within each spiritual tradition and religious belief, as long as the exorcist remains humble and feels honored to be able to work with other deities outside his or her personal spiritual-line; and continues to maintain a thankful and grateful heart. In addition to studying the dierent esoteric rituals ritual s that are still secretly practiced in the various religions and spiritual traditions of the world, it is also helpful if the exorcist is able to spirit travel (astral project), and sojourn into the dierent spirit realm as an observer. It should also be mentioned here, that it is additionally important for the exorcist to have a basic understanding understanding of human anatomy and physiology, as well as psychology, astronomy, and animal psychology. • A Patient and Sympathetic Heart: It is essential that the exorcist have a deep understanding of the victim’s internal nature, and comprehend the survival based patterns often maintained by dierent spirits entities seeking to survive within the physical realm. For example, when an exorcist removes a powerful demonic spirit from a host, there will most likely be many large and small energetic parasites still hanging onto the victim’s energetic elds, which also need to be removed. Some of these energetic parasites have established a symbiotic relationship with the host. Therefore the exorcist must be careful to consider their specic purpose and energetic function before removing them. For example, some of these energetic parasites have been passed down through family lineages (e.g., generations of alcoholics); while others infect living areas and inuence all those who reside within the house. Some are attracted to certain life-style activities and obsessively drive people to continue to visit certain places and repeat specic activities; and other parasites are attracted by certain mental and emotional instabilities and dysfunctional illnesses. 169 16 9
• Spotting a “Repeat Oender:” All experienced exorcists
understand that sometimes because of deep unhealed emotional patterns, certain patients and self-proclaimed victims are really not interested in putting in the time and eort required to change their lives; and are better o being referred out to a professional profession al psychotherapist psyc hotherapist for help. In such cases, the moment the exorcism is completed, complet ed, these “victims” immediately return back to the original patterns that rst caused the possession to occur in the rst place. I have seen this frustrating pattern occur time and time again, especially with individuals who simply wanted attention, or did not wish to change c hange their lives for the better — yet wanted to avoid the spiritual accountability that comes from their previous deviant actions. Interviewing the Family of the Possessed Host
In many of the true demonic possession cases, it is either the victim’s mate or a concerned family member that seeks the help from the exorcist–and not the victim themselves. The reason for this, is because the demonic entity often uses an incredible amount of supernatural power to overshadow the victim’s heart and mind; and they are usually clueless as to understanding that a possession has occurred, and are additionally unaware of their extremely bizarre behavior. Because a person who is truly possessed is usually brought to an exorcist by way of their mate, relatives, or friends, the moment a family member speaks to you for the rst time (usually over the phone), the possessing demonic entity immediately becomes aware of who you are. Therefore anything that you say concerning the possessed host or the exorcism ritual applications that will soon be used, is potentially also being passed on to the demonic spirit; who can c an and will use this information to immediately launch a counter-attack on you and/or your yo ur family. family. As a Christian exorcist, during your rst interview, the specic questions surrounding the possessed host should contain the following fact nding information: • What are their Personal Religious Beliefs?
It is important that the exorcist know the host’s personal spiritual foundation. This helps the exorcist understand through which religious approach and specic spiritual authority they will be using in order to assist the host in removing the possessing malevolent spirit. In other words, a Christian exorcist will often have little aect on inuencing a Nyingma Buddhist who is currently possessed with a powerful spirit, unless they understand understan d the host’s internal connection and personal belief in such exorcistic deities as “Vajrakilaya,” “Vajrakilaya,” who is regarded as one of the powerful guardian angels of the ancient Nyingma Buddhist tradition. Victims who have a spiritual life tend to ght harder against the possession, and can often be reached during the exorcism in order to give them specic instructions. Which is why once the victim’s personal spiritual foundation is understood, the exorcist can use the host’s founding religious beliefs as a leverage leverage to remove remove the demonic demonic spirit. • What do they do for a living?
This helps the exorcist understand through through which energetic inuence, if any, the host’s personal occupation had in contributing to the demonic possession. For example, a person who works full time at a psychiatric hospital 170 17 0
(Insane Asylum), a morgue, a cemetery cemetery,, or a prison for the criminally insane is more likely to interact with individuals who are possessed and have deep delusional psychotic states–than someone someone who is working full time as a sales person at a popular coee chain or department store. • Where do they live?
Sometimes the host’s living environment can be a powerful contributing factor to ghost, spirit, or demonic possession. This is especially true if the house where the possessed host is living was originally built over an old battleground, cemetery, sacred burial ground, etc. • Who are their relationships?
Many times toxic people have toxic friends; and because like—attracts—like, sometimes one powerful contributing factor used to generate a toxic energy eld primed for spirit possession is created by simply hanging around toxic individuals. Many of these people unknowingly carry with them several energetic parasites. • What is their current family situation?
Are they married (who is their mate); currently separated (why — what happened); or recently divorced (how has this aected their life). This information helps the exorcist to understand the contributing mental and emotional pressures pressures currently placed on the victim’s life. • What Medical Assessments have been made?
Before any type of exorcism can be performed, it is important to rst rule out any type of mental and emotional dysfunction, chemical imbalance, or serious psychological p sychological disorder (i.e., schizophrenia, paranoid and other psy chotic disorders, bipolar disorders, manic depressive disorders, etc.) that may contribute to the host’s current condition. • Do they take Recreational Drugs, and are they currently on Medication?
Certain pharmaceutical medications such as antidepressants tend to lower a victims ability to eectively eective ly ght the possessing spirit entity, allowing it to dig deeper into the energetic elds of the victim’s three bodies. Additionally, certain types of recreational drugs and excessive alcohol intake can also weaken the body’s defenses; and can sometimes create an external as well as internal vulnerability, which leaves the host open to various types of ghost, spirit, or demonic possession. • What Actions seem to trigger an event?
Is the host acting a specic way, or does the exposure to certain sounds, lights, or smells suddenly launch an attack. • What Actions seem to make it worse?
Sometimes noticing if the possessing entity is bothered by light, light, heat, heat, cold, cold, or certain sounds, gives an an indication indication of what type of spirit the exorcist is dealing with. • When did it rst start, and how long has it been going on?
This helps the exorcist understand exactly when the malevolent energetic manifestations began; and to also comprehend the energetic progression that took place once these patterns started.
After gathering all of this information, the exorcist will then try to understand and identify why the host was infested and possessed in the rst place; what specically triggered the possession; as well as exactly what is used in order to continue to energetically feed and strengthen the possessing spirit entity. entity.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapt er 21. 21. Preparing For An Exorcism Once it has been determined that an exorcism must be performed, it is important that the Christian isolate themself, and keep away from all public areas. This is because once a decision had been made to perform an exorcism, the Christian immediately enters into spiritual combat, and suddenly becomes vulnerable to psychic attacks and dierent forms of spiritual assault. Therefore during this cleansing and purication time avoid people who are chronically angry, and stay away from drinking alcoholic substance or taking any type of drug. Always keep your body clean, the mind alert, and your spirit focused and dedicated to the service of God. During the preparation stage, each time you go to bed at night sleep with a lit white beeswax Purication Candle placed in a bowl of Puried Salt next to your bed (Figure 1.176). Make sure that the candle has been ritually consecrated, and dedicated to the protective powers of the Holy Trinity; which represents the sacred foundation of your spiritual authority as a Christian. These three divine powers are observed as “God the Father” who creates and controls all things; “Jes us the Christ” who embodies the sacred teachings of the holy scriptures; and the “Holy Spirit” who awakens, comforts, and guides the spiritual light of our eternal soul. Always remember that the energetic signicance of the number three has a powerful inuence on your spiritual growth and evolution as a child of God; and that when the three divine aspects of God are connected and active within your three bodies (i.e., your physical body body,, energy body body,, and spirit body), you become a powerful source of divine light for the world to see. The important spiritual inuence of this powerful radiant energy can not only transform your body, mind, and spirit, but it can can also positively positively inuence other people’s lives as well. well. During this preparation time, avoid all contact with troublesome individuals (i.e., people who are chronic complainers, gossipers, perpetual victims, etc.); and try to limit your contact with all family members. This is for their own safety; as when interacting with them you will instantly expose them to the danger of receiving psychic attacks via the personal attachment of your extended energetic cords (see Chapter 22, page 193). Remain in constant prayer, focusing on receiving God’s divine guidance, angelic assistance, and protection. When fasting, drink puried water that has been infused with the prayers of sacred scriptures. This special technique is designed to merge the energy of your three bodies with the radiant sound and righteous energy of God’s divine presence. A list of scriptures that are excellent for this type of energetic imprinting, which can be combined and used to divinely impregnate the puried water, include the following examples: • Deuteronomy 31:6: Be strong and courageous. Do not be afraid or terried because of them, for the Lord your God goes with you; he will never leave you nor forsake you. dis-• Isaiah 41:10: So do not fear, for I am with you; do not be dis mayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you and help you; I will uphold you with my righteous right hand. • Psalm 5:11: But let all who take refuge in God be glad; let them forever sing for joy. Spread your protection over them, that those who love your name may rejoice in you. • Psalm 46:1: God is our refuge and strength, an ever-present help in trouble.
Figure 1.176. Light a white beeswax purication candle and place it in a bowl of Holy Salt next to where you sleep at night.
pre• Psalm 138:7: Though I walk in the midst of trouble, you preserve my life. You stretch out your hand against the anger of my foes; with your right hand you save me. • Psalm 140:4: 140:4: Keep me safe, Lord, from the hands of the wicked; protect me from the violent, who devise devise ways to trip my feet. rock, in whom I take refuge, • 2 Samuel 22:3-4: My God is my rock, my shield and the horn of my salvation. He is my stronghold, my refuge and my savior— from violent people you save me; for I called to the Lord, who is worthy of praise, and He saved me from my enemies. • Psalm 91: Whoever dwells in the shelter of the Most High will rest in the shadow of the Almighty Almighty.. I will say of the Lord, “He is my refuge and my fortress, my God, in whom I trust.” Surely he will save you from the fowler’s snare and from the deadly pestilence. He will cover you with his feathers, and under his wings you will nd refuge; his faithfulness will be your shield and rampart. You will not fear the terror of night, nor the arrow that ies by day, nor the pestilence that stalks in the darkness, nor the plague that destroys at midday. A thousand may fall at your side, ten thousand at your right hand, but it will not come near you. You will only observe with your eyes and see the punishment of the wicked. If you say, “The Lord is my refuge,” and you make the Most High your dwelling, no harm will overtake you, no disaster will come near your tent. For he will command his Angels concerning you to guard you in all your ways; they will lift you up in their hands, so that you will not strike your foot against a stone. You will tread on the lion and the cobra; you will trample the great lion and the serpent. “Because he loves me,” says the Lord, “I will rescue him; I will protect him, for he acknowledges my name. He will call on me, and I will answer him; I will be with him in trouble, I will deliver him and honor him. With long life I will satisfy him, and show him my salvation.” 171
The Exorcist’s Assistants
The Exorcism Space (Preparing The Sacred Sanctuary)
As previously mentioned, when performing an exorcism Before performing an exorcism, whenever possible, the focused on the removal of a powerful demonic entity or fallen fall en exorcism team should prepare a sacred space from which angel, the Christian should have the full ful l support and backing of at least two additional assistants before and throughout the to carry out the Binding and Banishing ritual. In order to entire exorcism; the maximum number of assistants should do this, they must begin by rst choosing one specic room physically, not exceed four. These highly trained individuals should located somewhere inside the house and start to physically, energetically, energetically , and spiritually prepare it for this divine purpose. be carefully chosen according to their own personal virtue, This important purication ritual ritu al must be done in stages; experience and dedication, as well as their ability to follow and these dierent steps must be rigorously adhered to. In instructions without getting distracted. It is additionally other words do not cut corners, and do not stop half-way important that they all be physically, psychologically, and spiritually strong; and completely dedicated to fullling the through the process. Once you start, you must continue the purication process all the way through to the end. The folspecic calling of this sacred ministry. During the time of the exorcism, the assistants must do lowing is but one example of this preparation process: exactly what the exorcist says; and must never engage the de- #1. Meet On the Morning of the Exorcism monic spirit in any type of personal conversation. The reason On the morning of the exorcism, the exorcist and both why this is so important, is because one of the most common his assistants will all meet together at a secluded place. Once tricks used by a demonic spirit is to disrupt the combined everyone has unpacked, they should perform the Three Divine energetic eorts of the exorcist team by rst seeking out and Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapte Chapterr 1, pages 23-26 23-26). ). destroying the weakest link in the group. Which is why oftenAt this time, it is also important for the exorcist to doutimes one assistant’s personal life will be immediately exposed. ex posed. ble-check and make sure that all of his assistants assistants have underunderWhen the truth, mixed with lies, is quickly spoken out-loud by gone the required three-day praying and fasting purication the demonic entity, it can suddenly throw the entire exorcism rituals before allowing them to participate in the exorcism. team into immediate mental and emotional turmoil. Once it has been determined that each member of the team Think of it in this manner, each person has the potential has faithfully performed the required preparation procedures, of directing 100% of the focused intention of their the ir body, body, mind, they will all join hands and say the following Dedication and spirit towards a specic goal. When the hearts he arts and minds Prayer. This is to be done before activating and spiritually of all three individuals (i.e., the exorcist and his two assistants) empowering all of the exorcism tools that will wil l be used during have been built up through three days of prayer and fasting, the “Binding and Removing” ritual. and are specically consecrated and directed towards the exPrayer Before Performing a Major Exorcism plicit goal of performing perf orming the exorcism, many incredible things are possible because of the divinely focused spiritual power power.. “Lord God, Almighty — However,, because of freewill, a portion of each individuHowever Creator of heaven and earth, you gave divine power to Jesus the Christ and his Apostles; al’s focused spiritual energy can suddenly be redirected onto allowing them to subjugate all demons in your holy name, other things; which will quickly diminish the concentrated and to triumphantly crush underfoot spiritual powers supporting the exorcism ritual. When this the spiritual authority and power of the enemy. happens, about 40% of the spiritual power suddenly becomes redirected onto each individual’s personal problems problems;; while Today we come before you and ask for the indwelling of your Holy Spirit; an additional 40% is quickly redirected onto their suppressed suppresse d to be empowered with your spiritual authority fears and other hidden anxieties. Because the life force energy so that we may also subjugate demons of each person’s heart and mind has now become distracted, in your holy name – the cultivated spiritual power quickly diminishes, and the and put all evil to ight divine power that was originally established in order to perthrough your divine authority authority.. form the exorcism suddenly disperses. Lord God, This “Divide and Conquer” technique is one of the priit is through your mighty power mary reasons why the exorcist will command the possessing that Satan himself and the demonic spirits spirit entity to become silent; and to only answer specic were quickly cast down, questions that it will be given. and all enemies of the light were brought into subjugation. Additionally, because of their emotional connections and other personal dynamics associated with the possessed host, Therefore today we humbly ask family members are the worst individuals to have i n the sato be lled with your divine spirit cred sanctuary room while the exorcism is being performed. and strengthened by your holy power – Although the family members are sometimes present in the so that we may, with condence bind and remove the evil spirit house, and they should only be encouraged to pray for the that torments your child (victim’s name) safe delivery of their loved one, somewhere away from the exorcism room. By praying in this manner, the family memWe ask this bers will be able to generate a powerful divine energy eld in the holy name of Jesus Christ our lord — which can act as a dynamic form of spiritual intercession. If for Amen- so be it — Thy will be done.” any reason they are unable to do this, they should be politely asked to quickly leave and vacate the premises. 172 17 2
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
After the words of the dedication prayer have been spoken, and the hearts and minds of the exorcism team have been spiritually fused as one and dedicated to God for a single pointed goal, the next priority is to draw a divine protective sigil on the center of each exorcist team member’s chest. This to be done before traveling to the residence where the exorcism ritual will be performed. This special sigil is specically written in order to safeguard the exorcist and his two assistants three bodies (i.e., their physical body, energy body, and spirit body), and protect them from various forms of psychic attacks that may occur during and after the exorcism. • Yeshua in Hebrew: This divine protection sigil is composed of special Hebrew letters that spell out the holy name of Jesus of Nazareth (Yeshua) —placed inside a center circle. This important protective sigil should be drawn on the center of the chest and solar plexus area in blue ink (a blue Sharpie Sharpie permanent marker works great). surround-• The Four Angel’s Angel’s Seals: Next, this holy name is surround ed by the four sacred seals of the four main Archangels (Figure 1.177): Michael (for protection), Gabriel (for strength), Raphael (for healing), and Uriel (for salvation). (A). Activating the Holy Water
Right after receiving the protection sigil, the exorcist and his two assistants will then begin dedicating and activating their exorcism tools. Beginning with the Holy Water, each of the members of the exorcism team will proceed as follows: • First, reach your hands up towards the heavens, and visualize connecting with the Throne of God. • Then visualize a cord of white light descending from the heavens and entering into the center of your body; lling each of your three bodies (physical body, energy body, and spirit body) with God’s radiant white light. • Now extend your hands above the Holy Water ask and repeat the following prayer in order to spiritually activate the Holy Water and empower it with God’s radiant light: Prayer To Activate the Holy Water “Lord God Almighty, who for the salvation of the human race used water to establish his greatest of mysteries, please listen now with favor and quickly answer our sincere request. Pour forth into this water the powerful might of your most holy radiant blessings. (make this sign of the cross “+”). Transform this Holy Water, the servant of your divine mysteries, into the radiant power of your divine grace. Let it now become a mighty tool of your divine power and authority to immediately expell all evil spirits and banish all disease. (make this sign of the cross “+”). Let all people, places, and things that are touched by t his Holy Water become immediately freed from spiritual bondage and harm – and let no evil spirit or hidden foe remain therein.
Figure 1.177. Draw the Divine Protective s igil over the Courtyard of the Heart (solar plexus area), in order to protect the cultivated spiritual energy associated with your eternal soul. We invoke your holy power in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ — and do so that your faithful children may escape unharmed — from every attack. In Jesus name we ask this — Amen — so be it — Thy will be done. (make this sign of the cross “+”).”
(B). Activating the Exorcism Salt
Right after dedicating and activating the Holy Water, Water, each member of the exorcism team will extend their hands over the Exorcism Salt and repeat the following prayer in order to spiritually dedicate, activate, and empower it with God’s radiant spiritual light: Prayer to Activate the Exorcism Salt “Lord God Almighty we humbly ask you to bless this Salt And allow it to be a mighty tool of your your holy work. For it was you who commanded the prophet Elisha To cast salt into water
so that the impure water might be puried. Therefore cast your spirit into this Holy Salt that it retain your radiant light, Save your servant, who trusts in you my God, and be for him a tower of strength in the face of the enemy. Let the enemy have no advantage over them, Nor the son of iniquity persist in harming them anymore. In Jesus’ name we ask this — Amen — so be it — Thy will be done. done. (make this sign of the cross “+”).” 173
At this time, the exorcism team will sanctify and activate all of their exorcism tools, such as sacred rosaries, purication purica tion incense, holy crosses, exorcism charms, etc. Once all of the exorcism tools have all been spiritually sanctied and activated, keep them hidden until they are needed (Figure 1.178). (C). Making The Binding Demon Ash-Paste
Right after activating their tools, the exorcism team will create the sacred “Binding Demon Ash-Paste” used at the beginning of the the ritual ritual to mark mark and seal the demon possessed victim, and prevent the malevolent spirit from escaping and attacking any of the members of the team. The Binding Demon Ash-Paste is created by rst burning a Binding Demon Sigil. This sacred sigil pattern is always constructed on the morning of the ritual as follows: • First drawn the Binding Demon Sigil in dark black ink, and inscribe it onto a standard 8X10 piece of bright thin white paper (Figure 1.179). • Next, lift the paper towards the heavens and dedicate this special talisman as a holy representation representation of God’s divine authority on earth– empowered with the radiant spiritual light needed to removal and banish all evil. • Right after dedicating the talisman, the paper is immediately burned and all of its ashes are placed inside a bowl (mortar) containing a small amount of Holy Salt. • Then, a small amount the Holy Water is poured into the combined ash and salt, and with a pestle, blended together in order to make the sacred Binding Demon Ash-Paste. • As the main exorcist begins to crush and blend the Sacred Ash, Holy Salt, and Holy Water together in a clockwise direction, he will repeat the following prayer to spiritually purify, consecrate, and activate the spiritual power of the sacred Binding Demon Ash-Paste.
Figure 1.178. Once the Exorcism Tools Tools have all been spiritually
sanctied and activated, keep them hidden until they are needed.
Prayer to Activate Binding Demon Paste “I mix this Holy Salt and Sacred Water together in the name of the Father (make the sign of the Cross “+”), and of the Son (make the sign of the Cross “+”), and of the Holy Spirit (make the sign of the Cross “+”). Our power comes from the indestructible name of our Lord God Almighty. Who’s powerful words have created both the heavens and the earth!
As I place this sacred salt into this puried puried water, I cast out any remaining negative thought-forms
and malevolent spiritual Inuences, that may seek to inhibit or hinder the sacred work of our living God, the Most High God Almighty. Because this sacred ash-paste is God’s righteous creation, it is through His divine authority that it has been given the righteous power to quickly cast out all evil spirits; and to remove every malevolent demonic entity from every person, place, and thing. It is through the most holy name of God the Father, and through the sacred name of Jesus Christ, and through the transforming power of the Holy Spirit, that this divine authority is now given, energetically activated, and forever completed. As it is said, so shall it now be done! In the name of Jesus Christ we pray — Amen.” 174
Figure 1.179. The Binding Demon Sigil.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
• Once these divine words of power have been spoken, the
main exorcist is to imagine a cord of divine light descending from the throne of God, lling his three bodies with God’s most holy light. Next he will exhale his radiant breath brea th into the sacr sacred ed Bindin Binding g Demon Demon Ash-Pa Ash-Paste ste mixtur mixture. e. • The Binding Demon Ash-Paste mixture is then placed inside a small container. This container is then hidden by placing it inside the main exorcist’s pocket, and discreetly brought to the possessed patient’s home. #2. Arriving At The Possessed Person’s Home:
After the exorcist team arrives at the apartment or house of the possessed person, they will choose a special room that will be proclaimed throughout the entire ritual as the “Sacred Sanctuary.” Sanctuary .” Because this is i s the area where the Binding and Removing Ritual will take place, the room should have enough space where the exorcist team can move about comfortably, unhindered by various obstacles. • Securing The Room: Next, the exorcist team will begin to remove everyone away from the sacred sanctuary. No one else should be allowed to watch what will soon be transpiring inside the room except for the exorcist and the two assistants who are working together with him. This is not a “spectator sport.” Instead it is a powerful banishing ritual - wherein a malevolent demonic spirit, one who has been currently tormenting a victim, will soon be released back into the world. Consequently, as it leaves the person’s body it will be extremely angry and vindictively looking for a new place to live. • Verifying the Patient’s Location: At this time, the exorcist should double-check in order to make sure that the possessed victim is still residing inside the home. Once this is conrmed, it is additionally important to keep the possessed victim as far away from the sacred sanctuary room as possible. • Dedicating The Sacred Sacred Sanctuary: Next, the exorcist team will perform the Three Divine Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1, pages 23-26), and surrender their will and the energy of the sacred sanctuary room to God’s divine will. • Marking and Sealing The Patient: After reconnecting with God’s divine power and authority, the exorcist and his team will enter into the bedroom where the possessed person has been waiting. Upon entering into the room, the exorcist will take out the Binding Demon Ash-Paste, x his eyes above the head of the possessed person, and speak the following Announcement of Intent into the victim’s three bodies: “In the name of Jesus of Nazareth, I now mark and seal you With this Binding Demon Ash-Paste; and the mighty transforming power of God’s radiant light and Holy Spirit! You will remain here and keep silent, and will willingly follow me when I return to summon you.”
Right after speaking this Announcement of Intent, the exorcist will mark and seal the possessed person’s person’ s three bodies by placing the mark of the cross (“+”) over the individual’s Third Eye with the sacred Binding Demon Ash-Paste.
Next the exorcist will place the mark of the cross (“+”) over both of the victim’s hands and feet with the sacred Binding Demon Ash-Paste. This formal marking and sealing of the victim’s body with the Binding Demon Ash-Paste is used to quickly bind and restrain the demon’s activity. activity. Therefor Thereforee right after applying the ash-paste the exorcist and one of his assistants will immediately vacate the room and quickly nish energetically preparing the sacred sanctuary room. • Standing Guard: It is important to make sure that at least one of the exorcist team assistants remains behind, continually praying over the possessed person. This will prevent the victim from trying to run away, or from physically attacking other individuals who may still be present within the house, and are currently praying for the success of the exorcism ritual. During this time it is extremely important important that the assistant does not talk to the possessed person, but instead guards the victim’s body by remaining in constant prayer. This prayer should be focused on continually requesting the powerful assistance of God’s guardian angels to energetically bind and restrain the possessing spirit. (A). Establishing the Sacred Sanctuary Room
The exorcist and one of his assistants will now begin to energetically prepare the sacred sanctuary room where the exorcism ritual will soon be performed. • Removing All Pictures And Images: Images: When cleaning and purifying the room, it is essential to remove any and all pictures and images of things that are not considered to be sacred to the victim’s personal religion. All mirrors mirrors,, photos, artwork, stued animals, toys, and anything with the image or form of a face that can suddenly become an energetic portal for the possessing demonic spirit must also be removed at this time. Anything that has a recognizable shape that can be quickly identied as a life-form must additionally be removed from the sacred sanctuary room at this time. • Boarding Up of the Windows: Sometimes it is necessary to board up of the windows of the sacred sanctuary room. This is because most demonic entities are very fond of throwing things out of the windows–inclu windows–including ding the exorcist, or one of his assistants assistants.. • Placing The Exorcism Salt: After the windows have all been boarded and/or properly secure, the exorcist will use a large bowl of Exorcism Salt (see Hidden Teachings Chapter 31, pages 194-19 194-195) 5) from which to pour pour,, and and Vol. 1 , Chapter draw, a line across all of the various corners of the oor, making sure that each corner of the room is completely covered. While sprinkling the Holy Salt, the exorcist must visualize the energetic boundary that he is currently creating as a three-dimensional wall of divine light. This important wall will surround him and his two assistants assistants,, as well as conne the demon possessed host; who will soon be seated and bound to a chair located in the center of the room. When starting to sprinkle the Exorcism Salt on the oor of the room, always begin and end the line of salt on the eastern wall. This T his area of the room is considered to be the primary direction associated with the rising sun and the manifested celestial light of God. 175
The “East” is traditionally the direction of the altar, and there is an ancient Jewish custom associated with worshiping God in the Old Testament based on Ezekiel 43:1-5. For Christians, this practice is also grounded in the teaching surrounding the second coming of Christ, rst mentioned in Matthew 24:27, when Jesus states: For as the lightning comes from the east and shines as far as the west, so will be the coming of the Son of Man.
In an exorcism, when constructing and outlining the energetic pattern of the salt wall, the placement of the Exorcism Salt should be drawn in a counterclockwise direction starting on the Eastern wall. This direction is specically used to banish and remove an evil spirit’s energy, and quickly dispel the demonic entity (Figure 1.180). Needless to say, it is important that the line of salt be unbroken. I have seen other exorcists from dierent traditions follow this same pattern. However, Howev er, instead of using Holy Salt they used the sacred ash from the altar incense burner (which contains the “prayers of the saints”) mixed with holy ground taken from a sacred temple. Other traditions use white chalk that has been energetically infused with several hours of sacred prayer. I have even seen long red rope that has been impregnated with several hours of prayer being used in this important preparation stage. • Drawing The Exorcism Salt Wall Three Times: When sprinkling the Exorcism Salt onto the oor, the sacred boundary should should be drawn three times. The rst time, it is physically drawn onto the oor (or ground) with the consecrated Holy Salt. This is done in order to establish a solid foundation of divine protection. This solid pattern represents the realm of matter, where all energetic manifestation takes place. The second pattern is drawn within the exorcist’s mind via his Third Eye–traced over the rst line–and is used in order to purify the sacred sanctuary room’s energetic space. This second pattern represents the sacred space where all of the energetic components associated with the body, mind, and spirit take manifested form. The third pattern is additionally drawn over the rst line of salt. However this time the salt line is visualized visualize d as a illuminating spiritual wall, shining its radiant powerful spiritual light through the sacred sanctuary room. This third line originates from the main exorcist’s center core, and represents the spiritual aspect of the divine mind emanating from within his eternal soul. This powerful spiritual light is released into the room through the sacred sound vibrations of his voice, and set into action via the following dedication prayer. • Speaking The Dedication Prayer: As the exorcists exhales and speaks the words of power contained within this special prayer, he also visualizes the sacred breath and resonating sound vibrations of the words penetrating into the salt, and imagines it continually illuminating its powerful spiritual light into the sacred sanctuary room: “I your humble servant--------by your holy authority
do today ll this room with the blinding radiant light of God’s most terrifying power! 176 17 6
Unbroken Line of Holy Salt
Make Holy Water Sign of the Cross ication I n nc a
D e d
h e T
g n
East
n t a t
i t
i o
n
-
t h
a
e
e
p
n
e
r s e s t a o r C W y e l h o t H f e o k n g a i M S
R
R
e p e a
X
3
m
t
S T o eh u P t h u
o o
h t R r o e h N
Bowl of Holy Salt under the chair
T
r
i f c a
d
n u
t
o r
A
k l
a
Circle of Holy Salt
W
Bowl of Holy Water on a Stand
i o n
S M i a g n k o e f H t h o l e y C W r a o s t s e r
P
r a y e
r
West Make Holy Water Sign of the Cross
Purify Air With Frankincense Incense
Figure 1.180. Beginning at the East, pour the Exorcism Salt in a
counterclockwise direction along the oor of the sacred sanctuary area, before performing the Binding and Banishing Ritual. By the Holy Spirit of God Almighty, Almighty, I now proclaim this divine sanctuary room completed; and request God’s powerful protection, over myself, my two assistants, and over the eternal soul of --------, who is currently possessed by t he demonic realm, and earnestly seeking to obtain release! May the spirit of God protect us now, God’s mighty shield shelter us now; And his powerful angels keep keep us safe from all physical, mental, and s piritual harm! All ghosts and evil spirits, quickly run from this place and do not look back!
For the erce and powerful spirit of God has now come upon you; And will show no mercy should you violate his divine laws! In the name of Jesus Christ, I reclaim this holy sacred space and cast-out all evil which seeks to enter into this room.”
• Placing The Center Chair: The center of the sacred
sanctuary room represents the most “holy of holies.” It is a divine space, that is visualized as existing before the radiant throne of God. This is therefore the place where the chair that will soon be hosting the demon possessed victim is placed. In order to sanctify sanctif y this center place (and the chair), the area is additionally surrounded by a large circle of Exorcism Salt, which should be created on the oor, several feet around the outside of the chair. • Drawing The Exorcism Circle Three Times: When drawing the center circle of salt around the chair, it is extremely important that the exorcist again start at the East and draw three circles in the similar manner that he drew the three protective energetic boundaries that
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
support the construction of the sacred sanctuary room (Figure 1.181). However, when mentally drawing the third protective circle of salt, it is important for the exorcist to say the following Dedication and Activation Prayer, and then place the bowl of Exorcism Salt under the chair to spiritually root and secure the sacred space: “Through the holy power and divine authority of Jesus Christ, I now create this sacred circle; as a holy space existing between of Heaven, Earth, and the Underworld! I announce and proclaim this holy circle to be a divine container and guardian of the supernatural powers that it shall soon contain!
The First Circle The Physical Realm of all creation The Second Circle The Realm of Energy (Where the Mind Tak Takes es Form) The Third Circle Realm of Spirit (Where All Divine Manifestation takes place ) The Chair Inside Circle (Connecting to the Throne of God)
I now proclaim the divine power of this sacred circle alive and activated, existing as a living representative of God’s eternal power; in the name of the Father (“+”), the Son (“+”), and Holy Spirit(“+”). Amen.”
• Sprinkling The Holy Water Onto The Four Walls: Walls: After
speaking the Dedication and Activation Prayer, the exorcist will take a cup of Holy Water (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 31, pages 194-195) and walk around the room anointing the center of each wall with the sign of the cross (“+”) to purify and sanctify the four walls of the sacred sanctuary room. Also remember to sanctify the center of the oor and the ceiling (see Figure 1.180). After all of the centers of the four walls, ceiling and oor have all been anointed and puried, the exorcist will then place the bowl of Holy H oly Water Water on a stand st and next to the area where they will be standing (this is usually positioned with your back placed towards the North-Western wall). • Lighting The Purication Purication Incense: Next the exorcist will cleanse and purify the air of the sacred sanctuary room by lighting special incense. Traditionally Frankincense Incense is burned to purify the sacred space before per forming an exorcism ritual. If Frankincense is not available, the following incense can also be used: Mugwort, Myrrh, White Sandalwood, or Willow. • Walking Around The Sacred Sanctuary Room Three Times: Right after lighting the incense, the exorcist will
walk around the sacred sanctuary room in a counter-clockwise direction three times (starting at the Eastern direction) while repeating the following prayer: “I invoke the presence of God Almighty, and surrender this sacred space — to be a conduit for His most holy work! Because God the Father and I are one! As I say it, so shall it be done.”
• The Final Consecration Of The Sacred Sanctuary Room:
After walking around the sacred sanctuary room three times and repeating the prayer, the exorcist will stand in the middle of the room next to the chair. While still holding the incense burner in his left hand, the exorcist
Bowl of Holy Salt under the chair
Figure 1.181. The Three Sacred Circles.
will nish consecrating the sacred sanctuary room by repeating the following prayer: “I your humble servant--------by the divine authority of God Almighty, do today surrender up this sacred space that the will of God be done in the name of Jesus Christ. Through the Holy Spirit of God Almighty, I now proclaim this divine sanctuary room completed; and ready for use. May the spirit of God protect us now, God’s mighty shield shelter us now; And his powerful angels keep keep us safe from all physical, mental, and s piritual harm! In the name of Jesus Christ, I reclaim this holy sacred space and cast-out all evil which seeks to enter into this room. As it is said, so shall it now be done! In the name of Jesus Christ we pray — Amen.”
177 17 7
(B). Restraining The Possesse Possessed d Host
Now that the sacred sanctuary room has been properly prepared,, sanctied, dedicated, and empowered with God’s prepared illuminating spiritual light, it is time to bring the possessed individual out of their bedroom and into the sacred sanctuary room– and rmly secure them to the center chair. During this transition time, it is important to rst have the possessed host properly restrained before bringing them inside the sacred sanctuary room–and before safely securing them to the center chair. Withoutt properly restraining the demon possessed victim, Withou the spirit entity operating within their body can use the transi tion time of moving from the bedroom into the sacred sanctuary room to either suddenly run away–or immediately attack the people in the house, including the exorcist and/or his two assistants (Figure 1.182). Therefore restraining them during this time of transition is highly advised, and is often used in order to prevent the victim from harming themselves and others. • Securing The Possessed Victim To A Chair: When securing a demon possessed person to a chair, it is important that the chair be strong, solid, and stable; able to handle the sudden pulling and sporadic jerking actions of the possessed individual. In most major exorcisms, the demon possessed individual will not only be securely restrained, but when being tied to the solid chair they will additionally be subdued so as to keep all of their legs, arms, and torso completely immobilized (Figure 1.183). After the demon possessed individual has been bee n secured to the chair, it is important that they still have the Exorcist Salt surrounding their body–and that this protective ring of Holy Salt be solid and unbroken. If for any reason the sacred salt line has been broken, one of the exorcist assistants can quickly repair and rebuild its energetic eld by immediately pouring the Exorcism Salt onto the oor where the break occurred, and then oering up prayers to God to reconnect and restoree its protective energetic eld. restor • Securing The Possessed Victim To A Bed: Sometimes during an exorcism, the host will be too weak to sit in a chair. In such cases, the victim is then tied to the bed instead of a chair, and the protective circle of salt is constructed around the bed, with the bowl of salt placed directly underneath the bed. In such cases, even though the victim appears to be weak, it is still advisable to immobilize their legs, arms, and torso (Figure 1.184). In such cases, if at all possible, try and make sure that the headboard of the bed (or the back of the chair ) is facing the Eastern direction - the direction of the rising sun. • Beginning The Exorcism: Once the demon possessed host has been safely secured inside insi de the bed or within the chair, the exorcist will then begin to perform the Interrogat Interrogating ing and Investigating stage. At this time, it is important to have previously prepared prepared the exorcism space. This must be done before beginning the Binding and Banishing ritual. The proper construction of the sacred sanctuary room creates a holy space, and allows the exorcist team to experience a stronger peace of heart and mind as they perform the banishing rite. 178 17 8
Figure 1.182. If the demon possessed host is not restrained, he is free to either run away or attack the people in the house, including the exorcist and/or his assistants.
Circle of Consecrated Exorcism Salt
Bowl of Exorcism Salt placed under the chair
Figure 1.183. Secure the possessed host to a solid chair.
Figure 1.184. Secure the possessed host to the bed.
Which is why the creation of this type of “home-team advantage” is established before attempting to remove a demonic spirit from the victim’s body.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 22. Performing An Exorc Exorcism ism #1: What Type of Spirit is Involved When performing an exorcism, usually it has already been substantia substantiated ted that that a demonic demonic spirit is indeed indeed possessing possessing a victim’s body–and that this spirit is negatively inuencing #2: The Activity of The Spirit Entity all of their thoughts and emotions, and causing disturbing destructive actions. In certain cases the evil spirit may have #3: Performing The Formal Interrogation already claimed and possessed the victim’s home, and is Six Main currently in the process of tormenting as well as oppressing Stages of several other victims living within the house or apartment. Investigation #4: Removing The Demonic Spirit In other cases, because a spirit has already attached itself to a host’s body, the haunting only begins when that individual is present. #5: Knowing If The Evil Spirit Is Gone Once it has been established that a person or residence has indeed been possessed, and that an exorcism must be #6: Additional Precautions Required done because the supernatura supernaturall manifestations are extremely malevolent in nature, then the real work begins. In the case of a human possession, the main concern for an exorcism is Figure 1.185. The six important investigation stages that must be considered before, during, and after performing an Exorcism. always placed on deciding how to save a tormented host, and simultaneously remove the malevolent malevo lent spirit from their body. body. Spirit Detection If the exorcist team does not have or is not connected with The rst stage in determining what type of spirit entity an investigative Demonologist, who is responsible for weed- is involved is known as “Spirit Detection.” It is used to deing through all of the invalid claims of demonic possession termine if the victim’s unbalanced mental, emotional, and in order to validate authentic cases, then the exorcism team spiritual state is caused from a type of mental illness (initiated (initiate d must themselves invest the time and eort in substantiat substantiating ing by a chemical chemical imbalanc imbalancee within within their their brain); is a form form of spirit spirit that all of the various claims of demonic harassment and oppression caused from a psychic attack (initiated (initiate d from some possession are indeed true. malevolent person); or is caused from some type of demonic So, for the sake of instruction, let’s assume here that you spirit trying to possess their body body.. This is where knowledge of of do not have an investigative Demonologist working with you, human psychology, the patient’s personal history histor y, the history and that you must therefore perform the entire exorcism by of the surrounding land area, and the history of the building “yourself” (i.e., you and your entire exorcist team). Remember, involved all come into play. never do this banishing work by yourself unless you have In the Spirit Detection stage, if at all possible try to speak been specically called by by God in cases of emergencies. emergencies. to other people who have known the victim for several years Traditionally the dierent stages of an exorcism can be before interviewing the victim. This will help you to deterdivided into six main steps, which include: knowing what mine if the victim has had patterns of behaving strangely, or type of spirit entity is involved, understanding the activity episodes of acting out-of-character. For example, patients who of the spirit entity, performing the interrogation, removing suer from mental illness tend to be constant in their actions the demonic spirit, knowing if the evil spirit is gone, and and delusional fantasies. However, unlike a mentally ill additional precautions and treatments required after the person, an individual who is possessed is able to distinguish exorcism has concluded (for both the victim, as well as the between objective objective and subjective subjective levels of awareness. awareness. This is various members of the exorcism team). These six important why during the Spirit Detection interview, the victim is asked stages are described as follows (Figure 1.185): several questions about their personal life. It is important to note here that an individual who is #1: What Type Of Spirit Entity Is Involved If you have not been given a current report from a local suering from a spirit oppression or demonic harassment is church’s investigative Demonologist, Demonologist, then you need to know generally aware that there is a spirit entity existing within or that there are dierent types of earthbound ghosts, spirits, around them–as a separate living being. Whereas a person and demonic entities that can possess a person’s body. For with a mental illness is not aware of such things. As one old “T he crazy do not know that they are example, the energetic intruder can range from the parasitic Western proverb states: “The crazy.” In other words, people who are generally considered energetic consciousness of a disembodied soul (e.g., an earth bound ghost ghost that was was inherited from a family’s past karma), to be sane are those who occasionally wonder whether or not a powerful Nature Spirit originating origina ting from a mountain, valley, they might be insane. However, this type of thinking never forest, or desert), or some form of extremely powerful fallen occurs to an individual who actually is insane. It should also be noted that there are some people who angel or elemental. Although possessions associated with claim to be possessed as a way of getting attention. This extra fallen angels are extremely rare — they actually do happen; especially when uneducated individuals dabble in powerful attention tends to be the Secondary Gain (hidden agenda) of black magic rituals that requir requiree blood blood magic sacrices sacrices.. ThereThere- the individual who is currently claiming to be demon posfore when seeking to determine what, if any, type of spirit is sessed. These types of individuals often tend to have poor peopl e, and involved, an exorcist will often utilize three main approac approaches hes social skills, are unable to eectively interact with people, thereforee try to get attention by claiming to be possessed or during his rst initial Investigation Stage. These three meth- therefor ods are: Spirit Detection, Testing For Demonic Possession, haunted by a certain person’s spirit. The sad thing is, being diagnosed as being possessed gives certain people permission and Religious Provocation, described as follows: 179
to behave in all kinds of anti-social ways. I have even come the spirit entity. entity. This type of questioning often tends to work across several proud and arrogant “victims” who have kept well on children, as symptoms of ghost, spirit, or demonic long lists of famous healers, priests, and mystics who were possession can often manifest as auditory and visual halluunable to help them because “their special possession case cinations, conversations with imaginary people, xations on was so-o-o-o-o powerful.” Many time these same individuals inanimate objects (trees, rocks, water, etc.), loss of appetite, become miraculously miraculously healed the moment moment they nd a mate. mate. lassitude, highly erratic and demonstrative behavior behavio r, extreme Any type of exorcism will simply not heal an individual mood swings, uncontrolled laughter, and insulting speech. who is considered to be mentally mental ly ill– and in the same manner, manne r, In the case of a major possession possessi on however, when there are any form of psycho-analysis, chemical-medication, or elec- actual reports of powerful supernatur supernatural al manifestations and tric-shock therapy will not cure an individual i ndividual who is currently various forms of malevolent activity occurring throughout suering from spirit oppression or demonic possession. This the house, the possessing spirit entity will usually tend to be is why the investigation stage of Spirit Detection is necessary. aggressive, insulting, insulting, and full of rage. In these specic cases, In certain cases that are considered to be “minor posses- such things as hate, lth, and death all tend to invigorate any sions” (i.e., specic cases of ghost possession, wherein the spirit who originates from the demonic realm; whereas such host is actually possessed–yet they are not being internally things as righteousness, divine prayer, and praise music often tormented or harmed by the occupying disembodied soul), tends to aggravate and sometimes immobilize them. if the host is able to communicate with the exorcist during Testing For Demonic Possession the Spirit Detection stage, then it is wise to sit down with the The second stage in determining what type of spirit is invictim and carefully inform them of what you are planning volved is known as “Testing For Demonic Possession.” In this to do. In other words, simply state that you and your team next stage, while talking to the host, the exorcist who is conhave come to oer a special blessing and a spiritual healing ducting the interview will have one of his assistants provide the host with a glass of Holy Ho ly Water Water to drink–without informing for them (which is true). This information will allow the victim to feel a stronger them as to the actual consecrated contents of the water. spiritual connection with what you are planning to do (i.e., As the host begins to drink the Holy Water, Water, the exorcist will “pray over a sick person”), and in this way, you do not sud- observe the person’s reaction, and notice if they immediately sleepy, confused, or suddenly scream out in terror. terror. denly traumatize the host by convincing them that “they become sleepy, may be possessed by some sort of demonic entity.” And that The importance of this type of testing, is because if the you are now going to “summon a powerful angelic being in host is under the supernatural powers of a strong demonic order to energetically bind, restrain, and forcefully remove possession, and is unable to communicate rationally with it from their body.” the exorcist, then he must intentionally elicit a spontaneous In certain cases that may be considered a minor posses- reaction from the demonic spirit, as he cannot interact with sion, take a pen and notepad in hand and politely yet con- the mind of the host. Thus the method of having the host dently ask the host the following ve questions: drink Holy Water is used to help the exorcist determine if this is truly a demonic possession, or a case of mental illness. • (A) What do they believe is happening? When the host begins to drink the Holy Water there is • (B) Do they experience periods of forgetfulness, such as waking up in strange places, or experience times when they usually one of three main reactions: • A Demonic Entity: If the host has a demonic entity (an evil are completely unaware of what they have been doing? • (C) Do they think that these strange episodes are dreams? spirit, elemental, or fallen angel) possessing their body, body, then drinking the Holy Water will immediately cause a • (D) When did these experiences rst begin? powerful disruptive reaction. What usually happens is • (E) How do they feel right now? that the demon will suddenly scream out in terror, and If there have been no reports of powerful supernatural immediately act as if it is being burned. • A Disembodied Soul: If the host has the disembodied manifestations or any form of malevolent activity, only detailed descriptions surrounding surrounding a sudden shift in the host’s soul of an earthbound ghost or some other lower form of personality and other strange psychological quirks, then when spirit entity possessing their body body,, then drinking the Holy asking the host these ve questions observe their eyes, and Water may only cause a mild reaction. Oftentimes the look cautiously for any micro-pulsations occurring within host may immediately become sleepy, and/or suddenly their facial features. become confused. confused. • A Mental Illness: If it is a case of mental illness, then when If the host is indeed possessed by an earthbound ghost, the host drinks the Holy Water, there will be no reaction you will often notice the disembodied soul energetically at all. moving about and peering from behind the hosts eyes. At this point in the Spirit Detection stage, the possessing spirit is often quietly hidden deep within the host’s core, yet will study the Additionally, there are certain sound frequencies that a exorcist and his team in order to determine their exact motives demonic entity cannot tolerate (e.g., the sound of Christian and intentions. Therefore it is also important to listen carefully worship music, heart-felt prayers, divine scriptures being for any micro-uctuations occurring within the host’s voice, spoken, etc.), and an individual who is possessed by a powtone, and pitch when answering these ve questions. q uestions. erful demonic spirit (an evil spirit, elemental, or fallen angel) When perceiving the active presence of some type of spirit will often react violently viole ntly to such sacred sounds. Which is why entity, sometimes the exorcist will ask the person if they see, sometimes worship music is used in i n order to help the exorcist hear, or experience any type of energetic manifestation from test what type of possession they are currently dealing with. 180
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Religious Provocation
The third stage in determining what type of spirit is involved is known as “Religious Provocation.” In this last stage, the exorcist who is conducting the interview will strategically have one of his assistants place a religious object behind the demon possessed individual in order to incite a reaction. It is important to mention here that all of the exorcism tools that will be used in the Binding and Banishing Ritual must not be seen or perceived by the demonic entity possessing the host, until they come into use. This is why these divine tools (e.g., a special Exorcism Rosary, Holy Water, Holy Salt, Banishing Incense, a Holy Bible, a special Saint Benedict Crucix, Binding Demon Ash-Paste, and Saint Benedict Medals, etc.) are always spiritually sanctied, activated, and then kept hidden until they are needed (Figure 1.186). According to the famous Christian Demonologist Ed Warren, the demonic spirit is actually moved to violence when exposed to religious articles, the recitation of prayers, the reference to God Almighty, or Jesus Christ. Although certain people may not believe in God, it seems that all of these powerful demonic spirits do. • Provocation By Sanctied Crucix: One of the many stage three Religious Provocation tests commonly used in a Christian Exorcism to determine if a person is possessed by a demonic demonic entity entity,, is to discreetly discreetly place a sanctied sanctied crucix behind the victim’s head. How this test is specically initiated, is that the host is instructed to close their eyes and slowly count to 20. Meanwhile one of the assistants who is currently standing behind the host, will slowly place a sanctied crucix about six inches behind the back of the host’s head, near their “Mouth of God” (occipital area). If a demonic entity is truly possessing the victim’s body,, it will immediately begin to body to scream wildly. wildly. Although this is an extremely eective method used in exposing a demonic presence, Religious Provocation is dangerous–and the more spiritual power that the sacred religious item has, the more likely it is to provoke a negative response from the demonic demoni c entity. Almost anything can happen in this type of provocation, and there are a number of ways that a negative spirit entity can seriously harm any person in the room who is psychically sensitive. sensitiv e. If a possessing disembodied soul is the one causing the problem, then the earthbound ghost will generally reveal itself, because it has unresolved issues and wants no quarrel with God. However, if it is indeed a demonic spirit or fallen angel, it will be immediately repulsed by the religious object and begin to suddenly initiate an assault. Religious Provocation requires special preparation before it is attempted, or else the results can be quite disastrous. disastr ous. Because the presence of a demonic entity is a serious problem, “good intentions” will not drive it away. It is powerful, shrewd, and calculating, and has access to ancient wisdom that spans the ages. Therefore it will most often only back-o when divine power is invoked in the name of God. • Provocation By Sacred Prayer: In ancient times, one of the ways of revealing a genuine demonic possession was for the exorcist to pray over an alleged victim. The spoken words of divine light invoked over the victim’s three bodies, revealed any dark spirit entities currently
Figure 1.186. Keep the Exorcism Tools Tools hidden, especially after they have been brought inside the possessed person’s house.
hiding within the person. If the possession was indeed demonic, then usually within seconds the energy of the room would dramatically shift. For example, the victim would suddenly enter into a trance state, their eyes would then roll up inside their head, and their facial muscles would begin to twitch. Both of their hands as well as their body would became rigid, and they would begin thrashing wildly about in the chair or bed. Their voice would also release growling noises, and their speech (if they talked) would become venomous and hate-lled. If the holy prayers and sacred scriptures are continued to be repeated by the exorcist and his two assistants, the possessing spirit entity will soon begin to emerge to the forefront.. Usually within 95% of all genuine possession forefront cases, the demonic entity will show itself within the rst minute of being prayed over. This previously hidden “second personality” often contains the true evil characteristics of the possessing spirit. However, if after several minutes of repeating holy prayers and sacred scriptures there are no reactions or trances of a submerged secondary personality emerging from within the host, then the person is not considered to be possessed. This does not mean that the individual is not suering from a type of mental illness or demonic obsession, it simply veries the fact that the victim’s physical body has not been taken over and possessed by a malevolent spirit. 181
Who Opened The Door And Allowed It Passage?
A Demonic Entity The main purpose of the Spirit Detection, Testing For De(Fallen Angel) monic Possession, and the Religious Provocation stages that were performed in the rst step of interviewing an individual, were specically used in order to locate the true origin or root of the problem. This information assisted the exorcist in knowing where to begin, and exactly what type of energetic progress to expect. For example, if the victim’s condition was simply emotionally based, and could be better treated through A Demonic Replication exists as an extension psychological counseling, medication, and a drastic change in of the entity’s original form their personal life–all of that would be addressed at that time. However, if during the course of the rst stage of the Figure 1.187. All angelic beings are considered to be extensions of the radiant spark of the Divine Monad that originally created investigation the victim is indeed found to be suering from them. Therefore they are capable of replicating themselves as any type of ghost, spirit, or demonic “oppression” (i.e., being extensions of their energetic power within the spirit realm, and physically, emotionally, and mentally harassed by demonic can manifest themselves anywhere within the physical realm. visions, sounds, and/or physical actions), then the unique cause of this provocation and the required countermeasures the possessing spirit entity is requested to leave the host and needed to quickly rectify this condition will now be addressed. vacate the premises via a formal exorcism. However, if the The goal being to quickly obtain an immediate recovery and/ spirit entity simply refuses to vacate the host’s body, then or relief of this disruptive condition. it is the exorcist’s responsibility to immediately introduce On the other hand, if it is determined that this is indeed a the malevolent spirit to a more powerful spirit, originating case of ghost, spirit, or demonic “possession,” then the exact from the angelic realm. This summoned angelic enforcer is reason of what specically caused this condition to happen, considered to be a guardian of the saints, originating from as well as why this is happening, must now be addressed. the spiritual lineage of the exorcist and/or the victim; and For example, when any psychically gifted person picks up a is commissioned by the heavenly courts to bind and remove book of magic magic and performs some type of of summoning summoning ritual, the malevolent spirit entity, and escort its evil presence out the spirit entity that the individual invited into this physical of the suering host and residence. realm will rst pass through the host’s three bodies (i.e., their Understanding Demonic Replication spirit body, energy body, and their physical body’s internal When dealing with a powerful demonic spirit, it is nervous system) before manifesting manifesti ng in the physical realm. Af- important to mention here about a little known and often ter manifesting within the physical realm, the spirit entity may misunderstood energetic pattern commonly seen in many oftentimes appear somewhere within the invoking person’s exorcisms exorcisms,, acknowledged as “Demonic Replication.” In this altar space or home. Because the summoned spirit is allowed type of supernatural manifestation, a demonic spirit entity to manifest into the physical realm via the invoking person’s divides its energetic body, and projects a copy of itself into projected consciousness, it was the spiritual aspect of that several locations at once. This allows it to be able to quickly individual’s personal life force that the spirit entity attuned inuence and even possess several people or animals simulitself to before manifesting. Consequently, it is through the taneously (Figure 1.187). energetic vehicle of the person’s body, mind, and spirit by It is essential to remember that all angelic beings, elewhich the spirit entity was given spiritual passage from its mentals, and human souls are considered to be extensions of subtle dimension into our physical world. the radiant light, re, and breath of God–and exist as radiant Each summoning into the physical realm leaves an ener- sparks of the Divine Monad of the Creator God who originally getic mark and imprint within the invoking individual’s three created them. Therefore all of their radiant spirit bodies are bodies. This energeti energeticc imprinti imprinting ng can either act as a blessing or a capable of replicating themselves within the spirit realm, and curse, depending on the type of ritual involved, and the specic then energetically manifesting itself within the physical realm type of spirit that was invoked. For example, if the individual as extensions of their True-Self (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , performs a blood-sacrice or invokes some type of unclean spir- Chapter 37, pages 247-248). it entity, entity, they then become prone to “Spirit Infestation;” which One example of a powerful demonic entity projecting is considered to be the rst initial stage of a haunting, moving lesser energetic copies of itself itsel f into several people at once and towards spirit possession. Once the person’s energetic elds aecting their behavioral patterns is commonly observed in become toxic through summoning summoning several dierent spirit enti- “mob-mentality;” wherein several individuals are simultaties, their mind eventually becomes overshadowed and twisted. neously overshadowed by a demonic spirit, and suddenly Because this is a type of symbiotic self-generated toxic become caught-up in an emotional frenzy. frenzy. These powerful energy, in order to free themselves, the individual must seek demonic beings are considered to be extremely dangerous, not the assistance of a trained traine d exorcist in order to disconnect from just to the host, but also to groups of people as well. This in this evil energetic state. If this evil energetic state is allowed one of the primary reasons why it is so important to remove all to continue to progress, it will naturally begin to internally onlookers and unbelievers from the area where the exorcism dele and overtake the person’s mind, energy, and body. is being performed; so as to avoid suddenly encountering If during the initial interrogation stage it has been de- “mass possession.” termined that the demonic possession did not originate All fallen angels are capable of replicating themselves in through invitation or is a result of an act of retribution, then this manner, and are also able to possess several people or 182
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
animals simultaneously, causing supernatural manifestations and sudden strange urges to abound. This T his is one way in which a powerful demon will strive to establish itself as a living spiritual force within the physical world. Once this secondary manifestation has occurred, the demonic replication is considered to be energetically weaker than the original copy cop y. However, even replicated replicate d demons can be extremely dangerous, dangerous, and are often very dicult to deal with. This is because true demons and fallen angels have a high level of consciousness, and although they are considered to be dark, they can quickly spread their mental ment al and emotional inuences among any person who is susceptible to these aggressive thoughts and feelings. The number of replications that a demon entity can make of itself actually depends on its level of consciousness, and the extent of its spiritual power (which also denes its specic speci c rank in the demonic hierarchy). The problems that are continually created by these replicated demons are far more common than most people realize; as the demonic spirits and their projected replications will often go to great lengths in order to conceal their presence, true nature, and identity. This is why when an exorcist team encounters a host who has been possessed by a replicated demon, they should never tackle it alone. Instead, the main exorcist should immediately contact his “Exorcist Support Group” (i.e., a group of other seasoned exorcists, who continually pray for and counsel the exorcist team), and prepare the church to begin a focused group prayer intercession. #2: The Activity of The Spirit Entity
Aggressive Open Activity
Passive Closed Activity
Energy is Expanded
Energy is Compressed
The Host is loud, manic, expressive, impulsive, and volatile Extroverted, laughing and crying, incoherent talking; host displays signs of violent insanity and manic psychosis
The Host is quiet, depressed, and withdrawn Introverted, staring at walls; host displays signs of extreme depressive psychosis
Figure 1.188. The Aggressive (Open) and the Withdrawn (Closed) types of demonic possession.
immediately noted, led, and will later be brought to task. Therefore it is extremely important that the exorcist and each member of his team constantly be on guard, and not become suddenly distracted by the powerful emotional outbursts issuing from the possessing demon’s sudden tantrums. The energetic activities of a demonic spirit entity who is currently possessing a host’s body is usually categorized into either being a dominant aggressive or the withdrawn and elusively passive type of possession (Figure 1.188). Both methods are sometimes used in conjunction with each other; and dramatically displayed in order to mentally and emotionally throw-o the various team menders, and disrupt their focused concentration.
Once it has been established that this is a genuine demonic possession and not some form of mental illness or someone “play-acting” in order to get attention, the exorcist must then determine who or what is possessing the host; and what, if any, physical, mental, or emotional activity is currently being generated by the possessing spirit. At this point in the interview, the exorcist should begin to notice what specic adjustments, if any, the possessed victim The Aggressive Type of Activity This is sometimes known as an “Open Type of Posseshas made to both themself as well as their living livi ng environment. When making these observations, the exorcist should ask sion,” wherein the host tends to be extremely animated and excessively vocal. If the possessing spirit is indeed an aggreshimself the following questions: sive type of entity, then just after the formal interrogation • Is the host bothered by heat, light, or cold? begins, the host will suddenly slip into a quiet trance. Once • Is the host bothered by certain sounds? this trance stage has begun, the spirit will suddenly begin to • Is the host trying to hide any of their features? loudly speak out. • Is the host self-mutilating their body? At this time, there will be a distinct change within the • What does the host’s body and skin smell like? victim’s voice, often accompanied with grunting sounds and • How are the host’s body movements? guttural growls. The victim may sometimes speak in a foreign • What does the host’s skin and energy look like? language unknown to the possessed host, although this must • What type of energy is coming from the host’s eyes? • Has the host surroun surrounded ded themself with certain objects? always be veried; and they will often say things that insult, frighten, and target the exorcist and his assistants. That is why before performing any type performing type of binding and banishing banishing ritual, Whenever an exorcist is rst introduced to a demon entity e ntity who is currently possessing a person’s body, the spirit entity the ociating exorcist will choose his assistants with great occupying the host’s body immediately reads, studies, and care and consideration. Without a deep commitment to servstrategically analyzes the personal life and psychological state ing God and the dedicated mission of releasing the suering of the exorcist and all of his assistants. At the same time, the of others, it will become easy for the demonic entity to quickly exorcist is simultaneously assessing the physical and psycho- up-root and overturn the exorcist and his assistant’s internal logical state of the host, the room, the house, and the family thoughts and personal emotions through the appalling statements spewed from the possessing malevolent spirit entity. currently overseeing the host. Additionally, because these demonic entities are exDuring this initial time of study and evaluation, all of tremely clairvoyant, both the exorcist and his assistants are the exorcist’s personal fears, failures, and vulnerabilities are 183 18 3
constantly being bombarded by the telepathic broadcasting of vile thoughts and intentions, emanating emanating from the demonic entity.. Because of these supernatura entity supernaturall clairvoyant powers, the demonic spirit constantly reveals secrets and unknown facts about various people in the life of the dierent members of the exorcist team. This special mind-magic technique has been the downfall of many a new apprentice and inexperienced exorcists. Who suddenly panic and become driven by great fear and a desperate need to try and maintain a control of the demonic entity, and therefore begin to engage in argumentative bantering with the demonic spirit; often counter-threatcounter-threatening and insulting the spirit, and then trying to command it into compliance. The Withdrawn Type of Passive Activity
This is sometimes known as a “Closed Type of Possession,” wherein the host tends to be extremely sullen and silent. If the possessing entity is indeed a passive type of spirit, then just after the trance stage stage has begun, the victim will become become very rigid and there will be no response at all when speaking to the host. In this case, when the exorcist asks the spirit entity to give him its “True Name” and its “Number” (i.e., how many spirits are possessing the host), all that he will receive is just malevolent silence. When continually pressed, in order to resist giving out this information, the demonic entity will often suddenly change from a passive behavioral state to the more aggressive state. #3: Performing The Formal Interrogation
At this point in the interrogation, the exorcist has now determined that he is dealing with a case of demonic possession, and that the spirit entity displays aggressive (or passive) tendencies often provoked by certain external stimuli –such as specic sounds and religious items. By the way that the host has arranged their living environment, the smells coming o of their body, and the constant changing of the victim’s external features, the exorcist additionally understands that this is a more powerful type of spirit entity, and that it has a deeper, stronger hold on the host’s overshadowed three bodies. The next move is for the exorcist to perform a “formal contact” with the spirit entity–wherein the exorcist will now speak directly to the possessing spirit and not to the host’s overshadowed acquired personality. This often informative and sometimes disruptive part of the interrogation is then followed by what is traditionally known as the “Accusation and Reproach” stage. Contacting The Possessing Spirit Entity
In ancient times the rst part of the “Formal Interrogation” process, specically directed towards the possessing spirit entity, was sometimes known as the “Summoning and Investigating Spirits and Demons” stage. This stage was originally divided into two main parts, the Summoning Stage, and then the Interroga I nterrogation tion and Investigation Stage. The Summoning Stage
There are dierent applications used to address a spirit entity that is currently possessing possessing and haunting a house, and one who is currently possessing posse ssing and haunting a human body. • The Demonic Possession of a Place or Thing (A Haunting): When summoning and interrogating any type of 184
earthbound ghost, spirit entity, or demonic spirit, and requesting them to appear during a formal haunting investigation, it is important to specify the exact physical “image” you want the spirit entity to externally manifest. For example, certain demonic spirits are so visually terrifying that the shock of simply seeing them has been known to cause certain nervously temperamented individuals to literally go insane. Remember, the demonic entity knows each person’s innate nature, as well as their physical, mental, and emotional constitution. Therefore it understands which images can and will terrify the exorcist, as well as which appearances they will be able to tolerate. Which is why the exorcist will always request that the spirit entity appear in a human form, with soft benevolent features. features. • The Demonic Possession of a Person: Likewise, when a demonic spirit has possessed a living host’s physical body,, it can externally project various images of itself body into the dierent hearts and minds of each eac h member of the exorcism team. Once this happens, it can often cause each e ach person to see and feel something quite dierent than the other team members depending on their personal fears. This is why it is crucial that each member of the exorcist team remain energetically connected to the radiant power of God; and in Jesus’ name, adopt a serious tone of voice, as well as a spiritual air of divine authority. authority. This is important. As a Christian, your divine authority is part of your spiritual birthright as a child of God, and a minister of his divine light. Therefore always maintain maintain a strong air of spiritual authority and condence, based on this understanding and spiritual conviction. In an exorcism, your ability to hold and carry God’s divine authority in order to formally interrogate and pass judgment over fallen angels, elementals, nature spirits and disembodied souls is a tremendously powerful thing. It is spiritually attached to the radiant light contained within your eternal soul. Remember it was God’s same radiant power and holy inuence that was additionally responsible for specically creating and then governing the dierent realms existing within the entire universe. Because you have freewill, nothing can overshadow this divine authority radiating within your core, unless it is willfully surrendered over by you. Therefore the only real weapon that a demonic entity has over any of us, is the personal power that we willingly surrender to it whenever we believe its deceptive lies. In the same manner, the demonic entity will additionally lose all its inuential power over our hearts and minds whenever we know and maintain our truth–and continue to stand strong in the Lord and in the divine authority that we have been given as children of God. God’s holy throne and entire kingdom of heaven heave n is established on this divine authority–th authority–thus us the sacred energy manifested within our eternal soul actually represents the divine authority of the living God himself, and is therefor thereforee absolute. Because all of the physical, energetic, and spiritual authorities of the earth are instituted by God, it is therefore important for those who serve God to truly know, understand, and embody the divine authority that God has given his children.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
It is because of this divine authority that we as children of God’s light are able to come boldly before all earthbound ghosts, spirit entities, and demonic spirits; and should never become submissive submissive to the immense immense supernatural supernatural power power that any of these demonic entities manifests. Any act of submission on the exorcist’s or his assistants part will immediately cause the demonic spirit to either suddenly attack or initiate a “Pact for Control,” by oering specic spiritual powers and magical abilities in exchange for them walking away. Remember, a true demon and a fallen angel can be extremely vengeful and resentful. It will constantly and intuitively try to comprehend the exorcist’s disposition and inclinations, always alw ays looking for a way in, and an avenue to control any of them. The Interrogating and Investigating Stage
After formally contacting the possessing spirit entity, the next stage is used to ascertain the spirit entity’s true identity, the exact reason why it has chosen to possess the victim, and specically why it is currently tormenting this individual’s body,, mind, body mind, and spirit. In this next next stage, stage, the exorcist will ask the demonic entity four main questions: Who are you? What are you? Where did you came from? And Why are you here? In fact, obtaining the information of these four important questions is essential whenever somebody is dealing with any type of hostile demonic entity. However, before I begin to describe the Interrogation and Investigation question process, and the specic reasons and advantages of understanding their answers, the following are a few important things we need to discuss. 1. Always Stay Focused Focused and to the Point: When beginning the formal Interrogation and Investigation stage, during the questioning, no matter what additional information the demonic spirit continues to say or repeat, the exorcist must always remain on point; specically focused on getting the answers to his questions. This is why even before entering into the sacred sacred space, the two assistants are reminded that under no circumstances must they address or reply to the demonic entity; and are instead required to simply be there in prayer in order to support the exorcist as he continues the interrogation process. It is additionally important when performing the interrogation process, that the exorcist does not get into long conversations with the demon. Instead, it is essential that he stay attentive, and remain focused and to the point. In other words, he must only gather information pertinent to the investigation, nothing not hing more. Remember, the demonic entity is extremely clairvoyant, and will immediately begin to energetically “read” the exorcist and each member of the team. Therefore at this point in the investigation process, anything that can be spoken to emotionally upset and mentally confuse the exorcist and any of the team members will be immediately shouted out in order to try and distract as well as confuse the various members of the exorcist team. This extremely disturbing and calculatedly misleading information will be purposely done in order to quickly disrupt the exorcist’s focused concentration, and sabotage the entire exorcism ritual. Again, this is why the rst thing that a Christian exorcist is taught to do is to silence the demonic entity, and command it in the name of Jesus Christ to only answer the
questions. Because the demonic entity has the ability to energetically read and understand the exorcist’s personal history,, desires and fears, it can reveal hidden truths along history with pre-fabricated stories set to confuse and emotionally unbalance the exorcist. This technique is often used in order to destabilize the exorcist’s focused concentration, as well as render the spiritual power preciously cultivated in the room before the exorcism ritual began (as well as the spiritual energy cultivated during the three days of prayer and fasting) impotent. 2. Always Monitor Your Your Thoughts and Feelings: Because of the demon’s innate ability to penetrate any individual’s mind and understand all of their personal wants, needs, and desires, it is crucial that the exorcist and his assistants monitor and control their thoughts and feelings. When faced with its own survival, the demonic spirit’s ability to manipulate the exorcist will suddenly manifest in full power. Because it can be extremely cunning, the demonic spirit will sometimes oer the exorcist its personal services, which is a subtle attempt to initiate control over the exorcist. However,, one deceptive trick that a demon entity will However often do, is to suddenly inform the exorcist of many personal secrets and distractive things until his mind becomes so completely clouded with information, that he no longer knows what to believe, or whom to trust. Therefore, it is important that the exorcist stay focused on the Interrogation, monitor his thoughts, and never oer any information concerning his personal life. 3. Avoid the “Kill Zone:” During the interrogation, it is important that no one stand or sit directly in front of the area where the possessed host is sitting. This area is commonly known as the “kill zone;” because anyone sitting or standing in this area is at risk of becoming possessed themselves; especially if the demonic entity decides to suddenly vacate the host’s body, and immediately enter into an easier target. Think of it this way, when trying to remove a wild animal that has entered into a house–and it now feels trapped – it is best to leave the front door open so that it can see its escape-route, before attempting to remove it from the building. 4. Av Avoid oid Direct Direct Eye Eye Contact: Contact: While speaking with the demonic spirit, always try to avoid making direct eye contact with the possessed individual. Many sudden possessions or the immediate overshadowing of an individual’s heart and mind have sometimes been initiated through having direct eye-contact with an infested host; especially one who is presently possessed by a powerful demonic entity. Therefore when asking questions, simply look at the possessed person’s forehead, throat, or heart area. 5. Av Avoid oid Arguing With The Demonic Spirit: At no point during the investigation is the exorcist ever allowed to insult or engage in argumentative bantering conversation with the demonic entity. The specic protocols that are utilized during the Interrogation and Investigation stage require common courtesy as a rule of thumb. It is not the responsibility of the exorcist or any member of his team to rebuke the demonic entity for any of its previous actions, no matter how horrendous they may be. That disciplinary action belongs to God alone — and not 185 18 5
you. This is why it is essential that you always remember that as an exorcist, you are never allowed to perform any type of binding and banishing ritual through your own personal spiritual power; or as an attempt to show-o your dynamic “Christian Warrior” personality. Instead, an exorcism ritual is always performed through our personal spiritual connection with God; and is only accomplished through the spiritual backing of one or several of God’s angelic guardians who act as enforcers of his divine will. These important guardians are specically connected to and associated with our Christian spiritual lineage. The Interrogation and Investigation Questions
The following Interroga Interrogation tion and Investigation questions as well as the specic reasons and advantages of understanding their answers, are described as follows: • Who are you? This rst question informs the exorcist exactly what type of demonic entity he is dealing with. I often think of this rst encounter as two powerful Generals meeting together on an ancient battleground, and conversing just before the battle begins. When asking questions, the exorcist must courageously and with respect introduce himself to the demon, and request the spirit’s Name and Rank. In the case of multiple spirits possessing and inhabiting the person’s body, the exorcist should also asks the spirit entity to give him its Number (how many spirit entities are currently possessing the host). What is also important to receive at this time is the demonic entity’s primary Employment. In other words, their primary energetic manifestation of actions, and the name of the Angel of God that can immediately stop these actions. Contrary to popular belief, knowing a demonic entity’s “True Name” alone does not give you complete power over it. This is because simply speaking its True Name during any type of magic ritual only opens an energetic portal into the specic realm where it exists; and merely allows you to call and invite it into this realm. When you invite it into this realm by saying its True Name, you disengage and release a whole host of intertwined spiritual protections, divine guardians, and energetic safety nets that were previously established and specically designed in order to keep it out of and away from your realm of existence. Therefore, because a spirit entity is so much more than its name, when you banish banis h the spirit by its name, you are only sendin sending g a small energetic part of that spirit spi rit entity away. Because only the named part is aected and will leave, lea ve, the rest of the spirit entity is allowed to stay and act as an energetic parasite towards the closest receptive victim. • What type of Spirit Entity are you? The exorcist must then determine if the malevolent spirit is a type of earth bound ghost, a nature spirit, spirit, guardian spirit, elemental, demonic entity or a fallen angel. Therefore this second question informs the exorcist exactly what energetic properties are required to maintain this spirit in this realm, and exactly how it feeds in order to remain here. Knowing what type of spirit it is, and its particular energetic behavior pattern allows the exorcist to understand 186
the specic types of emotions e motions and energetic states the spirit may try to externally manifest in order to survive. For example, a powerful demon de mon entity may choose to express itself through full blown rage, destruction, mutilation, and murder. How it may specically choose to control the host is through attaching itself to their body’s internal nervous system, digestive system, vascular system, or reproductive reprodu ctive system. This energetic pattern reveals how the demonic entity energetically feeds and controls the host; and why it creates such emotional patterns. If the host displays a more subtle manipulative emotional pattern expressed through unstable emotions and shifts in personality, weird sexual acts or cravings, as well as self-mutilation, then chances are that the exorcist is dealing with a type of disembodied soul living as an earthbound ghost, or some other form of spirit possession, rather than a powerful demonic possession. • Where did you come from? This third question informs the exorcist exactly where it belongs. For example, the exorcist must determine if the spirit entity e ntity originated from a certain star constellation, a specic planet, an ancient forest, a sacred mountain range, a river, a cave, or even an old sacred shrine. This information allows the exorcist to determine the spirit entities true ancestry, as well as where and how to return it back to its original source. • Why are you here? With this fourth question, the exorcist will be able to determine exactly who or what invited the spirit entity into this realm, and gave it access to the victim’s body,, mind, body mind, and and spirit. spirit. In other other words, was the spirit spirit entity intentionally invited, or was this possession provoked due to some disrespectful action on the host’s part? One problem that is often of deep concern, is when a powerful spirit entity has been invited to enter into the energetic core of a host’s body. This can sometimes occur during childhood, when a child will look to one of their “invisible friends” frie nds” for help during a dicult or traumatic period or event. Often the spirit entity will engage itself in protecting the child, and will continue to do so throughout the child’s life. As the person matures, the need for this type of childhood protection gradually disappears. However, the guardian spirit, who is most often the disembodied soul of an earthbound ghost, ghost, will sometimes still remain attached inside the individual’s body. Usually, if this is the case, all that is required is a simple, imagined communication between the individual and the spirit entity. However, once the spirit entity vacates the host’s body, the suppressed memories of the original trauma will often suddenly resurface, and must then be processed processed.. At this time, the thoughts and feelings associated with the original traumatic experience must then be integrated back into the individual’s individual’s personal life. Sometimes a spirit entity will actually be summoned, persuaded, coaxed, and consciously invited out of their subtle spirit realms into the physical world by a variety of human actions and magical rituals. Therefore if any human was responsible for “aiding and abetting” a demonic entity in breaking through the specic energetic barriers preciously set-up to to stop them, then then that human
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
is also responsible for placing them back to where they originally came from. Think of it in this way, almost all of the supernatural energies that were suddenly manifested into our realm were originally brought about through either some form of magical application or religious practice. These two methods are considered to be the two biggest creators of energetic portals–responsible for bringing dierent types of spirit entities into our physical realm. Therefore the Interrogation and Investigation stage is used to also determine whom, by what method, and for what reason were these energetic doorways created. There are always dierent factors that must be addressed when an exorcist begins to interrogate a victim, including: their personal history his tory,, the type of energetic phenomenon manifesting, and any esoteric signs or specic symbols that may have been observed or used in order to draw the demonic entity towards the host. Whether these are psychic attacks manifesting as unique forms of spiritual harassment and illness; are personal in nature (i.e., the victim has been singled out and targeted according to malicious cruelty); or are a result of the individual’s personal karma (e.g., as a form of o f spiritual retaliation and justice based according ac cording to the person’s previous acts of malicious cruelty), there will always be a specic pattern associated within these types of demonic attacks. After the Interrogation and Investigation stage has concluded, the entire case will have been over-viewed in its entirety; and an energetic progression of events leading up to the possession will start to become apparent to the exorcist team. At this time, each specic item that was responsible for playing its own part in the creation of the possession will suddenly begin fall into place, and a pattern will emerge. With this new understanding, the exorcist will uncover the original problem that started the entire episode; as well as the preliminary setup for the “Invitation,” the demonic spirit’s “Infestation Strategy,” its “Oppression Strategy,” and the various events that led up to the “Possession.” The Accusation And Reproach Stage
For many exorcists and their assistants, the second part of the Interrogation Stage can actually be terrifying. This is because during the Accusation and Reproach stage, the demonic entity currently possessing the host suddenly begins to externally manifest all of its hidden supernatural supernatural powers. This demonic show of force will eventually escalate, and often progresses through seven bizarre stages. However, because these bizarre stages are often predictable in their progression, understanding these dierent stages can help the exorcist and his assistants relax and accurately predict the next emotional outburst that will suddenly su ddenly manifest from the host’s demon possessed body. These seven bizarre stages will usually begin with “The First Show of Power,” then progress to the “Pretense Stage,” followed by the “Break-Th “Break-Through rough Stage,” “The Second Show of Power,” the “Apport Stage,” the “Voice Stage,” and the “Reproach Stage;” all of which are described as follows: • The First Show of Power: Once the exorcism team begins to go to work, the true spiritual battle ocially begins; and the energy in the room dramatically shifts, as the
exorcist and his assistants experience the First Show of Power. In this beginning show of force, the true demonic nature of the spirit entity will suddenly reveal its true energetic self. At this time, the exorcist and his assistants are now awakened to the sudden awareness that there is something that is much bigger and immensely more powerful than they originally believed, living inside this particular human body. • The Pretense Stage: Stage: Right after experiencing the powerful energetic shift, the next strategy that the demonic spirit will manifest is to suddenly begin screaming and thrashing wildly about the chair; this is why it is so important to have previously restrained the host in a solid chair (see Chapter 21, page 178). In the Pretense Stage, because the demonic spirit is trying to hide behind the acquired personality of the possessed host, if being violent and rage-full shouting and thrashing about does not work to scare and intimidate the exorcist or his assistants, the next thing the demonic spirit will try to do is elicit sympathy by suddenly crying, and mournfully sobbing. This hot-to-cold method is comco mmonly used in order to arouse empathy from everyone within the room; and can sometimes make an inexperienced exorcist team begin to doubt what they are doing. • The Break-Through Stage: If the Pretense Stage fails to emotionally disrupt the exorcist and his assistants, what follows next is known as the Break-Through Stage. It is important to understand here that the Break-Through Stage only comes after all of the demonic entity’s aggressive–then passive (or vice-versa) attempts at psychological manipulation have failed. During the Break-Through Stage, the inhabiting spirit entity reveals its true demonic-self. In other words, the attempt at pretending to be something that it is not is i s now cast aside, and the demonic entity no longer professes to be anything other than what it truly is, a demon who is overshadowing a human soul, and malevolently aicting the possessed victim’s body, mind, and spirit. • The Second Show of Power: Once the Break-Through occurs, the demon will begin to manifest its various supernatural powers. At this time, the exorcist and his assistants will experience what is often seen as some of the most frightening aspects of an exorcism. Many of these energetic manifestation are often depicted in various horror movies, including: a sudden transformation occurring within the victim’s physical appearance; vile smells suddenly arising from everywhere; objects within the room suddenly shaking, moving about, being thrown across the room, or levitating; loud noises being heard, and things like doors and dresser drawers banging loudly, loudly, and quickly opening and closing. There can even be a sudden dramatic change in the inside temperature temperature of the house, as well as an immediate shift occurring within the outside weather. Victims who are currently possessed by a powerful Arch-Demon (a fallen archangel), will often experience additional supernatural phenomena, such as suddenly displaying abnormally powerful physical strength, crying out in ancient languages, powerful feats of levitation, and the sudden manifestation of Apports. 187 18 7
• The Apport Stage: Much of the supernatural phenomena
such as moving furniture, foul smells, peeling wallpaper, levitation, and enforced gravity (i.e., when the person is too heavy to lift–the spirit throws them down onto the ground), only tends to manifest during the nal stages of an exorcism. This supernatural phenomena is generally done in order to scare and terrify the exorcist and his assistants. However, one of the more dangerous supernatural phenomena that will often be observed when dealing with a powerful fallen angel, is the sudden manifestation manifestation of demonic Apports. Many times during powerful exorcisms, an Apport will suddenly manifest within the sacred sanctuary room were the exorcist team is performing the Binding and Banishing ritual. An Apport is simply the supernatural transference transfer ence of an item from one place to another–or the sudden manifestation manifestation of an object, causing it to mysteriously appear out of nowhere. In cases where the demonic possession was caused by an evil sorcerer working black magic against a victim, the Apports may either materialize or be vomited out. For example, sometimes powerful sorcerers will use black magic in order to deliberately summon demonic spirits and dispatch them to possess a targeted victim’s body. As a consequence of this type of sinister magic, physical objects are sometimes manifested inside a possessed victim’s body, body, which are also categorized as being an Apport. The demonic realm will use these special types of Apports to inict suering, and to establish their energetic stronghold within a victim’s vi ctim’s body. This is why during an exorcism, these strange objects are often expelled from the possessed victim’s body. Although many times the Apports are vomited out, sometimes however, they are suddenly forced out through the victim’s skin. Often times these types of Apports usually contain all of the minerals, trace elements, and amino acids found within nature, and are frequently constructed constructed out of urine, bile, vomit, blood and/or excrement. These strange substances sometimes appear because they have been either teleported into a home, or synthetically assembled by the demonic spirits who are causing the Infestation. However, However, if the Apports have been sent inside a victim’s body, they will often be ejected and expelled through the mouth as iron nails, threads, old coins, or the bones of animals or small babies. When performing any exorcism, the members of the exorcist team must be extremely cautious when handling the Apports. Because of improper preparation, several exorcists have even suered because of their mishandling of these evil objects. In one case, certain exorcists became sick for up to 10 years after touching one of these evil Apports. Therefore you should understand that once an Apport has been ejected from the victim’s vic tim’s body, body, it should never be physically touched–as these types of Apports are considered to be infected with extremely toxic energy and vile spiritual poison. Whenever removing an Apport, try to use some type of plastic shovel and/or a kitchen tong. However, if the members of the exorcist team neglected to bring something to remove the Apport, and it must be physically handled, then the exorcist should rst bathe his hands in 188
Facing West the direction of the setting sun
(W) For “Banishing Evil,” the Wood is stacked in a Counterclockwise (1) direction
(2) Apports
(3) Figure 1.189. Use the wooden triangle pattern to burn the Apport;
stack the sanctied wood in a counter-clockwise direction.
Holy Water. Then after handling the object (only for as short a time as possible), the exorcist should immediately bathe his hands again in Holy Water. Water. Burning the Apport: After the exorcism has concluded, remove all of the Apports from the sacred sanctuary room. If any of the items are ammable, they should be taken outside by one of the members of the exorcist team and burnt in a special triangle patterned re, dedicated to God’s radiant transforming light. When constructing this sacred re, the wood is traditionally sanctied rst through prayer, and then specically dedicated to dissolving all forms of evil. The wood that will be used to construct the triangle pattern should be either cedar, cedar, juniper, or oak–which oak–which are all known for their energetic “Banishing Evil” properties. Right after that, the sanctied wood is then stacked three sticks high, and placed in the design of a triangle while speaking a special prayer focused on destroying the manifested evil energy of the Apport. The top of the pyramid structure should be facing West, pointing away from the assistant who is about to light the re pit (Figure 1.189). In this special construction, the triangle pattern is traditionally used for divine protection, and will quell, decrease, decrease , consume, obstruct, and destroy the manifested energy of the evil Apport. Once the re is started, some Banishing Evil Incense (see Chapter 23, pages 206-208) should be thrown over the Apports that were placed inside the center of the re pit. In preparati preparation, on, this special Banishing Incense formula should also be mixed with a small amount of cinnamon powder as well as powdered Exorcist Salt (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 31, pages 194-195). Because this special ritual is used to decrease the de monic entities spiritual inuence and power, the time to perform the re pit ritual and burn the Apports should be performed during during the hour of sunset. sunset. Burying the Apport: If the Apports cannot be burned, they must be buried deep inside the earth. After a deep pit has been dug, place all of the Apports inside the pit and then throw some of the Exorcist Salt (see Hidden Teachings 31, pages 194-195) on top of the Apports. Vol. 1 , Chapter 31, Next, bury the Apports with dirt and then energetically seal the covered pit area with a special holy image or sacred pattern dedicated to dissolving the toxic energy contained within the Apports via the radiant light of God’s loving lovi ng kindness and mercy. It is important that the Apports be buried in an unmarked area so that nobody else is likely to dig them up.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Figure 1.190. In order to stop and silence the “Voice,”
the Christian Exorcist will place either a Saint Benedict Crucix or Medal energetically imprinted with prayer and dedicated to God’s divine protection over the mouth or f orehead of the victim.
• The Voice Stage: During the Second Show of Power, the
exorcist and his assistants will usually encounter “the Voice.” The resonant vibrational sound patterns of the Voice is both physically and mentally disturbing. When the demonic entity speaks using the Voice, it energetically tries to create great distress by resonating the sounds of its evil words both internally and externally. When spoken and energetically projected, the Voice is heard in multi-sound levels; as if one word was spoken by one voice with with great great hate, another voice says says the same same word with great pain, and another speaks the same word with great contempt. However, However, all of these dierent voices are speaking simultaneously. Some of the voices sound female, others sound male, some sound like children, and others sound inhuman. The fascinating thing to note here, is that when the demonic entity is projecting the sounds of the Voice, none of these words are coming from the victim’s mouth. Instead the sounds resonate from every direction. This “surround-sound” encounter is not just heard by the ears, but it is also received within all of the minds of the exorcist and his assistants, and is a powerful form of telepathic overshadowing and psychic attack. Because the Voice Voice can be eectively eective ly used to both mentally and emotionally oset the exorcist and his assistants, it is extremely important important (and quite critical) that its disruptive sounds be immediately silenced. Therefore in order to quickly stop these loud noises and silence these disruptive sounds, the Christian exorcist will quickly place either a special Saint Benedict Crucix or a Saint Benedict Medal over the mouth or forehead of the demon possessed victim, and immediately command it to be silent in the name of Jesus Christ. When performing this application it is essential that the exorcism charm be energetically imprinted with powerful prayers (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 43, pages 318-320); with words that were specically dedicated to God’s divine healing and protection (Figure 1.190). Next, the Christian exorcist will keep commanding that the demon “Be silent–in the name of Jesus Christ,” until the Voice nally dies away. This special silencing application is extremely important; for until the Voice
Figure 1.191. Among his many accomplishments as a monk, Saint Benedict of Nursia was also famous for performing many incredible miracles, including raising the dead, as well as the exorcism of a demon whom a local Bishop was unable to banish.
is silenced, the exorcism cannot proceed–as its piercing sounds are extremely loud and distracting. Both the Saint Benedict Crucix and the Saint Benedict Medal contain sacred symbols and ancient texts that are related to the life of Saint Benedict of Nursia (Figure 1.191). These sacred symbols are considered to be some of the oldest and most honored devil-chasing devil-chasing sigils used by ancient Christian Christian exorcists. exorcists. Within each of these sacred sigils are written the initialed rst letters for the Latin words “Crux Sacra Sit Mihi Lux” (The Holy Cross Be My Light) placed downward, on the center vertical bar of the center cross; and the initialed rst letters of the Latin words “Non Draco Sit Mihi Dux” (Let Not The Dragon Be My Guide) are placed on the center horizontal bar of the center cross. Additionally, the initialed rst letters of the Latin words “Crux Sancti Patris Benedicti” (The Cross of the Holy Father Benedicti) are placed in the cornered-a cornered-angles ngles of the center cross. Circled around the outside of the center cross are the initialed rst letters of the Latin words “Vade Retro Satana, Nunquam Suade Mihi Vana–Sunt Mala Quae Libas, Ipse Venena Bibas” (Step back Satan, never tempt me with vain things–what you oer me is evil, you drink the poison yourself). At the top of the cross usually stands the Latin word “Pax” (Peace) or the monogram letters “I H S,” which stands for “Jesus.” Both of these sacred sigils have been used by Christians to ward o evil since the 15th century; and are therefore often carried as a part of the special Rosary (prayer beads) often found on most Catholic Christian exorcists. According to ancient tradition, both of these sacred sigils are extremely eective in accomplishing the following: used to destroy witchcraft and all other diabolical and haunting inuences; used to impart protection to persons tempted, deluded, or tormented by evil spirits; and used to serve as an energetic armor against bodily aictions. The sacred prayer invocation that can be used in order to energetically imprint and spiritually activate the divine power associated with both the Saint Benedict Crucix and the Saint Benedict Medal is as follows: 189 18 9
“Our help is in the name of the Lord God, Who made both heaven and earth. In the most powerful name of God the Father (Make the sign of the Cross “+”) The Almighty Creator, who is the true architect of all life. Through His divine power, and in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, I do now awaken, empower, empower, and authorize this sacred holy object to radiate God’s most holy power; and to quickly overtake and overcome all of the deceptive powers and malevolent attacks of the evil one. May all who use these sacred medals be truly empowered in body and soul with thy radiant divine light; and may they always be protected, guided, and blessed, in body, mind, and spirit. In the name of the Father (Make the sign of the Cross “+”) The Almighty Creator, In the name of the Son (Make the sign of the Cross “+”) Jesus Christ our Lord and Master, In the name of the Holy Spirit (Make the sign of the Cross “+”) our divine advocate and spiritual helper.
I believe and now afrm that this is now done, according to God’s Divine Will; and thankfully receive this precious gift in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.”
Right after speaking the Announcement Prayer, Dedication Prayer, and Activation Prayer, the object is then sprinkled with Holy Water, Water, and waved over ov er the altar table incense three times. • The Reproach Stage: In the Reproach Stage, the exorcist proclaims his divine authority to now summon the specic guardian angels of his particular Christian faith into the sacred sanctuary room, in order to Bind and Remove the possessing demonic spirit. A Christian exorcist’s divine authority to summon these powerful heavenly beings comes directly from their relationship with God the Creator, through their personal faith and belief in the sacred promises of Jesus Christ. As it is written in John 15: 7, Matthew 21:22, Mark 11:24, 11:24, and f or anything in my name, and I will John 14:13, You can ask for do it, so that the son can bring glory to the father.
Therefore it is only through God’s powerful authority, in Jesus’ name, that the divinely empowered empowe red exorcist and his assistants are allowed to boldly come face-to-face with the possessing demonic entity, and have it cast out of the suering victim’s body. Remember, all true Christians have been given authority over demons, yet very few even understand what this divine authority means, much less how to truly use 190
it. According to Luke 10:17-20: Then the 70 returned with great joy, saying, ‘Lord, ‘L ord, even the demons have submitted to us in ‘Your Name.’ And Jesus said to them, ‘I saw Satan [the adversary] fall like lightning from heaven. Behold, I give you the authority to trample on serpents and scorpions [liars and deceivers], and to overcome the power of the enemy; and nothing shall harm you. Nevertheless do not rejoice in this, that all of the demons submit to you, instead rejoice because your names are written in heaven. During the Reproach Stage, the exorcist will make several strong statements, boldly requesting that the demonic entity immediately leave the body of the host, These powerful statements are traditionally repeated in the following manner: Exorcising the Demonic Spirit “Be silent — speaker of lies, for the Spirit of God is upon you now. Behold his radiant light! Who can stand before the mighty presence of the Lord God Almighty?!! (Sprinkle the possessed victim with the Holy Water; as you do, loudly repeat the following…) I now exercise you, and every unclean spirit, every power of darkness, every manifestation of the demonic — in the power name of our Lord Jesus Christ, be uprooted and put to ight — Leave this person and their place of living. Be gone all hostile spirits — Be gone all evil spells — Be gone all deceptive lies.. Go out from (him or her) you unclean spirit – depart now and return no more – in the name of Jesus Christ.”
(Next make a sign of the cross above the victims head “ +;” And loudly repeat the following…) “Through the holy breath of God’s mighty spirit, And the indwelling power power of His radiant light — The Lord God drives out all evil from this living vessel. Begone and depart unclean spirit — now — In the name of Jesus Christ — be gone!” “It is not I who cast you out; it is the living God who addresses you now, working through me! Therefore be gone spirit in the name of Jesus Christ; and return here no more”
The exorcist and his team will now extend their hands towards the body of the victim, and visualize divine divi ne light owing from the Throne of Heaven into their bodies. Then they will visualize God’s radiant light owing away from their body, out their hands, and into the victim’s three bodies.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
At this point in time, the exorcist and his team will imagine, visualize, and feel God’s radiant light completely dissolving the victims physical body, energy body, and spirit body–as well as all of their body’s energetic elds–and immediately transforming and rebuilding them again with God’s divine light. Maintain this position until until the possessing spirit has departed – and the victim’s body, mind and spirit is restored.
During the Reproach Stage, as the divine energy emanating from the exorcist team continues to ll the sacred sanctuary room, and quickly increases in power, gaining greater momentum, it is important that the members of the team always be on guard, and avoid any sudden feelings of spiritual pride, or spiritual arrogance. Remember it is not you, by God working from within you that provides the divine power to perform this Binding and Removing ritual. Thereforee if you suddenly become overcome by spiritual Therefor pride, the energy inside the sacred sanctuary room will suddenly shift; and because of this elevated false-state of mind, you will not be able to open and maintain the proper spiritual gateway required for God’s divine powers to continue to radiate through your body. body. This important elevated elevate d spiritual state is specically needed in order for you to contact as well as dispatch the powerful exorcistic angels of the heavenly court. #4: Removing The Demonic Spirit
The nal stage of the exorcism is known as the “Expulsion Stage.” In this stage, the exorcist and his assistants must persist in directing their combined focused intentions on removing the demonic spirit. For many exorcists and their assistants, the Expulsion Stage can actually be just as stressful as the Accusation and Reproach stage. This is because of the great stress involved in performing an exorcism can sometimes be amplied, simply by wanting the entire ordeal to be done and over with. Although this process can sometimes be long and tedious, it is important that the exorcist team remain consistent and focused. In other words, you must always remember to have patience, and “Wait upon the Lord” (Isaiah 40:31). It is during the Expulsion Stage, that the exorcist will pray and request that God dispatch some of the powerful angelic guardians of the heavenly court into the earthly realm, in order to quickly apprehend the malevolent ghost, angry nature spirit, evil elemental, demonic entity, or fallen angel; and quickly remove it from the victim’s body, as well as the haunted home. In certain exorcist traditions, the spirit will then be placed in some type of connement area, tried, reproached, and incarcerated in some type of spiritual prison. During the Expulsion Stage, if a powerful demon, a minor demon, a demonic replication, or an enslaved composite-being (i.e., the energetic fusion of a disembodied soul with a powerful predator spirit) calls upon their overseeing superior for additional assistance and strength (usually an Arch-Demon), then the exorcist must immediately invoke the help of God, and request that an entire army of celestial angels immediately descend and enter into the battle over the host’s possessed body for the sake of the victim’s soul. If and when this happens, it will suddenly become unusually quiet and extremely surreal within the sacred sanctuary room, as the celestial battle suddenly rages between the two opposing supernatural powers.
Binding and Removing A Spirit Entity
Depending on the spiritual power being used, the specic speci c cause and nature of the possession, and the length of the battle, sometimes an entire platoon of angelic soldiers will descend and suddenly seize the aicting malevolent ghost, angry spirit, evil demonic entity, or fallen angel. Once this happens, the malevolent spirit is immediately removed from the sacred sanctuary room, and the decision as to what to do with the demonic spirit is now in the hands of God and the celestial court; and is no longer in the hands of the exorcist team. However,, according to certain ancient exorcism teachings, However once a demonic spirit spiri t has been removed from a victim’s vi ctim’s body, body, the spirit entity must either be: • Driven Away: specically sent to a particular place for relocation, away from the victim and their family, • Incarcerated: conned and imprisoned within a certain containment area, or • Immediately Executed: depending on the nature and specic details of its crime. When removing any type of demonic spirit from an person’s body, body, it is extremely important that the Christian exorcist always maintain an exceptionally strong spiritual connection with God. This is because their spiritual authority and divine seniority as a child of light must always be maintained throughout the ritual, especially when they are performing the Binding and Removing stage. If the possessing demonic spirit has previously established a more powerful energetic connection within the surrounding environment than the exorcist team, then the individuals trying to bind and remove the malevolent spirit will have a dicult time. This is often ofte n because the team either lacks the proper faith and belief to do so, or have a spiritually weaker connection with God’s authoritative powers. This lack of faith can often place the exorcist team in physical, mental, and spiritual risk. Simply put, if you don’t really believe that the spirit will depart, and completely trust that God is supporting your actions–then don’t “try” to perform an exorcism. This is why three days of prayer and fasting is mandatory in order to prepare the exorcist team for this type of powerful spiritual battle. Additionally Additionall y, before binding and removing a spirit entity entit y from a victim’s body, it is important to remember that sometimes the energetic presence of the entity is only a manifestation of deeper unresolved issues still existing within the victim’s body, body, mind, and spirit. Although the victim may have unconsciously given seniority to an energetic presence that is currently not their own, and has previously surrendered a certain degree of control of their life to this dominant spirit entity,, the sudden energetic break-away and spiritual freedom entity created from its removal can oftentimes result in the powerful release of pre-existing suppressed negative self-depreciating emotions. Many times this unconscious energetic release will further lock or even seal these negative energetic patterns into place within the victim’s victim’ s body. body. This is the primary reason why after an exorcism is performed, it is important to refer the victim out to professional counseling with a trained psychotherapist who has been specically trained to handle these types of supernaturall spirit-based encounters. supernatura 191
#5: Knowing If The Evil Spirit Is Gone
When a demonic entity is vacating the premises, always ask for a Sign of Departure. This important demonstration demonstration veries that the spirit entity has indeed left its claim on the host’s body, and is vacating the victim’s residence. Therefore just before ending the Binding and Removal part of the th e exorcism ritual, request proof of the spirit’s departure by facing f acing the victim, raising your voice and loudly repeating the following: Obtaining Proof of Departure I charge you evil spirit, deceiver of the human race to forever leave this place. This person is now sealed from on high, And their body, body, mind, and spirit is God’s holy holy temple. They are the living property of the true God Almighty, Almighty, the creator of heaven and earth. I request a sign of your departure, and proof that you have submitted – not to me – But to God alone — who now requires you to demonstrate and verify your departure from his holy place and from these sacred grounds. Depart now and never return, In the name of Jesus Christ – be forever gone!
Sometimes after a request for Proof of Departure, the lights will icker or an image of a radiant ball of light will suddenly manifest and move through the center ce nter of the room– exiting the house through the side wall. Other times car alarms will start beeping outside the home, etc. As one example, during the middle of 2007 I was dating my wife Erika, who had left Brazil in order to come and stay with me for three months. During this rst visit, we both suddenly heard a loud pounding noise coming from within one of the walls of the bedroom. I realized that this was the sound of a demon making its Announcement, Announcement, so I immediately hooked up with the radiant spiritual power of God and quickly banished it from the house in the name of Jesus Christ. However,, a month later when Erika and I were sleeping, However she again heard a loud pounding noise suddenly come from the area of my altar; which was at that time located underneath the back bedroom window. Immediately after that strong pounding noise, another loud banging sound came from behind the wall located just above our heads. Believe it or not, even though I am a light-sleeper, light-sleeper, I actually slept through this entire episode of loud wall banging. However, when I awoke the next morning, Erika explained what had happened that previous previou s night, so I called one of my senior Kungfu students whom I had also been training as a Daoist Exorcist, and asked him to immediately come over. When my senior student arrived, we began preparing to exorcise the spirit from my home. While performing the exorcism, we requested a Proof of Departure and suddenly all of the car alarms went o in succession outside my house, and continued for several blocks towards the end of the street. I remember at that time thinking that this was a really cool manifestation of a spirit vacating someone’s premises. A few months later, after Erika returned back to Brazil, I was working on the computer late one night, writing my 192
The Victim’s Unrepentant Behavior Main Reasons Why a Spirit Will Not Leave the Victim’s Body
The Victim’s Unwillingness to Change Behavior
The Possession is Multidimensional Figure 1.192. The three main reasons why a demonic spirit will refuse to leave the victim’s physical body.
book, Daoist Exorcism: Encounters With Sorcerers, Ghosts, Spirits, and Demons. Suddenly, a loud pounding sound came from inside the wall cabinet located next to where I was working. I remember at that time saying out loud, “Wow, it is so cool how you guys can all aect solid matter in this way.” Right after saying that, I reached my hands up towards the heavens, connected with the divine power of God, and immediately banished banish ed the spirit from my house in the name of Jesus Chris Christ. t. I then proceeded to continue writing my book. After a malevolent spirit has left the depleted body of a host, or a particular residence, there is a distinct energetic shift that allows all of the people involved in the exorcism to understand that the supernatural struggle is nally over. However, there are certain times when a ghost, spirit, or demonic entity will simply refuse to leave the victim’s body or their residence. This situation will sometimes occur because of the following three conditions (Figure 1.192): • Unrepentant Behavior: If the victim has created an “evil state” due to their previous deviant actions, and is completely unrepentant in their behavior or their conscious thoughts and actions, the demonic spirit may have a stronger foot-hold on the person’s core-self. In this type of reprobate condition, because of their un-repented heart and mind, the demonic entity has the right to access and possess the individual or their home. All true repentance brings a person’s hidden thoughts and actions to light; and allows the individual an opportunity to change and transform their negative imprinted patterns and choose to be born again into a dierent spiritual state of mind. This spiritual transformation is accomplished by “intercepting karma,” and by being consciously accountable accountable for all of their thoughts, deeds, and actions. In ancient times it was believed that a haunting or possessing spirit could sometimes be acting as an “avenger of wrongs,” and choosing to inict onto certain individuals “righteous punishment” for their previous misdeeds (see the haunting story of young Tibetan girl in Chapter 10, pages 92-93; and the possession story about the young British man in India, in Chapter 3, page 36). This is why during the Interroga Interrogation tion and Investigation stage of an exorcism (used in order to ascertain the possessing spirit’s true name, rank, and the specic reason why it is causing the particular situation), if it is determined that the demonic oppression (psychic assault and harassment) or possession itself is of karmic consequence, then no type of exorcistic application will prove relief.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
A Demonic Demonic Spirit (Fallen Angel)
Energetic Cord connected to the Demonic Spirit
Right Lung
Left Lung
The Victim’s Three Bodies (Physical Body Energy Body, & Spirit Body)
Heart Liver
Spleen Right Kidney Reproductive Organs
Left Kidney
Figure 1.193. In order to remove the toxic residue and evil energetic effects of a demonic spirit, the exorcist must sever and remove the powerful energetic cord that is still connected to the victim’s three bodies (i.e., their physical body, energy body, body, and spirit body).
• Unwillingness to Change Behavior: All spiritual trans-
formation is energetically rooted in the true desire to change physical, emotional, and mental patterns. Therefore if the victim is unwilling to change their behavior patterns, then the spirit entity will have a stronger resistance due to its energetic attachment to the person’s obsessive negative core patterns. • The Possession is Multidimensional: Sometimes a demonic spirit will have a multidimensional attachment connected to the victim’s life; often anchored and rmly rooted in several emotional and mental areas at once. For example, if there is a demonic cluster existing within the victim’s body (i.e., several demonic entities all existing at once), the main demonic force is usually a General, and must therefore be addressed rst. This ruling spirit will usually have a controlling inuence over the other spirit entities inhabiting the victim’s body, who are considered to be the General’s spirit soldiers, or “minor demons.” Treating and Rebuilding The Recovering Victim
In the nal stages of an exorcism, right after removing the demonic spirit, the exorcist will then begin treating and energetically rebuilding the recovering victim’s three bodies. This important restoration process is accomplished by quickly qui ckly disconnecting and removing all remaining energetic cords that are still attached from the demonic spirit to the victim’s three bodies (Figure 1.193). The removal of these energetic cords will free the victim’s body,, mind, and spirit from any furth body further er spirit spiritual ual oversh overshadowi adowing ng and malevolent inuence associated with the demonic realm. It will additionally ensure that the victim’s physical body no longer acts as an energetic doorway to the departed demonic entity. The longer the demon was allowed to stay and work inside the victim’s physical body, the stronger it energetically fused with the victim’s vi ctim’s energy body and spirit body. body. Therefore without any form of spiritual intercession, the energies of both the victim and demonic spirit will eventually fuse, and this energy could then transform into a Composite Being. This is why it is important for the exorcist to spiritually clean and energetically purify the victims physical body, energy body, and spirit body after the demonic spirit has left. This cleansing process can be accomplished by doing the following:
• Preparation: Begin by having the entire exorcism team perform the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23-26). Then after the
Third Invocation, focus their attention on gathering God’s radiant white light into their lower abdomens. abdom ens. At this time, they should imagine and feel this t his divine light energizing their three bodies, and maintain this image until they all feel that they are completely full of God’s radiant light. • Purication: Next, the exorcist team will go to the side of the victim’s body and extend their hands several feet above the victim’s head and begin raking the ngers of their hands through the person’s external energy eld. As they continue to do this, they must visualize purging and removing all of the negative energy contained within wi thin the person’s energetic elds, and imagine disposing this energy deep inside the radiant core of the planet. • Energizing The Physical Body: Body: It is important, especially after an exorcism, to rebuild the victim’s three bodies with God’s divine light, and visualize it transforming into a bright radiant energy eld. Therefore right after purging the victim’s three bodies, the exorcism team will raise their hands up towards heaven and visualize connecting with the radiant power of God. As they visualize this heavenly power owing into their bodies and out their hands, they will then begin to imagine and visualize emitting bright radiant energy into the victim’s physical body. As the exorcist team continues to hold this visualization, they should also imagine the victim’s vi ctim’s internal organs and tissues becoming completely cleansed, puried, and transformed by the divine washing and purifying power of God’s radiant light. • Energizing The Energy Body: After a few minuets, the team will begin to emit divine energy into the victim’s energy body; enveloping its entire energetic matrix, and visualizing it transforming into radiant light through the healing power of God’s illuminating light. • Energizing The Spirit Body: Finally, the team will begin to emit divine energy into the victim’s spirit body, enveloping the entire spiritual matrix of their eternal soul, and visualizing it transform through the radiant power of God’s illuminating healing light. 193 19 3
Figure 1.194. Re-energizing and rebuilding the victim’s three bodies using the radiant light of the Divine Waterfall.
• The Divine Waterfall: Once the victim’s three bodies
have been cleansed, puried and recharged, the exorcist team will reach up towards the heavens and imagine connecting with and pulling down a powerful radiant cord of divine healing light from God’s throne. As this powerful energy descends into the sacred sanctuary room, visualize the light descending through the center of the patient’s body and energetically activating their brain, heart and lower abdomen (Figure 1.194). In this application, one hand of each of the members of the exorcist team should be positioned in front of the victim’s lower abdomen; while the other palm should be facing the top of their head. This is done in order to rebuild the depleted life force energy, and restore the eternal soul’s spiritual connections with God, which have also become depleted during the demonic possession. • Ending the Treatment: After several minutes, end the Divine Waterfall treatment by enveloping the victim’s three external energy elds, and then sealing their three bodies with divine divine light (Figure 1.195). 1.195). The Final Closure For The Recovering Victim
A Christian will traditionally begin an exorcism ritual by rst purifying the sacred space and then removing the possessing demonic spirit. Then after removing the demonic spirit and treating and rebuilding the victim’s three bodies, the exorcist team will nally end the ritual by audibly incanting a powerful scripture over the victim’s body, then closing and sealing the sacred space. This is done in order to remove any and all of the internal toxic debris that may m ay still exist within the victim’s body, mind, and spirit; as well as to dissolve any remaining energetic portals left inside the victim’s body by the demonic entity. This Final Closure is an important spiritual application, and is audibly incanted as a divine Benediction (Holy Blessing), performed through external sound resonation. This nal divine Benediction ritual is described as follows: • To formally end the ritual, the exorcist team will begin by standing a few feet away away from from the victim, and audibly recite powerful scripture prayer incantations into the victim’s body. It is important that these holy scriptures be specic to the victim’s personal spiritual belief and have deep meaning and signicant heart and mind inuence. 194 19 4
Figure 1.195. End the treatment by emitting radiant healing light into the victim’s three bodies.
The powerful resonance created from hearing these holy scriptures being projected into their three bodies by the exorcist team will quickly strip away any any and all remaining forms of energetic imprinting that may be left inside the victim’s body by the possessing spirit. • In the Final Closure, when performing the ending of the exorcism, each of the team members will stand towards towards the right, left, and center of the victim’s seated body. • Then, while holding Holy Water in his left hand, the main exorcist will look deep into the victim’s three bodies and imagine it dividing into three dierent levels of sp ace (i.e., a Physical Level, and Energetic Level and a Spiritual Level). Next, after inhaling and visualizing gathering God’s divine healing energy into their lower abdomens, all three members of the exorcist team will extend their hands over the victim’s body repeat the following Benediction Prayer. The words of this Closing Benediction prayer should be powerfully spoken, and each of the specic words pro jected deep into the energetic space existing between the cells and tissues of the recovering victim’s body: The Lord God Almighty, Almighty, the creator of all human life, Who in his mercy has graciously rescued and delivered you from the malevolent hands of evil tormentors; May he now safeguard you and your dwelling space, And keep you free from all harm. harm. Grant old Lord, that the spirit of iniquity no longer have power over this your child. And at your command, allow the goodness goodness and peace of your most Holy Spirit enter into them now, so that they may no more know the evil one — because the spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ is within them, and he lives and reigns within their hearts and minds forever. In the name of Jesus Christ we pray. Amen – so be it – thy will be done. done.
This is but one example of a Final Closure statement used in an exorcism; what is most important is that the exorcist team choose a nal Benediction (Blessing) according to the victim’s personal spiritual belief. • After speaking the Closing Benediction, the exorcist will dip the rst two ngers of his right hand into the Holy
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Water and immediately draw the sign of the Cross (“ +”) over the area of the the victim’s Third Third Eye (Figure (Figure 1.196). This nal Closing Seal concludes the exorcism ritual. It should be noted that sometimes a victim’s “Mouth of God” (the area located at the base of the skull) is additionally anointed with Holy Water that has been created from distilling a special tincture constructed from the herb Mugwort and Holy Water. This tincture is often used to seal the Mouth of God area, and protect the victim from any returning demonic spirits. #6: Additional Precautions Needed
Having undergone a demonic possession, the victim has suered through extreme physical, mental, and emotional torment, and the energetic connections existing between their body,, mind, and spirit tend to be weakened. This extremely body extremely vulnerable state tends to also weaken the spiritual connection existing within the victim’s heart and mind, which sometimes makes subsequent possession by rogue spirits much easier. Therefore additional care and precautions may be needed. The following are some examples of “aftercare” used to help a recovering demonic possession victim adjust back into society: • A Cleansing Bath: After the exorcism, have someone run a cleansing bath for the victim. Then imprint a white beeswax candle with a divine protective protective prayer prayer and and conconnect the sacred energy of its radiant ligh t to the center of all six directions (i.e., the four walls, plus the ceiling and the oor), and place it in the bathroom (Figure 1.197). Next place consecrated Exorcism Salt inside the bath water. Right after that, reach your left hand up towards the heavens and visualize energetically connecting with the throne of God. Then place your right hand over the bath water and visualize lling it with the radiant light of God, while, repeating the following prayer: The holy name of God Almighty, always creates and transforms; binding and removing demons, Protecting life, and guarding the body. His holy light drives away all evil and dissolves all malevolent ghosts. He saves our lives through Jesus Christ and protects all of his people. God’s most holy spirit, always observes and responds to all of the changes in the world. Providing wisdom and purifying our hearts and minds. He makes our mind and heart tranquil, and helps to stabilize our spirit so that our soul will not be lost. Rest in God’s never-ending love, Rest in God’s unstoppable power, Rest in God’s most radiant light; in the name of Jesus Christ I pray–Amen.
(1)
(4)
(3)
(2)
Figure 1.196. Dip the rst two ngers into Holy Water, and draw the image of a cross over the victim’s forehead (Third Eye).
Figure 1.197. Light a white beeswax purication candle and place it in a bowl of Holy Salt next to where you sleep at night.
The exorcist or one of his assistants should take the clothes and place them inside a large plastic bag. Then pour some of the consecrated Exorcism Salt inside the bag, and shake the bag three times. Right after that, place the victim’s old clothes into the washing machine. If the demonic possession was considered to be a powerful one, then place the victim’s clothes inside a paper bag and then burn both the paper bag as well as the victim’s clothes. • Smudge the House: While the victim is bathing, burn plenty of Frankincense incense; and walk around the house, speaking a cleansing prayer dedicated to bring healing and new life to the victim, the room, and the house where they are currently living. Starting with the sacred sanctuary room (i.e., room where the exorcism ritual was performed), work your way throughout the entire house. The following is but one example of a cleansing prayer that has been combined with holy scriptures, and is spoken after an exorcism: You, your body, and this home,
have all been cleansed and puried by the spirit of the Living God.
Now have the victim undress and completely submerge themself inside the purication water inside the bathtub. • Cleaning Their Garments: Garments: Have a clean set of clothes set out for the victim, and ask them to leave their old clothes outside the bathroom door.
Because you have placed your hope in t he Lord He will renew your strength. You will soar on wings like eagles, and will run yet not grow weary; you will walk and not be faint. 195 19 5
When you pass through the waters, The Lord God will be with you; and when you pass through the rivers, even the waves will not sweep over you.
When you walk through the re, you will not be burned;
and neither will the ames set you ablaze. In the name of Jesus Christ we pray. so shall it be done - Amen.
• Purify Their Bedroom: Once the energy within the sacred
sanctuary room becomes still, light a new clean white beeswax purication candle; and dedicate it to the the divine divine protective powers of God the Father, Jesus Christ the Son, and the Holy Spirit. The room where the exorcism was performed should have this type of prayer candle burning in it day and night; at least for a complete cycle of the Moon (28-Days); and no images should be placed in this room during this entire lunar cycle. • Prepare the Protection Charm: While the victim is still inside the purication bath water, the exorcist will energetically imprint a sacred sigil charm for the victim to carry and sleep with. When imprinting the protection amulet, the specic image and pattern on the outside of the charm should reect the prayer that was spoken when activating it for divine protection (Figure (Figure 1.198). • Presenting the Protection Charm: As soon as the victim comes out of the purication bath, dresses, and enters into the hallway, the exorcist will meet them and present them with the protection charm. Right after that, the exorcist will inform the victim that this special charm should be worn at all times, day and night. Because this special protection charm was specically created to protect their body, mind, and spirit, it will allow them to quickly recover, and additionally strengthen their personal energetic boundary system. Therefore for the time being, this protection charm should never be removed; and the victim must eat, sleep, and shower with it on. Right after informing the victim of this, the exorcist should also explain that it is important that the victim continue to wear this protection charm for at least one complete cycle of the Moon (28-Days). • Feed the Victim: The exorcist will now motion to a family member to lead the victim into the kitchen and feed them. However,, because the victim will be in an extremely vulHowever nerable condition for the next few days, it is important that they not be allowed to leave the house or receive many visitors. • Rearrange the Victim’s Bedroom: While they are eating, the residence of the house should completely rearrang rearrangee the victim’s bedroom; changing the positions of all of the pictures, the bed, and dresser, etc. This important shift energetically alters the previous imprinting currently maintained within the victim’s subconscious mind, and allows them to begin their new life with a clean-slate. Additionally, any images or statues that were originally placed inside the house at the time of the possession 196
Figure 1.198. Imprint a sacred Protection Charm for the victim.
should be ritually cleansed with holy water. If the family is of a particular particul ar religion, then a round of prayer prayer,, scripture recitation, and/or the playing of sacred worship music should occur each day inside the house–again for at least one complete cycle of the Moon (28-Days). The reason why this continued time-line is so important, is because the spiritual sound resonance caused from playing this sacred worship music or repeating divine prayer imprints the cellular structures of the oor, walls, and ceiling of the house, making it extremely dicult for the demonic entity to return. • Have The Victim Rest: After eating, the victim should go and sleep in the newly arranged bedroom for awhile, in order to regain their strength. While sleeping, the exorcist or one of his assistants should watch over the victim, and monitor all of their actions. It is important to now bring the white beeswax purication candle from the bathroom into the victim’s bedroom, place it in a bowl of consecrated Exorcism Salt, and leave it burning by their night table all through the night. Right after that, there should be a white consecrated beeswax candle burning in the the victim’s victim’s room every night while they sleep, at least le ast for the next 9 days. This provides a stable security for the victim’s heart and mind, and facilitates a greater spiritual peace during their recovery time. Additionally, it is a good idea to also have a bowl of Holy Water placed under the victim’s bed each night for the next 9 days. The Holy Water is used in order to remove any psychic resonance that was created within their bedroom during the possession time. It is important to note that if the room where the exorcism ritual was performed was also the victim’s personal bedroom, then additional precautions should be taken. For example, after the Final Closure–once the energy within the sacred sanctuary room becomes quiet–light a new cleansing candle and dedicate it to the divine protective powers of God the Father, Jesus Christ the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Then leave a consecrated prayer candle burning in the victim’s bedroom day and night; for at least for one complete cycle of the Moon (28-Days). Again, make sure that no images are placed inside the bedroom during this entire lunar cycle.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Imprinting An Amulet With Divine Light The skill of energetically imprinting things using divine prayer was previously explained in Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 43 (pages 318-320). The biblical reference used to support this type of healing and protection application was originally mentioned in the New Testament (Acts 19:11–12); and corresponded to how certain handkerchiefs that the Apostle Paul had merely touched were carried carri ed to the sick, in hopes that people would be healed of certain diseased conditions. These same handkerchiefs were additionally used for the banishment of evil spirits, and to quickly quickly restore restore the spiritual spiritual integrity of a person’s heart (emotions) and mind (thoughts). This is the scriptural basis for energetically imprinting a powerful protection prayer inside a special stone, charm, or cloth given to a recovering victim of demonic possession. Because this ancient Christian healing application has been known to be extremely eective to ward o certain evil spirits, as well as to banish most lower level types of energetic parasites and spiritual predators, I will describe one of the popular methods that can often be used when creating such an important spiritual tool. 1. Preparation: Begin from a seated posture, close your eyes and perform the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23-26). After performing the Third Invocation, focus on gathering the radiant light of God into your lower abdomen. Next, imagine and feel God’s divine light energizing your three bodies (physical body, energy body, body, and spirit body); then hold and maintain maintain this image until you feel that all three of your bodies are full of God’s radiant radia nt light. 2. Imprinting the Protective Charm: Next choose an item that you wish to energetically imprint and hold it in your left hand (for example, a Saint Michael the Archangel protection amulet). Next raise your left hand and the amulet up towards the heavens, and imagine energetically connecting it with the radiant light shining from the Throne of God. Maintain this position for a moment, and then imagine and visualize that you are standing in the presence of God Almighty, the creator of heaven and earth. In your heart and mind, humbly ask to receive God’s divine permission and guidance to proceed in the imprinting ritual. Once you feel that permission has been granted, proceed to the next step. • Create: Now visualize a powerful energetic cord of light descending from God’s throne, and falling into the center of your uplifted left palm, and slowly lower your hand to chest level. Feel this divine light penetrating and completely saturating the Saint Michael the Archangel protection amulet that you are seeking to energetically imprint as a healing and protection tool (Figure 1.199). With focused imagination, visualize this radiant item being completely lled and overowing with God’s indestructible powerful light. • Feel: Next experience the energetic vibration of this luminous item as it rests within your left hand, and feel its pulsating, radiant vibration ripple throughout the room. Know, understand, believe, and arm that this is a powerful spiritual tool sanctioned through the divine authority of God Almighty.
(1) Create (Impregnate with the Divine Power of God)
(2) Feel (Experience its Radiant Quality)
(3) Imprint (Say the Divine Protection Prayer)
(4) Activate (In the name of Jesus Christ) Figure 1.199. The four properties of energy used in order to imprint a Protection Amulet with divine spiritual light.
• Imprint: Now speak and imprint a protective energetic
thought-form inside the amulet. This can be accomplished by repeating the following words of spiritual power contained within the following protective prayer: “I your divine servant--------by your holy authority -
do today ll this protective charm with your blinding radiant light and most terrifying holy power. By the unstoppable spirit of God Almighty, do I claim divine sanctuary and complete protection, for the person possessing this sacred amulet. The spirit of God protects them, mighty shield of God shelters them; And His powerful angels keep keep them safe from all physical, mental, and s piritual harm. All ghosts and evil spirits, Quickly run away from His radiant light
For the erce and powerful spirit of God will show no mercy should you choose to violate His divine protection command”
• Activate: Finally, spiritual spiritually ly Activate the energetic pro-
tection amulet by saying the following: “In the name of Jesus Christ, I commission Saint Michael the Archangel to protect and remove All evil thought-forms, ghosts, and spirit spirit entities which enter into the room and seek to harm this precious child of God. Amen—So Be It”
3. Presenting the Protective Charm: Now that you have
energetically imprinted and spiritually activated the Saint Michael the Archangel Protection Amulet, its illuminating power is eective on all three realms (i.e., the physical realm, energetic realm, and spirit realm–and will serve as a powerful spiritual tool used to protect the recovering victim’s three bodies (the physical body, energy body and spirit body). All that remains is to present it as a gift as soon as the victim comes out of the purication bath, dresses, and enters into the hallway. 197 19 7
Advice For The Recovering Victim
After a victim has been through an exorcism, they may often experience a few days of disconcerting turmoil, confusion, and even depression. During this adjustment time, it is important for them to receive plenty of quiet rest and spiritual nurturing. The victim is also encouraged to be surrounded by a strong spiritual support system, one that will stay with the victim until they nally regain their physical, mental, emotional, and spiritual equilibrium. However,, if after a few days the victim is not making any However improvement towards recovery, the exorcist or some member of his team may sometimes have to refer the healing person out to a priest, psychotherapist, or even a nutritionist for further evaluation, treatment, and additional therapy. Whenever there has been any type of serious negative energetic patterning introduced into the physical body, there is always the potential that an “energetic shadow” associated ass ociated with the original trauma may still exist within the heart and mind of the victim. This subconscious patterning can often remain deeply imprinted within both the victim’s energy body and spirit body,, even after the body the exorcism exorcism has has been successfully performed. In order to eradicate the possibility of any type of post-exorcism stress-disorder pattern from manifesting within the recovering victim, it is essential that the person be taught how to address and positively transform any remaining suppressed thoughts or detrimental feelings surrounding the past encounter into healing light. Many times these negative thoughts and feelings are connected with the victim’s low self-esteem, and the internal belief of having failed in not being strong enough to successfully ward-o the possessing demonic spirit. In order to mentally, emotionally, and spiritually rebuild the victim, the exorcist should provide them with certain “homework.” Some of the best advice that can be given to the recovering victim will include the following (Figure 1.200): • Remain Triumphant Triumphant and Positive: Have a positive, cheerful attitude. Within the three realms (physical, energetic, and spirit) the old statement “like attracts a ttracts like” directs the ow of energy. Therefore a positive attitude with great appreciation will generally build a strong positive energy eld within your living environment. This in turn will attract more positive types of spirit entities into your life. This is why, whenever possible, try to maintain a harmonious balance between your mind (thoughts) and your heart (emotions); and especially strive to keep your emotional side in check and not let it become prone to outbursts of anger. • Avoid Bad Company: Avoid being in the company of highly negative people, or going to places that are energetically dark and negative. Negative individuals and energetically dark places (i.e., bars, gambling houses, brothels, etc.) can not not only deplete your life force energy and drain you, but simply being around them can sometimes make a secondary spirit possession occur much easier, especially right after a recuperating victim has previous suered through a demonic possession. This same theory goes for haunted places that are naturally known to contain earthbound ghosts and negative spirit entities. For example, all hospitals, re198
Remain triumphant, cheerful, and Positive - especially at home. Avoid the company of negative negative people or going to negative places. Advice For The Recovering Victim After an Exorcism
Remind yourself that you have already been victorious in overcoming evil. Be watchful and constantly practice spiritual discernment. Continuelly protect your heart and mind by choosing to consciously forgive and heal.
Figure 1.200. Advice for a recovering victim–after an exorcism.
tirement homes, asylums, prisons, cemeteries, morgues, and certain seedy bars tend to be a gathering haven for earthbound ghosts. • Maintain Your Decision To Heal: Always remember that you have freewill, and that you are the master of your own life and destiny desti ny.. Therefore, you do not have hav e to allow another spirit entity to adversely inuence or overpower your personal will, no matter how aggressive it appears to be. Remember that even God respects our personal personal will, and chooses not to do anything that would go against it. Because only evil spirits and emotionally unstable individuals may attempt to overpower your will, do not succumb to such vile eorts. Assert your personal will over any form of dark spiritual energy, energy, and command that it begone according to the divine authority you have been given through your chosen faith and spiritual lineage. Always remember the New Testament scripture James 4:7, which states: Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist Satan [the Accuser], and he will ee from you. • Remember That You Have Already Overcome Evil: It
is important that you always carry the divine protection charm that was given to you by the exorcist and his team. This personal protection amulet will constantly remind you that you have already overcome evil, having hav ing currently lived through an exorcism. You may also choose to carry some other form of religious object that you believe will additionally assist you in maintaining God’s divine protection. For example, a spiritually charged St. Benedict’s Medal is sometimes used to help protect someone of the Catholic faith against demonic assault and repossession (Figure 1.201). • Be Watchful: Always practice spiritual discernment (in Christian contexts, this is intuitive perception in the absence of judgment, with an idea of obtaining spiritual direction and understanding). understanding). For example, if an evil spirit is present you can energetically sense this, as your body will suddenly react in a dierent way than when you are in the presence of a divine spirit. Sometime these higher spirits come with familiar odors (e.g., good spirits-sugar cookies, incense, and roses; bad spirits-rotten meat, burnt wood, and cat urine). Therefore learn how to distinguish the dierence between the two.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
• Protect Yourself by Choosing to Consciously Forgive: As previously mentioned in The Hidden Teachings Vol. 1,
Chapter 35, pages 223-227, with true forgiveness comes new hope for the future, as well as peace of heart and mind. However, the process of forgiving someone is often an ongoing procedure, which has many levels and dierent stages associated within it. In the act of forgiveness, we choose to no l onger waste our lives obsessively identifying with and dwelling on a certain part of our past that we cannot change. The act of forgiveness has to do with bringing us back to the “living “livi ng moment” (here and now), allowing us to consciously choose to return back to the radiant perceptions of our true spiritual self. This True True Self internally internall y arises from the illuminating power of God’s holy spirit, which dwells inside each and every one of us. In this living moment, we have the power to consciously choose what we give our life-force attention to. It is from this spiritually awakened state that we give our creative power to the guiding force of the Holy Spirit, and are able to ask for a deeper and more profound relationship with God in our lives. True forgiveness is not an agreement with or an approval of the hurtful misbehavior of others, or even of ourselves. Nor is it an invitation for any type of violation or misbehavior to be repeated. Because we do not have the power to change what has happened to ourselves or to others, forgiveness oers everyone the opportunity to remove old feelings of blame, guilt, shame, etc. from our lives. These destructive emotions are simply various internal strategies that were established many years ago via our acquired ego. They were created in order to give us a false sense of power by feeling bad about something, or by consciously choosing to hate some person, place, or thing because of a certain action. This negative pattern not only creates and energetically feeds the false identity that surrounds the incident, but it also creates a false conditional self, that shows the ego the importance about being “right.” At this point, what is hated is then valued, and the individual subconsciously sacrices their life-force and physical health by living a life focused on animating their “distress.” In other words, by consciously choosing to feel bad about a hurtful part of their past, they continue to keep the old memory alive and energetically functioning. Where does this power to dislike or hate a person, place, or thing, or the internally generated distress created through “disgruntled “disgruntled giving” (i.e., giving based on guilt, internally manifesting as a dissatised personal sacrice) come from? It originates from placing our focused attention onto the negative programs created within our hearts and minds via the “cultural trance” (i.e. the inuenced behavioral patterns that unconsciously arise from imprinted and programmed thoughts, feelings, and beliefs, which have oversha overshadowed dowed a person’s spirit). This way of survival-based thinking was learned from parents, society, and even religion. The problem with maintaining these types of overshadowed thought patterns is that any type of personal
Figure 1.201. A spiritually charged St. Benedict’s charm is sometimes used to help protect someone of the Roman Catholic faith against demonic assault and repossession.
sacrice only gives power and importance to the ego – which has a rebounding aect on our spirit. In other words, the very act of “feeling bad about something” and “being right about something” sets into motion specic things that create and feed a false ego based identity, which attaches itself to our heart and mind and keeps this projected illusion from leaving. Once this conditioned internal tension becomes stuck inside our heart and mind in a never-endin never-ending g loop, it subconsciously seeks reinforcement, and searches for further evidence in order to maintain its energetic pattern. In the spiritual law of “like attracts like,” it subconsciously seeks out more of the same. Locked in a never-ending cycle, this pattern of seeking after more of the same continues to energetically feed the “victim - vanity - identity” cycle, which further strengthens its energetic pattern. This old pattern gives the ego all the reasons or excuses that it needs for its False Self to continue to exist. Once set in motion, it will subconsciously prioritize the attention that it needs for obtaining obtaini ng further evidence in its overview and perceptions of this past negative experience. This action leads to spiritual apathy and inactivity in regards to truly living the Christian life that you want, value, and choose (Sloth). Instead of helping you, it i t causes you to exchange your spiritual life as a child of God for worldly blames and endless excuses. This type of spiritual Sloth only leads to internal frustration. The frustration then progresses to anger, and then becomes depression, originating from feelings of “having failed.” In all mystical practices, the “Law of Action” states that when a person takes a deliberate action, he or she naturally gets the result or moves closer to the the result - which occurs through a form of energetic feedback. Which is why in unforgiveness, you attract more of the same unwanted condition, which reinforces the False Identity of being a victim. This This allows the retained retained negative energy energy to survive in the psyche – even though it is i s a self- induced lie. This destructive internal belief about oneself, will then seek to further prioritize the heart and mind’s attention, perception, and experience for reinforcement. All of this occurs at the sacrice of your own life. The simple fact is, no one ever progressed towards what they truly value and choose to create in their life by focusing on what what they do not want. Therefor Thereforee forgiveforgive199 19 9
ness does not mean that you lose your outlook on life, or become ignorant or unaware of any possible violations in the future. It simply frees your heart and mind from a self imposed prison. One does not forgive to manipulate or change others, or even to obtain some type of benet from another. Instead, a person forgives by intelligently choosing to resolve and release these patterns in the radiant light and love of God. It is only by truly freeing yourself from these negative patterns that you are able to become a benecial presence to others. Which is why Jesus often encouraged his disciples to forgive so that you will be forgiven, and to avoid judging others – so that they will not be judged. (Matthew 6:14-15; Mark 11:25-2 11:25-26). 6). Simply put, forgiveness is the refusal to have an “argument with the past” - and to not allow these old stories to cloud your future vision and divine actions. The Difference Between Your Soul and Spirit
Until someone is consciously awakened to their eternal soul’s true spiritual nature, their innate perceptions and intuitive understanding of the spirit realm often remains asleep, inactively closed down and internally shut-o from their body’s life force energy. energy. However, once “awakened,” the radiant spiritual connection that the eternal soul has with the holy spirit of God allows many doors to spring wide open, and invites the born again person’s spirit (heart and mind) to experience a new life, full of wonderment and great inner peace. In the study of Christian mysticism, there is a dierence between a person’s eternal soul and their spirit (acquired thoughts and emotions). In fact, many Christian traditions divide a person’s spirit into two distinctions: the spirit that belongs to the eternal soul (sometimes known as the “Holy Spirit” or “Christ Consciousness”), and the spirit that belongs bel ongs to the acquired ego (often referred to as a person’s vanity). The ego gets its primary existence by arguing – this is the true essence of our acquired “vanity” (manifested as all prideful and self-centered actions). Therefore it is important to note that our vanity is not a “thing,” instead it is a culmination of our personal life-force energy expressed in all of our selsh, survival based behaviors. To choose to live a life l ife as a Christian, one has to be willing wil ling to protect their spiritual life and to also promote its radiant transformations within the body, mind, and spirit. In other words, to love your life as a child of God is to choose to have it thrive in the radiant spiritual light of God’s divine love. Whenever you exchange your old life and focused attention for something you consider to be of greater spiritual value, the internal connection with your eternal soul shifts, awakens to a deeper understanding, and makes greater gains towards divine enlightenment enlightenment.. However, whenever you sacrice your life for old stories, excuses, lies, and memories, and retain the old identities created from these past experiences, you allow something of lesser value to take the place of your life potential, which injures your spiritual connection to your eternal soul. The intimate spiritual connection that you have with your eternal soul can only be injured by you alone; nothing and no one can separate you from this holy connection. In other words, as a Christian your spirit (thoughts and feelings) can become upset, yet if your soul rests in Christ’s divine love, 200
the internal peace of God quickly returns and pacies your troubled heart and mind via the Holy Spirit. Like an observer, the eternal soul simply regards everything as experience. It knows, understands, and believes that there is a divine plan for you in this life – and it rests and emphatically trusts in this great wisdom. Therefore the eternal soul does not judge judge - this action instead is a product product of the acquired ego and its wounded spirit (i.e., its pride and vanity). Such actions continually limit our spiritual growth and evolution. In relation to our intrinsic values, the eternal soul does however notice “congruence” (i.e., harmony and compatibility) – or the lack of such harmony and compatibility – as well as our “coherence” (being logically consistent). Therefore if someone is incongruent or incoherent with their intrinsic values, then the eternal soul will seek to lower its expressions of existence existe nce in order to return itself back to the integrity of harmony and compatibility. This often results in inner-battles inner-batt les occurring between the destructive and creative orientations of a person’s spiritual heart and mind. When the eternal soul unites its perceptions with the divine radiant nature of the Holy Spirit, it is suddenly free to experience life through the open perceptions and greater awareness of God’s divine will. However, when the soul is under the inuence of the ego-based vanity – fed by the “cultural trance” – it becomes trapped in the hellish prison of continual upset, obsessing over false identities, and suering over things that once occurred in the past. Forgiveness takes away the true power that a person has invested towards creating personal upset, false identities, and obsessing over past suerings. When this power powe r is redirected back towards a person’s spiritual life, it can be used for the higher creative cultivation of the soul. One of the main reasons why as Christians we are encouraged to pray for other people, is so that we can quickly remove all troubling thoughts and feelings away from our acquired spirit (our ego and vanity). This allows the eternal soul to return our spiritual heart and mind back to the open and receptive state of our divine observer. observer. Which is why after a victim has received receive d an exorcism, and their previously possessed spirit (heart and mind) has been freed to again consciously operate within the world, they are encouraged to pursue a spiritual walk. Once they rmly root their heart and mind in the promises expressed through the holy scriptures, and connect them with the divine lineage associated with these sacred writings, their eternal soul can establish a more solid relationship with the holy spirit of God. As human beings, we possess a spiritual subconscious that interconnects our eternal soul with the holy spirit of God. Therefore in the spirit realm, mankind is considered to be more of an “ospring” than a creation. Which is why the spiritual inuence of our eternal soul is responsible for molding, rening, and empowering our three bodies, (i.e., our physical body, energetic and spirit body), and is also responsible for bringing about what we think about. Once a person spiritually awakens, and their eternal soul becomes self-aware, they are born again into a dierent understanding understand ing of life. This spiritual awareness allows them to become a loving presence in the lives of many people.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Chapter 23. After An Exorcism Once an exorcist team has completed the entire exorcism, before leaving the residence residence it is important for for each member member to perform the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23 through 26). Then, right after the Third Invocation, each member of the team should place special attention on imagining and feeling God’s divine light descending from the heavens and entering through the center core of their body, purifying their three bodies with His divine radia radiant nt cleans cleansing ing power (Figu (Figure re 1.202) 1.202).. Things To Do Before Returning Home
After the exorcist team leaves the victim’s house, they should meet at a neutral space in order to unwind and process the day’s events. Often this is the place where they originally met before driving over to the exorcism. At this time, all the members of the exorcist team should burn all of their notes surrounding surround ing the case. These notes contain energetically imprinted information that can be used as a potential spiritual doorway for the banished spirit entity to return back into the physical realm. Therefore nothing should be kept that contains any pertinent information describing the specic actions and disposition of the demonic entity. Although it is important to keep a diary of all of the expeFigure 1.202. After the Third Invocation, each member riences that happened during the exorcism, and to document of the exorcist team should place special attention on what specically worked and what did not, be careful what imagining God’s divine light descending from the heavens you write in this journal regarding the actual demonic entity. and entering through the center core of their body; purifying their In other words always avoid writing detailed descriptions three bodies with His divine radiant cleansing power. such as its true name, location, method of summoning, etc., which may suddenly create an energetic portal, and provide and allow you to dissolve any remaining energetic cords that a way through which it may return. may still exist between you, the t he victim, and the demonic entity entit y. Next, before any of the members of the exorcist team reEach of the exorcist team members should then take a cleansturn back to their homes, they should all change their clothes, clothe s, ing bath with the consecrated Exorcism Salt, and completely and then place the clothes that they were wearing during the submerge themself in the purication water inside the bathtub. exorcism inside a large plastic bag. Right after that, each mem- In order words, repeat the same purication ritual with the white ber of the team should pour some of the consec consecrated rated Exor Exorcism cism beeswax beeswax cand candle le that was prev previou iously sly used for clea cleansing nsing the vict victim im Salt inside this large plastic bag, and shake it three times. after the exorcism (see Chapter 22, #6: Additional Precautions Things To Do After Returning Home Needed, pages 195-196). Right after taking the cleansing bath, a As soon as each of the exorcist team members return new white beeswax candle that has been previously imprinted home, after entering into their house, they should undress with a powerful prayer dedicated to the protective powers of and place both sets of clothes into the washing machine along God the Father, the compassion of Jesus the Son, and the spiritual with some of the consecrated Exorcism Salt. guidance of the Holy Spirit should be lit and placed by your Next, each team member should shower, dress in new bedside. For the next 9 days, this sacred candle ame should clothe, and proceed directly to their altar table. table . After washing be kept burning burning day and night night where you sleep. their hands in Holy Water, Water, they should light the candles, presIf the demonic possession was extremely powerful, and ent three incense sticks, and then purify all of their exorcism the exorcism quite dramatic, then as an extra precaution each tools with the Holy Water. After the tools have been purged ream member will need to be actively aware and energetically and cleansed, energetically recharge them with the cleansing on-guard during during the next full cycle of the Moon (28-Days). smoke currently rising up from the incense burner. According to ancient teachings, an exorcist should always Immediately after that, each team member should take surround himself with divine light and angelic guardians, espeesp esome of the consecrated Exorcism Salt and rub the areas of cially when returning back to their residence after performing a their hands, forehead (Third Eye), and backs of their neck powerful exorcism. exorcism. As the radiant light of this powerful divine (Mouth of God) to additionally purify and spiritually ground force surrounds and protects the house, it not only keeps the their three bodies. Sometimes after an extremely powerful members of the exorcist team safe, but because it originates encounter, the Mouth of God area is anointed with a tincture from a higher celestial order, the protective energy occasionally composed of mugwort and an d Holy Water Water in order to seal the back smells like fresh owers, incense, or sugar cookies. of the neck, and protect the three bodies from receiving any type After performing an exorcism ritual, some members of of psychic attack from the demonic realm. the exorcist team will additionally choose to wear a special Next, the hands, face, throat, and center diaphragm area protective talisman; and even place certain icons of powerful are washed with the remaining mugwort and Holy Water guardian angels around their sleeping sleepin g quarters in order to ward tincture. This will further cleanse the body, mind, and spirit, o any negative spirit entities that may still be at work. These 201 20 1
Figure 1.203. Tape the above Protection Sigil onto the bed before going to sleep - and leave it there for a complete Lunar Cycle.
Figure 1.204. Invoking the protection of Michael the Archangel, who is commissioned by God to protect the Christian church.
particular protection talismans and guardian images have all been previously previously imprinted with sacred sacred prayers, and carry carry a lot of spiritual power–which can be eectively used against dierent types of psychic attacks originating from demonic forces. Remember, you have just engaged in spiritual warfare, and must take certain precautions, even after returning home. Therefore for the safety of your family and all of your loved ones, in some of the more powerful exorcism cases it is sometimes important for all of the various members of the exorcist team to remain isolated. In particularly powerful exorcisms, it is often best to remain isolated for up to three days after the ritual has been completed. During this time of quiet separation, the members of the exorcist team should remain in prayer and continually give praise and thanksgiving for God’s unfailing grace and mercy. Having showered, washed washe d their bodies with Holy Water, then cleansed and puried all of their exorcist tools, bathed in a cleansing bath, and lit white beeswax candles (one in the bathroom bathroo m and and one in their their sleeping area), each member of the the exorcist team should then shower one last time, dress in new clean clothing, eat a good meal, and get some rest. Just before before going going to sleep, it is important important that that each mem ber of the exorcist team energetically energetically secure their home and sleeping area with a powerful protective sigil, designed to bind and capture any demonic spirits that may enter into their home. This protective sigil must be pasted onto the headboard of each team member’s bed before going to sleep, and left there for a full Lunar Cycle of the Moon (28-Days). This “Binding Demon” sigil must rst be written in dark black ink, and drawn onto a standar standard d 8X10 piece of bright white
paper. The paper is then dedicated to God’s holy protection and instead of being burned in the ame of the white beeswax purication candle, it is anointed with holy water (“ +”) and placed above the headboard of the bed (Figure 1.203). After a few days of rest and recuperation, each member of the exorcist team should meet together and re-evaluate and re-dedicate their divine calling. At this time, their sense perceptions and spiritual intuitions should all be energetically scanned. If any member of the exorcist team nds themselves easily becoming depressed, angry, angry, disoriented, or fearful, they may have picked up an energetic hitchhiker during the ritual which needs to be immediately removed.
202
The Banishing Evil Talisman #1
When returning home after an extremely powerful exorcism, oftentimes the various members of the team may feel internally shaken-up; especially after encountering several hours of malevolent supernatural manifestations. In order to spiritually reclaim peace of heart and mind, each member of the exorcism team will oftentimes additionally perform the following “Banishing Evil” ritual before going to bed. This sacred full-body ve-pointed pentagram Star of Solomon seal invokes the divine protection of Michael the Archangel, who is commissioned by God to protect the church and oversee the safety of His children (Figure 1.204). For many centuries, Christian exorcists have constructed as well as worn these types of protectiv protectivee talismans in order to ward-o all types of evil. When drawn, this powerful banishing seal is traditionally constructed in several stages; ending with the ve-pointed Star of Solomon, with the intersecting six-pointed six-pointed Star of David visualized overlaying the pentagram star pattern.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
When this special pattern is used by Christian mystics to quickly banish and remove any type of psychic attack or malevolent spirit entity, it is performed as follows: • Preparation Preparation:: While facing the direction of the psychic attack, perform the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23 - 26). On the third prayer invocation, imagine pulling a cord of divine light from heaven through the center cent er of your body, and feel it descend deep into the middle of your lower abdomen. • Your Most Secret Name: Next visualize and feel the divine light surround, envelop, and penetrate the “Great Luminous Pearl” which houses your Most Secret Name; currently vibrating within the center of your lower abdomen. Feel your Most Secret Name contained within the center of this Great Luminous Pearl begin to energetically glow, pulse, and radiate its powerful spiritual light, lling your entire body. Imagine and feel this divine light lling and energizing your physical body, energy body and spirit body,, causing your external body external energy energy eld eld to become comcompletely absorbed in bright radiant light. • Your Heart Center: Now visualize the Great Luminous Pearl rising out of your lower abdomen, and ascending up through the center of your body; coming to rest inside the middle of your chest and Heart Center. • The Name of God: Once it reaches your Heart Center, its radiating spiritual light fuses with the divine light of your eternal soul, and the combined energy suddenly illuminates your body’s tissues–and immediately radiates the four Hebrew letters of God’s name over the center of your chest. chest . • Invoking The Heavenly Power of Michael The Archangel: Next visualize Archangel Michael’s divine sigil pattern
manifesting in the center of your Third Eye (Figure 1.205). Then using your right hand, begin at the top of your head and visualize drawing the ve-pointed Star of Solomon in bright red light. As you construct the ve-pointed star according to the ve stage divine seal pattern, repeat the protection prayer used for invoking Archangel Michael’s help (refer back to Figure 1.205). Although this sacred ve pointed pentagram pattern is often related to the Star of Solomon, when drawn in the following manner along with the color red, it is spiritually associated with the radiant protective powers of Archangel Archang el Michael. Right after constructing the ve pointed red pentagram pattern, visualize its bright radiant light illuminating its divine energy throughout your three bodies. • Constructing the White Star of David: Next, use your right hand and visualize drawing the intersecting six-pointed Star of David in bright white light, and imagine its huge image positioned over the red Star of Solomon pentagram pattern (Figure 1.206). Once it has been constructed, repeat the following banishing prayer using a strong commanding voice:
(1-2) “Saint Michael the Archangel, Powerful Warrior of God, Please come to my aid!
Left Side of the Body
(2-3) O Prince of the Heavenly Host! Fight, defend, and protect me from all danger. (3-4) Remove all wickedness and the snares of the Devil! (4-5) May God rebuke Satan, And thrust him back into Hell Along with all Demons and Evil Spirits (5-1) Who prowl about the World Seeking to ruin and devour Your children’s children’s precious souls. In Jesus Name - Amen”
Michael’s Divine Sigil Figure 1.205. For Protection: The right hand is used to create Saint Michael’s Divine Protective Star in bright red light.
“I banish you from this place, in the name of God Almighty! And in the name of Jesus Christ! Yede-Heh- Vahv-Heh, Yede-HehVahv-Heh, An-Doh-Nye, Ah-Glah, Eh-Heh-Yeh, Eh-Heh-Y eh, Shadday!”
Figure 1.206. For Banishment: Surround the bright red Star of Solomon with an intersecting white light Star of David. 203
The Banishing Evil Talisman #2
Although many Christians construct the previous protective talismans rooted in the name of God G od to ward-o all types of evil, some prefer to use the following energetic pattern rooted in the name of Jesus. Both Banishing Evil talisman patterns are extremely powerful and very eective, eectiv e, the only dierence is the person’s personal preference. For example, while the previous pattern utilized the divine protection of God Almighty, the Seal of Solomon, and the Star of David, the following protective pattern uses the divine protection of God through Jesus Christ and two Star of David images, and is performed as follows: • Preparation Preparation:: While facing the direction of the psychic attack, perform the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23 - 26). On the third prayer invocation, imagine pulling a cord of divine light from heaven through the center cent er of your body, and feel it descend deep into the middle of your lower abdomen. • Your Most Secret Name: Next visualize and feel the divine light surround, envelop, and penetrate the “Great Luminous Pearl” which houses your Most Secret Name; currently vibrating within the center of your lower abdomen. Feel your Most Secret Name contained within the center of this Great Luminous Pearl begin to energetically glow, pulse, and radiate its powerful spiritual light, lling your entire body. Imagine and feel this divine light lling and energizing your physical body, energy body and spirit body,, causing your external body external energy energy eld eld to become comcompletely saturated in bright radiant light. • Your Heart Center: Now visualize the Great Luminous Pearl rising out of your lower abdomen, and ascending up through the center of your body; coming to rest inside the middle of your chest and Heart Center. • The Name of God: Once it reaches your Heart Center, its radiating spiritual light fuses with the divine light of your eternal soul, and the combined energy suddenly illuminates your body’s tissues–and immediately radiates the ve He brew letters used for constructing constructing the name of Jesus Christ (Yeshua) (Y eshua) over the center of your chest ches t (Figure 1.207). • Constructing The First Star of David: Next, using your right hand, visualize and draw a six-pointed Star of David around the outside of your three bodies in bright golden light. As you construct this large golden star, visualize the outside lines of this sacred pattern illuminating a bright golden light; while at the same time, the inside of this sacred pattern simultaneously illuminates illuminates a bright white light. The upward pointing triangle should be rooted at the bottom area of your groin, with the tip positioned about six inches above your head; directl directly y inside your Soul Star point (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 11, 11, page 88). The downward pointing triangle should be rooted at the area of your throat, with the tip positioned about six inches under your feet; directly inside your Earth Star point (Figure 1.208). For more information about the Earth Star point, see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter Chapter 12, page 90. • Constructing The Second Star of David: Next use your right hand draw a second, smaller six-pointed Star of David inside the larger Star of David. The upward pointing triangle should be rooted at the area of your navel, with the tip positioned at your Third Eye. At the same time, the downward pointing triangle 204
Figure 1.207. Visualize the Hebrew letters for Jesus Christ (“Yeshua” (“Y eshua” - “I Am Delivers”) forming over the center of your Heart. Soul Star Point
Throat
Groin
Earth Star Point Figure 1.208. Visualize a large golden Star of David forming around the outside of your body.
Third Eye Throat Heart
Navel Groin
Figure 1.209. Visualize a smaller a smaller golden Star of David forming inside the larger golden Star of David.
should be rooted at the area of your heart, with the tip positioned at your groin (Figure 1.209). Once this pattern has been constructed, repeat the following banishing prayer using a deep commanding voice: “I banish you from this place, in the name of God Almighty! And in the name of Jesus Christ! Yede-Heh- Vahv-Heh, Yede-HehVahv-Heh, An-Doh-Nye, Ah-Glah, Eh-Heh-Yeh, Eh-Heh-Y eh, Shadday!”
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Becoming Invisible To The Spirit World
After having performed a powerful exorcism, because the entire team was engaged in serious spiritual warfare, some rest and quiet time is often needed before entering back into the secular world. Depending on how powerful the t he demonic spirit was, and what types of supernatural manifestations they encountered, sometimes additional precautions are warranted. One additional precaution often used after an exorcism requires the application of a special herbal tincture ti ncture specically designed to make the exorcist and his assistants invisible to the spirit realm. When applied correctly co rrectly,, it is said that even the earthbound ghosts and evil spirits will not know where the exorcist is standing. Because of this invisibility, it was often said that no disaster will befall the exorcist or his assistants when they are out and about, running their personal errands after having performed an extremely powerful exorcism. This unique formula originated from a Catholic priest whose main mission in life as a child of God was to work with dierent earthbound ghosts and various spirit entities in order to ease the suering of the people in his town. The herbal formula was specically designed to prevent a person’s three bodies from being psychically attacked and energetically vampired by ghosts, spirits and people. It was often applied by the priest right after spending a large amount of time in isolated prayer and then suddenly having to leave the spiritual sanctuary and interact with people of the secular world. What you will need in order to construct this special invisible spray is the following ingredients: • 1/4 -pound of anise seeds (Figure 1.210) • 1- container of Holy Water (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 31) • 1- glass bowl or ceramic pot • 1- stove • 1- dark glass spray bottle 1. The Preparation: Begin by sitting comfortably in a chair
with both feet on the oor, hands resting on your thighs, eyes closed, and the tongue resting on your upper palate, behind your teeth. Close your eyes, and breat breathe he natura naturally lly through the lower abdomen; allowing the body, mind, and spirit to settle into a quiescent state of relaxation. Next, purify the space where you are about to perform the construction ritual by performing the Pulling Down the Heavens and the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see 23 - 26). Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23 • Connecting With Heaven: On the third prayer invocation, imagine pulling a cord of divine light from heaven through the center of your body bod y, and feel it descend desc end deep into the middle of your lower abdomen. • Your Most Secret Name: Next visualize and feel the divine light surround, envelop, and penetrate the Great Luminous Pearl which houses your Most Secret Name; currently vibrating within the center of your lower abdomen. Feel your Most Secret Name contained within the center of this Great Luminous Pearl begin to energetically glow, pulse, and radiate its powerful spiritual light, lling your entire body. Imagine and feel this divine light lling and energizing your physical body, energy body and spirit body,, causing your external body external energy energy eld eld to become comcompletely saturated in bright radiant light.
Figure 1.210. Anise Seeds.
• Your Heart Center: Now visualize the Great Luminous
Pearl rising out of your lower abdomen, and ascending up through the center of your body; coming to rest inside the middle of your chest and Heart Center. Once it reaches the heart, its radiating light immediately fuses with the divine light of your eternal soul, and the combined light illuminates all of your body’s tissues. 2. The Construction Construction:: Begin by placing 1/4 pound of anise seeds inside a glass bowl. Then close you eyes and imagine the radiant power of God descending from the heavens into the center of your body, completely lling your three bodies. Extend your hands over the anise seeds and visualize radiant light penetrating into the physical, energetic, and spiritual matrix of these seeds–as you do this, repeat the following prayer: Oh Lord my God, You are my hiding place; It is you who preserves me from trouble; and surrounds me with your songs of deliverance. You blind the eyes of the wicked, and conceal the righteous with the breath of your most holy spirit. Therefore conceal me from the eyes of all those who seek to do me harm, and allow me to dwell in your loving arms forever. In Jesus’ name I pray — Amen.
• After dedicating the spiritual actions of the anise seeds towards becoming invisible to the spirit realm, and impregnating them with God’s radiant light, pour the container of Holy Water Water into the bowl of anise seeds. • Then place the glass bowl on a stove and slowly heat the it over a low re until it starts to boil down into a tea. • After the anise seeds and Holy Water begin to simmer, turn o the re and repeat the dedication prayer over the water seven more times–while the tincture is cooling. • After the tincture has cooled down, down, place some of it inside a dark glass spray bottle. Before placing the herbal tincture 205
Using Banishing Herbs Incense
Figure 1.211. A talisman talisman seal used for preventing attacks from evil spirits is placed on the outside of the Anise Tea Tea Spray Bottle.
inside the dark glass spray bottle, the external surface of the glass container should rst be covered with a protective talisman seal, pasted on the outside out side of the bottle. This special seal is used to prevent evil spirits from stealing the energy contained inside the tincture (Figure 1.211). • Next, go bathe and clean you body. 3. Using The Invisible Tincture: Tincture: After taking a cleansing bath (or shower), apply the Anise Anise Seed and Holy Water Water tincture externally over your naked body; from f rom your neck down. However, do not place any of the tincture onto your eyes, face, or head. • After getting dressed, place the center of both of your hands facing towards your head (level with your eye brows), bro ws), and repe repeat at the follow following ing “Hide The Body Body”” pray prayer: er: “Oh Lord God, for in the day of trouble It is you who conceals me in your almighty-tabernacle; and in the secret place of your great tent It is you who will hide me.”
• Next repeat the following secret incantation 3 times: “Therefore hide me from the secret counsel of all evildoers, And from all those who do iniquity; iniquity; In Jesus’ name I pray Amen and Amen”
• Right after repeating the protection prayer a third time, you are ready to enter back into the world, worl d, concealed with God’s divine covering. This special divine covering will remain on you as long as you remain pure in heart and mind, as well as pure in word and deed. When not in use, keep the spray bottle lled with the anise seed and Holy Water tincture out of sight, and placed somewhere on your personal altar table. 206
Because they energetically feed from siphoning the life force of a person, place, or thing through smelling, smelling, there are certain odors that a malevolent spirit or demonic entity cannot tolerate. These special herbs are often used in the constructio construction n of powerful banishing incense formula. When constructing, imprinting, and energetically activating these powerful banishing formulas, the goal is to have the protective power of the incense smoke become so strong that it immediately drives away any and all malevolent spirits spi rits that may have entered into the house; or banish bani sh any harmful energy imprinted onto a person, place, or thing inside the home. This banishing power should also quickly remove the toxic energies associated with the various types of energetic overshadowing caused from bewitchment; all psychic attacks initiated from a sorcerer’s black magic; and remove the presence of malevolent earthbound ghosts, angry nature spirits, elementals, powerful demonic entities, or fallen angels. In the Christian religion, the special herbs that are traditionally used in an exorcism are considered to be much more powerful than the herbs commonly used for religious purication and consecration ceremonies. Therefore sometimes the banishing formulas formulas will require several days of preparation preparation before energetically energetically imprinting them for use in an exorcism ritual, or some other type of important protective practice. Depending on the specic type of spirit entity, its supernatural inuence, and the varying degrees of its personal energetic powers, the exorcist will sometimes have to go into seclusion for several days of prayer and fasting before constructing constructin g the banishing incense formula. This important purication time is needed in order to spiritually prepare the exorcist for encountering the powerful demonic spirit; and is considered to be a standard procedure prior to attempting to exorcise any type of malevolent spirit or demonic entity that is currently possessing a particular person, place, or thing. The following is a list of special herbs that have been used for centuries when performing an exorcism. These herbs are to be ritually burned - and used as a “banishing incense.” incense.” • Dried Angelica Leaves: A member of the parsley family,, Angelica has large divided leaves of bright, glossy family gl ossy green color, and a thick stem, which is hollow and ridged. It often grows from 3-8 feet in heights, and is sometimes known as “Archangel, Masterwort, Ground-Ash, and Holy Ghost Root.” Angelica is believed to have originated in Syria; and in ancient times it was often used to ward-o the evil energetic inuences associated with plague demons or a malevolent sorcerer’s hex (i.e., ritualized curse), as well as certain psychic attacks originating from evil spirits. The plant’s name “Archangel” was said to have been derived from the fact that it came into bloom during the time of the ancient festival associated with Michael the Archangel. In fact, there is even an ancient legend that states that the Archangel Archangel Michael appeared in a vision to a young Christian monk who was desperately seeking a way to help victims of the bubonic plague that was decimating Europe Europe in 1665. When it was discovered that this herb was helpful in protecting and healing those that had the plague, the country side was very nearly stripped of the plant by peasants and nobility alike. During that
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
time period, ancient chronicles report that anyone who kept a piece of Angelica Root in their mouth all through the day would be preserved from the plague. European Angelica Angelica has been viewed as a magical herb for more than a 1000 years; and during that time period, peasants sometimes made Angelica leaf necklaces in order to protect their children from illness and witchcraft. Because witches were reported to never use Angelica, if it was discovered inside a woman’s garden or home it was a strong defense against her being charged with witchcraft. It is said that the dried leaves of this special plant could be eectively used against the negative energetic inuences of many dierent types of evil spirits-and even in modern times, dried Angelica leaves are often mixed with other banishing herbs, and then burned during an exorcism as a part of the banishing ritual (Figure 1.212). It is interesting to note that Angelica is i s often used in the creation of nearly all protection and exorcism incenses. Additionally, it is sometimes added to a purication bath in order to remove the negative energy of any active curses, hexes, or malevolent spells that may have specically been cast cast against against the exorcist exorcist or any member of his team. • Asafoetida: The herb Asafoetida is a strong smelling, stinking, dried brownish resin extracted obtained from the root of the plant Ferula Asafoetida. It is considered to be one of the strongest plants associated with spiritual protection, and is often used in many banishing rituals because it contains contains a large amount amount of sulfur sulfur,, which gives it its powerful distinctive odor (Figure 1.213). Because it quickly destroys the energetic manifestations of spirit entities when thrown into a re during a banishing ritual, Asafoetida has been used for spiritual protection nearly as long as the element sulfur. Asafoetida is most often used in i n order to destroy psychic attacks, curses, hexes, and evil spirit manifestations. It is often burned in a re as a banishing incense, and has a strong reputation for driving away evil spirits and destroying spirit manifestations, no matter how powerful they tend to be. Therefore this powerful herb it is often added to other banishing incense constructions const ructions in order to increase the herbal formulas protective energetic qualities. • Benzoin: The resin of Benzoin has been used for thousands of years in ancient Christian mysticism–specically for energetically purifying and spiritually clearing a contaminated area–as well as for creating energetic protection during times of prayer and worship (Figure 1.214). A native plant of Java, Sumatra, and Siam, it has a sweet, vanilla-like smell, which makes it an extremely extremely popular herb in China, India, Japan, and many Arabian countries. There are two types of Benzoin Resins commonly comm only available to the public: Benzoin Siam Resin (often used use d to energetically attract something), and Benzoin Sumatra (often used to energetically cleanse and purify something). In fact, when Benzoin Sumatra Resin is ground into a ne powder, combined with Frankincense Resin and then burned on a re as a banishing incense, it becomes extremely eective in removing evil spirits and eliminating dierent types of psychic attacks caused from powerful hexes. Frankincense se Resin: Also known as “Olibanum,” • Frankincen Frankincense is a resin obtained from the Boswellia Sacra
Figure 1.212. The Archangel Michael - and Angelica Leaves.
Figure 1.213. Asafoetida
Figure 1.214. Benzoin
Figure 1.215. Frankincense Resin
Tree. The Frankincense Resin is native to North Africa and the Arabian peninsula (Figure 1.215). It has been cultivated and traded throughout the world for at least 5000 years, because the powerful energetic mist that is released whenever it is burned naturally drives away all forms of negativity and evil spirits. Because it is mentioned several times in the Old Testament, the Jewish Talmud, as well as the New Testament, it is traditionally burned as an incense in several Orthodox Christian purication, consecration, and cleansing rituals, to dispel all negativity, negativity, as well as raise the spiritual energy contained within the temple or church building. In fact, even today Jewish rabbis use consecrated Frankincense in 207
the ceremony of “Ketoret” (Incense) which was originally a sacred rite performed in the ancient Temple of Jerusalem. It is interesting to note that in the early years of Christianity, the burning of incense was expressly forbidden because of its association with pagan worship. However However,, later in several of the Christian denominations, including the Catholic church, priests began to incorporate the burning burni ng of Frank Frankincens incense, e, Myrr Myrrh h and other arom aromatic atic items into specic rites and celebrations. Because the Frankincense Resin is so useful for fumigating all sacred spaces and invoking a spiritual frame of mind, it is often believed by many Christian mystics m ystics to be one of the most powerful purication resins used specically for this type of exorcistic purpose– especially when it had been ground into a powder and burned on hot coals. • Galangal Root: When powdered Galangal Root (Alpina Ocinarum) can be burned on hot charcoal as an incense and used in the home for breaking spells, and for protection from curses and hexes (Figure 1.216). • Lilac Flower: When placed in baths and cleansing washes, Lilac Flower has been eectively used for spiritual protection, and specically for warding-o various forms of psychic attacks. In fact, sometimes drying and then burning the Lilac Flowers Flowers has also also been a popular method method often used in certain banishing rituals (Figure 1.217). In ancient times, Lilac Flowers were often used in exorcisms, for clearing a haunted house, and for protecting the inhabitants from harm by driving away the disembodied souls of earthbound ghosts. • Mugwort: Also known as Artemisia, when Mugwort is dried and burned as an incense, it is considered to be a highly protective plant; with powerful exorcism properties. In fact, in ancient China, a branch of Mugwort was sometimes placed place d inside the replace in order to dispel any psychic attacks caused from malevolent sorcerers; and was additionally used to drive away all harmful earthbound ghosts, evil spirits, and demonic entities (Figure 1.218). • Myrrh Resin: Much like Frankincense, Myrrh is not an herb but a resin, and is regarded with high honor in a number of religious traditions. Perhaps for Christians it is best known as one of the three gifts presented by the magi to the baby Jesus. Myrrh also appears in the Old Testament book of Exodus as one of the ingredients in Holy Anointing Oil (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 30, pages 191-193), and in the book of Esther as an item which was used in the purication puricati on of women. Myrrh was also used to make Ketoret (Incense), which was a special incense blend consecrated and used in the early temples of Jerusalem. Myrrh is commonly used in conjunction with Frankincense and other resins in exorcisms and banishing rituals, for purifying sacred spaces, and for consecrating consecratin g spiritual tools (Figure 1.219). Sandalwood: Because it acts as a deective • White Sandalwood: shield, white sandalwood has a long history of use in protection (removing or banishing evil spirits and hexes), as well as in summoning and conjuring spirits (Figure 1.220). White Sandalwood incense is almost always burned during exorcisms exorcisms,, and White Sandalwood Sandalwood beads are considered to be protective, and additionally worn in prayer rosaries in order to promote spiritual awareness. 208
Figure 1.216. Galangal Root
Figure 1.217. Lilac Flower
Figure 1.218. Mugwort
Figure 1.219. Myrrh Resin
Figure 1.220. White Sandalwood
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Black Tourmaline Purification Spray
Black Tourmaline (Shorl) is a striated, shiny stone, often hexagonal in shape (Figure 1.221). In both healing and exorcism practices, Black Tourmaline is utilized for its protective and purication properties, and can also be used to create an eective psychic shield that blocks out negative energies, neutralizes and dissolves psychic attacks and thought-form thought- form parasites, and ward o lower based spirit entities. Because Becaus e of this, Black Tourmaline is considered to be one of the most signicant minerals often used in metaphysical practices (see Chapter 4, page 40). Since Black Tourmaline can cleanse, purify, and transform dense energy into a lighter vibration, once spiritually activated the stone may be used to produce soothing properties that have been known to reduce reduce panic attacks, as well well as neutralize dark spiritual places that can occur when a person’s unsettled heart and mind starts to sink into a state of depression. Black Tourmaline is also known to support and align the energy centers of the body. This allows all seven seve n chakras to be activated and balanced (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 36, pages 236-246). When worn, Black Tourmaline helps to create a psychic shield that can be used to not only block out negative energies, but also help to keep emotional vampires from draining the body (see Chapter 6, pages 61-62). Black Tourmaline can become electrically charged through either heating (pyroelectricity) or rubbing (piezoelectricity) the stone. Whenever charged, one end of the stone becomes noticeably positive, while the other end becomes negative. This magnetic action permits the stone to either pull in or repel energetic particles. Because of its natural ability to purify by removing energetic negativity, Black Tourmaline is also used as a protective stone for the home and living environment. For example, Black Tourmaline provides a strong energetic shield that can lter out harmful electromagnet elds (EMF’s) generated from such things as mobile phones, computers, and other electronic hardware. In order to use the stone as an aid in the removal of negative energies, you can create a Black Tourmaline Protection Spray.. What you will need to construct this special spray is the Spray following ingredients: • 1 - small Black Tourmaline stone (see Figure 1.221) • 1- container of Holy Water (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 31) • 1- light glass spray bottle (Figure 1.222) 1. The Preparation: Begin by purifying the space by per-
forming the Pulling Down the Heavens and the Three Divine Prayer Invocations (see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 1; pages 23 - 26). • Connecting With Heaven: On the third prayer invocation, imagine pulling a cord of divine light from heaven through the center of your body bod y, and feel it descend desc end deep into the middle of your lower abdomen. • Your Heart Center: Now visualize a great luminous pearl rising out of your lower abdomen, and ascending up through the center of your body; coming to rest inside the middle of your chest and Heart Center. Once the pearl reaches the heart, its radiating light fuses with the divine light of your eternal soul, and the combined light illuminates all of your body’s tissues.
Figure 1.221. Black Tourmaline Tourmaline
Figure 1.222. Glass Spray Bottle
2. The Construction: Next place the small black tourmaline
stone and the Holy Water inside a glass spray bottle. Then close you eyes and imagine the radiant power of God descending from the heavens into the center of your body, completely lling your three bodies. Extend your hands over the spray bottle and visualize divine light penetrating into the physical, energetic, and spiritual matrix of both the black tourmaline stone and the Holy Water. Water. As you do this, repeat the following prayer three times: “I create this banishing spray to ward off all evil, in the name of God Almighty. Almighty. And in the name of Jesus Christ. Yede-Heh YedeHeh- Vahv-Heh, Vahv-Heh, An-Doh-Nye, Ah-Glah, Eh-Heh-Yeh, Eh-Heh-Y eh, Shadday”
• After repeating the protection prayer three times, you are now ready to use the Black Tourmaline Protection Spray on your body and/or your living space. space . The divine covering infused within this protective spray will remain as long as you stay pure in heart and mind. When not in use, keep the Black Tourmaline Protection Spray bottle out of sight, placed somewhere on your Spray personal altar table as a sacred tool. 209
Ein Sof (God Without End)
The Eternal Soul of a Jewish Exorcist
The Eternal Soul of a Christian Exorcist
The Eternal Soul of an Islamic Exorcist
The Eternal Soul of a Daoist Exorcist
The Eternal Soul of a Buddhist Exorcist
The Eternal Soul of a Hindu Exorcist
The Eternal Soul of a Pagan Exorcist
Figure 1.223. The rite of performing an exorcism is successfully studied and effectively carried out around the world in all Buddhist, Christian, Hindu, Islam, Jewish, Daoist, and Haitian religious traditions.
Chapter 24. An Honest Overview Of Exorcisms and Banishing Rituals After reading the following chapters detailing what a Christian should do before, during, and after performing an exorcism (i.e., from Chapter 20 through Chapter 23), you have hav e to wonder, “What exactly makes an exorcism work?” I mean honestly, according to my extensive research on the subject, this ancient spiritual practice is still eectively performed in every country around the world; and the rite of exorcism used to banish and remove evil spirits is observed in some form within almost all Jewish, Christian, Islamic, Daoist, Buddhist, Hindu, and Pagan religious traditions (Figure 1.223). If all of these other religions are connecting with God in their own way, and also invoke his divine power which allows them to have their own success stories in removing earthbound earthbound ghosts, malevolent spirits, elementals, and demonic entities from the bodies of suering victims–then as Christians Christian s we need to take a closer look at this in order to uncover w hy this works. After studying other systems of exorcism, it appears that when dealing with a spirit possession p ossession (be (b e it a ghost, spirit entity, demon, or anything else), else) , the Creator God does not really care what religion you belong to. All that matters is that you are following a righteous spiritual walk based on compassion, divine service, and cultivating spiritual virtue. In fact, within each of these dierent religious practices, there are many practitioners who follow and embody the true compassionate teachings of the spiritual founder of that particular sect, and who also manifest great compassion and divine light towards all beings. Yet each of these religious systems also have their own share of unreasonable fundamentalists, who actively condemn people of other traditions who practice dierent forms of divine worship. This unhealthy competitive attitude originates because some people believe that their way is superior and unequal to any other form of worship. I can remember one day talking with a Buddhist Lama and expressing my disappointment working with several closed-minded Christian fundamentalists. However, the Lama looked at me, smiled and said, “Jerry, that is nothing compared to dealing with closed-minded Buddhist fundamentalis fundamentalists.” ts.” When I heard this, I was shocked. I truly had no idea that this loving man of God would be tormented by several of his own, and lament having to endure the unreasonable and often hateful mindset of ego-based monks and competitive religious teachers existing within his own religion. 210 21 0
You may now ask, “Why are you telling telli ng me this?!?” Well, the answer is quite simple. As a Christian who performs an exorcism, you are not considered to be “special,” instead you are considered to be normal. normal . You You are simply performing perfo rming your spiritual work just like the other children of God living and serving the divine (and humanity) in the other religions and spiritual traditions of the world. Therefore as a Christian, when you act righteously, you are simply fullling your role as a child of light — just like the other men and women of Jewish, Islamic, Daoist, Buddhist, Hindu, and Pagan traditions. People often dene the term “Pagan” as being a person who holds religious beliefs that are dierent than those of the main world religions. However, the word “pagan” actually means “country dweller.” In ancient times, the rural population was slower to adopt Christianity than the city dwellers. This was probably due to the fact that their religious practice was closely bound to agricultural cycles. Even in modern times, there are still groups of people who identify themselves as Pagans, and these earth-centered religions are often based on ancient polytheistic beliefs. Each religious tradition traditio n simply represents a dierent spiritual pathway up the mountain – yet each system is not considered to be the “only” pathway that must be used in order to ascend the mountain. Instead, the dierence in each person’s religious approach to serving God is often rooted in their cultural upbringing and personal prayer and worship preferences. This being the case, each of these dierent religious systems have their own saints of God. These holy men and women have lived their lives as the true embodiment of that particular faith’s sacred teachings and spiritual truths, and have demonstrated several supernatural wonders (healings and exorcisms) during their life on earth. Additionally, each of these religious systems system s also have their own guardian angels who protect the followers of that particpartic ular spiritual lineage. They also have their own divine guides and teachers who are assigned by God to protect the sacred scripturess associated with each of these spiritual traditions. scripture This is why when performing an exorcism over a specic person, place, or thing that is possessed by an earthbound gh ost, malevolent spirit, elemental, demonic entity, or fallen angel, a child of God is allowed to be eective in removing the energetic parasite no matter what their personal religious preference happens to be. The only dierence sometimes noted can be observed in the way that the exorcist and his team approaches and performs the removing and banishing ritual, for example:
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
• A Christian Exorcism will begin after verifying that the
possession is indeed real and not some s ome form of emotional psychosis or mental delusion. Then, starting with prayers of deliverance focused in the name of Jesus Christ, the exorcism will traditionally include the reading of certain scriptures from the Holy Bible, and the specic use of dierent religious tools during the binding and banishing stage, which is performed in order to remove the evil spirit from both the possessed victim’s body as well as as their home. • A Buddhist Exorcism will usually begin with the senior lama or resident monk saying special mantra prayers over the victim in order to see if the demonic d emonic possession is real. Because the existence of earthbound ghosts is recognized in both the Tibetan Buddhist religions, as well as the Indian Buddhist traditions, the formal exorcism ritual used to free a victim of a spirit will often vary depending on the nature and severity of the possession. For example in certain cases, a special prayer is sometimes chanted over an egy of the victim. Then red wine (representing blood) is poured over the egy and presented to the possessing spirit as an oering. Once the demonic spirit enters into the egy in order to absorb the oering, the egy is immediately stabbed with a Phurba (a special sp ecial demon-subjugating ritual knife) in order to energetically “pin” the spirit into the doll–which is then immediately burned. Other times, when attempting to remove any type of lingering spirit, special prayers are used to lure the spirit out of a victim’s body, and then capture it. Next, the demon subjugating Phurba is immediately used to cut a hole into the ground–and the exorcist quickly throws the demonic spirit into the earth so that it can be successfully “pinned” and trapped. In the end, a Buddhist exorcist exorcist will either: ritually pin a possessing spirit entity into the earth with a special demon-dispelling Phurba dagger; destroy the malevolent energy of a thought-form entity; or choose to catch an earthbound ghost in a special trap and consume its dark energetic presence with divine light, thereby releasing it to be reborn reborn in a dierent, dierent, more more benevolent energetic state. • A Hindu Exorcism will often begin with special prayers of deliverance focused on removing the evil spirit, and presenting specic oerings to certain guardian deities at the sacred altar space. These methods are used in both the Vedic and Tantric religious traditions. In the Vaishnava traditions, you also have to say the names of “Narasimha” (“Man-Lion”) while reading the holy scriptur scriptures es out loud (usually from the Bhaguvata Purana). Narasimha is an avatar of the Hindu god Vishnu (one of the principal deities of Hinduism), who incarnates in the form of a powerful guardian that is part lion and part man. In this manifested form, he focuses on destroying evil and ending religious persecution. • An Islamic Exorcism is traditionally used to repair the physical, mental, and emotional damages caused inside the victim’s three bodies from black magic. When performing such an exorcism, the victim is placed lying supine (on their back), while the exorcist places one hand over their head and begins to loudly speak sacred scriptures from the Quran (the Holy Book of Islam). In other cases, the victim may also be given Holy Water to drink
while specic verses from the Quran are read out loud that talk about God’s judgment and mercy. • A Jewish Exorcism is not only intended to drive away the possessing demonic force but to also help the spirit entity who is possessing the host, as well as the victim. The ritual is usually performed in a Synagogue and overseen by a senior rabbi who has mastered the mystical teachings of the Kabbalah. The banishing ritual requires a minimum of ten righteous men to perform the rite, with the goal of rst obtaining the true name of the evil spirit and then overpowering it by repeating round after round of scripture using special protective passages from the Old Testament Book of Psalms (Chapters 10, 20, 90, and 91), as well as other sacred texts. In a major exorcism, the main objective involves repairing the victim’s soul by promising the possessing earthbound ghost “salvation.” Once an accord has been reached with the disembodied soul, the rabbi will then pray and begin extracting all of its “goodness“ from the possessed victim’s body. At the same time, the rabbi will return the spirit’s radiant spiritual energy to its root soul, which is located in the “Treasury of Souls” in heaven (i.e., (i. e., its original soul cluster, attached to the Divine Monad – see Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 37, page 247-248). This process will continue until the estranged evil consciousness that was presently possessing the victim’s body withers and and is completely removed removed • A Daoist Exorcism will usually begin with the priest saying special prayers to see if the possession is genuine. Because the existence of earthbound ghosts and demonic entities are recognized by both Zhengyi and Quanzhen Daoist traditions, the ritual associated with exorcising a spirit from a victim’s body will often vary depending on the nature and severity of the possession. A Daoist exorcism will usually begin with special prayers and oerings presented to the “Three Pure Ones” located in the highest heavens. Next, a petition is presented for one of the powerful Thunder Generals to be dispatched in order to assist the priest in subjugating, interrogating, interrogating, and removing the demonic spirit from the victim’s body. Next, the priest will begin the ritual and proceed through the “Summoning and Investigation,” the “Accusation and Reproach,” and the “Removal” stages. This approach is actually quite similar in its energetic pattern to several of the other exorcism systems previously mentioned. • A Pagan Exorcism represents one of the thousands of other religious and spiritual systems of divine worship currently existing within the world today, which are too numerous to categorize and mention here. Many of these special systems simply represent an oshoot of one or a combination of several of the other popular religious systems previously mentioned. Yet most of these unique spin-o systems are also just as eective in binding and removing various types of thought-form entities, earth bound ghosts, malevol malevolent ent spirit spirits, s, elemen elementals, tals, and demoni demonicc entities as the more popular religious systems mentioned. You may be wondering how all of these dierent systems can be eective in exorcising demonic spirits, and how it is that they are all able to successfully use God’s divine authority 211
in order to accomplish these powerful spiritual applications. Well, We ll, the answer is quite simple. All righteous men and women wom en of God have been given the divine power to heal, assist, and redeem the suering souls of all “lost” individuals. These children of light are also authorized by God’s Holy Spirit with the divine power needed to gather up the disembodied souls who are currently trapped within this world, and release them so that they may continue their journey into the afterlife. The main key to performing any type of exorcism is to have a truly righteous man or woman of God conduct the ritual. This is why the entire exorcism process traditionally begins with the main exorcist and his team ritually purifying themselves, and dedicating their service through God’s divine authority. This simple spiritual truth also explains the reason why each of these dierent religious traditions are also associated with many divine healers and miracle workers actively working within each of their own unique spiritual lineages; which have been historically documented within each of these systems. In fact, over the centuries, many Jewish, Christian, Islamic, Daoist, Buddhist, Hindu, and Pagan saints have been acknowledged as divine healers and miracle workers. When I questioned one of my teachers te achers as to how this was possible, he looked at me, smiled, and stated, “You have to understand Johnson, the spirit realm and heavenly courts do not really care what specic ‘religion’ you choose. All of that is simply based on cultural preferences, familiarity, vanity, and worldly politics. In fact, the celestial realm really does not care how much money you give to charity or donate to a specic church. Instead, they are more concerned about the spiritual evolution of your eternal soul, your unselsh acts of compassion and mercy, mercy, as well as how you specically specicall y choose to demonstrate these divine characteris characteristics tics within your own life while living within the earthly realm.” The Spiritual Power of Moral Ethics Most religions have an ethical component to their spiritual foundation, which is often derived from some type of divine revelation or supernatural guidance. This is why many spiritual masters assert that religious teachings are often necessary to help an individual live an ethical life based on moral principles. In the study of various religions, it can be noted that each system has its own approach to developing the moral character of its church members. For example: 1. In Judaism: The Orthodox Jews use the Ten Commandments of Moses, which is located in the Old Testament Bible in the book of Exodus 20:1-17, and states: • I am the Lord your God. • You shall have no other o ther Gods but me, and shall shal l not make for yourself any idol, nor bow down to it, or worship it. • You must not misuse the name of the Lord your God. • You must remember and keep the Sabbath day holy. • You must respect your father and mother. • You must not commit murder. • You must not commit adultery. • You must not steal. • You must not give false evidence against your neighbor. • You must not be envious of your neighbor’s goods, his house, his wife, nor anything that belongs to your neighbor. neigh bor. 212
2. In Christianity: The Christians also use the Ten Com-
mandments of Moses which is summarized in “The Golden Rule” taught by Jesus of Nazareth, and located in the New Testament Bible in the book of Matthew 7:12, which states: Do to others what you want them to do to you. This is the meaning of the law of Moses and the teaching of the prophets. 3. In Islam: The Muslims use ten codes of behavior, which
is written in the Quran and located in Chapter 17: 22-36, which states: • Worship only God. • Be kind, honorable and humble to one’s parents. • Be neither miserly nor wasteful in one’s expenditure. • Do not engage in ‘mercy killings’ for fear of starvation. • Do not commit adultery. • Do not kill unjustly. • Care for orphaned children. promises.. • Keep one’s promises • Be honest and fair in one’s interactions. • Do not be arrogant in one’s claims or beliefs. 4. In Daoism: The Daoist use the Five Precepts, which states: • Do not murder. • Do not steal. misconduct.. • No sexual misconduct • No false speech. • Do not get intoxicated. 5. In Buddhism: The Buddhist use the Five Precepts, described as follows: • Abstain from hurting or killing both human and animals. • Abstain from sexual misconduct. • Abstain from stealing. • Abstain from bad speech (e.g. telling lies, hurting words, deceiving, manipulating). • Abstain from intoxicating substances (e.g. drinking or recreational drugs,). 6. In Hinduism: The Hindu’s use the Ten Vedic Restraints, which states: • Do not harm others, even by thought, word, or deed, or even in your dreams. • Be truthful and refrain from lying or betraying your promises. Speak only that which is true, kind, helpful, and necessary. • Do not steal, neither covet nor fail to repay your debt. misconduct.. • No sexual misconduct • Be patient, exercise restraint, and be agreeable and tolerant of people and circumstances. circumstances. • Be steadfast and rm in your decisions, and avoid sloth and procrastination. Achieve your goals with a prayer, purpose, plan, persistence, and push. • Show compassion, forgive those who apologize and show true remorse. See God everywhere, and be kind to people, animals, plants, and the earth itself. • Be honest, and renounce deception and wrongdoing. • Be moderate in appetite, follow a simple diet, and never eat when upset. • Be pure in body, speech, and mind. The development of one’s ethics internally strengthens one’s moral code of conduct, and involves systematizing, defending, and recommending certain concepts of right and
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
wrong behavior. In fact, one central aspect of having moral ethics, as seen in all world religions, is the development of a righteous life based on living a just and honorable existence; one that is free from guilt or wrongdoing. In understanding this important concept, you will also comprehend why certain men and women of God originating from other religions also qualify to become eective healers and exorcists. All of the ethical principles contained within these dierent religious teachings allow a person’s eternal soul to arrive at the same goal – establishing a godly relationship between the individual, their community, and the celestial realm. Each of these three relationships are based on adherence to ethical principles, which forms the basis of these three interactions (self, others, and God). In society, when a person behaves in an ethical manner the entire community benets. Which is why most spiritual men and women of God tend to place great importance on ethical thinking, speaking, and doing.
Spiritual Power and Divine Light Our physical eyes are poorly equipped to observe and receive the radiant spiritual light of God’s divine presence without prior preparation and training. Because God the Creator is beyond comprehension, as Christians we believe that it is through Christ’s example we are shown how to reconnect our eternal soul back into divine fellowship with the Almighty Al mighty.. Usually, our relationship with Jesus is based on our own emotional feelings and mental projections surrounding surrounding our understanding of his spiritual teachings and personal sacrices. This is especially true when we meditate on what was written in the New Testament and read what dierent people have said about our teacher and his healing ministry. However, if we look closer into what actually occurred during the time of his resurrection, we will begin to arrive at a dierent understanding of exactly who Christ is, and his true command of spiritual power. As Christians, when we feel the spirit of Christ ablaze within our hearts, its radiant light illuminates our mind and creates a desire to reconnect with God. This also creates within our spirit a deep-seated longing to become one with the loving spirit of God. As it is written in 1 John 4:16, God is love, and the one who abides in love abides in God, and God abides in him.
The loving presence and divine light of God Almighty can be felt and experienced everywhere, even from dierent people of other religious traditions. traditions. All children of the living God understand that from the innitely small atoms contained within all matter – to the vast space and boundless galaxies of the universe, from the dark depths of the sea – to the vaporous clouds that cover the highest peaks of lofty mountains, from the darkest depths of the Great Abyss – to the radiant realms that encompass the Throne of Glory existing in the highest heavens, God’s glory reigns supreme. Everything visible and invisible, above and below, is but an expression and manifested result of God’s divine will and glory. In fact, all life itself is simply an expression of God’s radiant existence, being encaps encapsulated ulated within diere dierent nt vehicles of manifes manifestation. tation. Even before creation, the various realms of energy and vibration that existed within the mind of God continued to reside as a divine state that had not yet manifested. This
moldable energy is subject to the direction and control of the holy spirit of God. All humans, ghosts (disembodied souls), elementals, angels, and archangels use this same subtle energy in order to express their various thoughts and ideas, which then mold and transform into dierent states of energetic expression and manifestation.. Each expression is viewed as the “word made manifestation manifest” via the mind. In fact, there is no part of creation that is not seen as an expression of the creative mind. When our eternal soul is spiritually awakened and functioning as a radiant light of God, it shines brightly and resembles a small illuminating sun. Because Jesus understood this important spiritual transformation process, he boldly explained to his disciples and the many people who had gathered to hear him in Galilee, that they were all the “light of the world” (Matthew 5:14-16). Nevertheless within the human body, before a person is spiritually awakened to the true function of their eternal soul, this internal spiritual light only shines as a small radiant star. However once the person spiritually awakens and their eternal soul becomes self-aware, they are born again into a deeper understanding and experience of God’s holy presence. As the person continues to spiritually evolve, and they progress through each of the three veils (see The Hidden Teachings Vol. 1 , Chapter 10), 10), their transformed transformed body body of light begins to reveal reveal its true radiant nature. Depending on the person’s spiritual evolution and the degree of purity they embody, their eternal soul will progress through dierent levels of awakening and divine transformation. In other words, with each higher level of spiritual transformation, a person’s three bodies (physical body, energy body,, and body and spirit body) will also manifest and radiate dierent stages of divine light. The light that we know of and experience in the physical realm is quite dierent from this type of manifested spiritual light. In fact, the light of the physical realm is nothing more than energetic vibration originating from some external source. One example of this type of external light is the sun. As the sunlight travels throughout our universe, it encounters various surfaces that reect its radiant energy. This reected light illuminates and transmits the shape, color, and size of the object it interacts with, allowing the eye of an observer to understand what they are seeing. From a Christian mystic’s perspective, apart from this well-known physical light, there exists a subtle spiritual light. This little known and often misunderstood energy illuminates all of the dierent realms existing within the spirit world and has two main properties: • First, the energetic source of this spiritual light originates from the energy contained within the spirit realm i tself. This is quite dierent from the gross material realm, wherein a high-frequency vibration is required in order to create and manifest light. Instead, in the spirit realm, each molecule and everything that has a manifested presence gives o its own light. In other words, in the spirit realm, nothing is lit by reection. • Second, the subtle vibrations of this spiritual light produce a feeling of inner peace, contentment, and satisfaction; which is dicult for most people to understand unless they personally experience these sensations. This 213
is because there is no corresponding experience existing within the gross physical realm that one can use to compare with these subtle spiritual vibrations besides “bliss.” In Philippians 4:7 the Apostle Paul called this experience “the peace of God, which surpasses all understanding.” This divine spiritual state is more characteristic of the radiant vibrations emanating from the core of a person’s self-aware soul, which gives them the deep feelings of satisfaction and atonement with the spirit realm.
Because all of our thoughts and emotions originated ori ginated from our spirit (heart and mind), our ideas, feelings, and dreams are all born and developed within the subtle energies of this spiritual light. The brighter and stronger this spiritual light resonates within our three bodies, the greater its inuence within the three worlds (physical world, energetic world, and spiritual world). This is the foundational basis of all divine healing and exorcism practices, no matter what a person’s professed faith or religion. In fact, when it comes to divine service, it is not about a person’s religious rank or title, instead, it’s about their spiritually transformed transformed heart and mind, and their willingness to help. Beyond the realm of spiritual light associated with the mind, exists an even subtler subtler,, yet more powerful kingdom of light. This illuminating radiance is associated with the holy frequencies of the highest heavenly realms, and corresponds to the divine presence of the Almighty. The true perception of this holy light allows a person to come in direct contact with the radiant experience of being in God’s divine presence. Within this sacred state, we no longer experience the world of separation or existence. Instead, the light of our eternal soul fuses with and becomes one with the Divine’s light itself. This type of radiant fusion and manifestation was seen in the Transguration of Jesus written about in Matthew 17:1-8.
Conclusion The term “Christian Mysticism” refers to the development of mystical practices and esoteric spiritual theory contained within Christianity. Although it has often been connected to mystical theology, especially in Roman Catholic and Orthodox Christianity (both the Eastern Orthodox and Oriental Orthodox traditions), the dierent attributes and means by which Christian mysticism is studied and practiced are varied. In this second book focused on revealing the hidden teachings of Christian mysticism, we’ve uncovered the powerful eects of psychic inuence and discussed the dierent symptom manifestations that can occur when exposed to various types of psychic attacks. We also explored how to recognize a psychic attack and some of the countermeasures that can be used in order to eectively protect ourselves as Christians against such detrimental forces. Right after that, we explored the creation of thoughtforms and the various stages of dierent manifestations that these projected life-force energies often evolve i nto. Then we began to discuss several problems that are currently prevalent today in the modern Christian church, including dealing with energetic parasites and psychic vampires that inltrate the congregation. We also discussed eective countermeasures cou ntermeasures that can be used in order to protect ourselves, and how to remove any and all detrimental psychic 214
energies that may attach itself to our three bodies as a result of such encounters. Next, the focus of our concentration was directed onto understanding ghosts, and how as Christians, working with these disembodied souls is a real ministry that desperately needs to be addressed. We also discussed performing a “Crossover” ritual, and how to help an earthbound soul trapped in the physical realm depart and return back to God. We then discussed various types of hauntings, and how these disruptive conditions can sometimes occur. This topic led us to discuss the various types of spirit entities that exist today within the earthly realm, including interacting with dierent types of nature spirits, elementals, various forms of demonic entities and fallen angels. This teaching set the foundation for us to dierentiate between a “spirit possession” (i.e. a possession associated with a ghost or disembodied soul - sometimes known as a “ghost possession”) and a “demonic possession” (often related to a possession caused from a nature spirit, elemental, or fallen angel). Right after that, we began to explore Angelology, and focused our research and discussion on the origin ori gin of the theology surrounding the three angelic orders commonly accepted in Christian mysticism, and how this teaching came about. With this as a foundation, we then began to discuss different types of exorcisms, including the proper preparation, application, and conclusion required to eectively perform this special type of “binding and removing” religious rite. Next, we discussed what to do after performing an exorcism, and how to take care of the victim so that they do not again become possessed. We also focused on developing an exorcist team, and the important things that must be done before and after entering into this type of powerful spiritual warfare. Finally, we discussed an honest overview of all exorcism rituals and the reasons why these ancient practices still work. This was done so that the reader would feel encouraged to work with other exorcist teams from dierent religious traditions. Because the Bible states, “through the abundance of council there is safety” (Proverbs 11:14), it is always advised when working as an exorcist and having this type a healing ministry, to also have many powerful allies from dierent religious traditions, especially those who are seasoned in dealing with such powerful supernatural encounters. My goal in writing this second book and providing these hidden teachings to other Christians is to empower my brothers and sisters with certain information that I believe they should have received when they rst became a part of the church and began this spiritual journey. Accepting Jesus Christ as our mentor and enlightened master whose teachings awakened our hearts and minds to the spirit realm, and understanding that the Kingdom of God is within ourselves and not found in some person, place, or thing existing within the external world, is only the rst step. After that, it’s all about living our lives as children of li ght within this earthly realm and helping others spiritually awaken and grow through our loving examples as men and women of God. For those “who have ears to hear,” I present these hidden teachings as a gift so that you may grow in the holy light and divine wisdom of our Lord God.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Glossary of Terms A Abraham: The Hebrew Bible (Old Testament) patriarch and father of the three Abrahamic monotheistic religions, which include: Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. In Judaism he is the founding father of the Original Covenant (Old Testament) and the relationship between the Jewish people and God; in Christianity, he is the prototype of all believers, Jews and Gentiles; and in Islam he is seen as a link in the chain of prophets that begins with Adam and culminates in Muhammad. Abrahamic Religions: Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. Sometimes referred to as “the desert religions,” all three faiths trace their origins to the patriarch Abraham who rejected the polytheism of ancient Sumer to embrace a belief in one, invisible, deity. Acquired Personality: The temporary “acquired personality” is considered to be an energetic extension of the eternal soul (or soulextension), that contentiously interacts with the people, places, and things of the earth. Each incarnation, the radiant light of the eternal soul is enveloped within either a male or female tissue-covering,
and is inuenced by the acquired patterning of learned thoughts and feelings obtained from parents, siblings, society, culture, and religion. Alexandria: The city of Alexandria in Egypt was the second most important city in the Roman Empire. At the Council of Nicea in 325,
it was made the ofcial residence of one of the church’s rst three bishops; along with Rome and Antioch. Alexandrian theology viewed the divinity of Jesus as more important than his humanity, and was prone to emphasize the distinctions between the three aspects of the Trinity rather than their/its unity unity.. Consequently the Alexandrian bishops often found themselves in dispute with the bishops from Antioch in the early theological debates. debates. Alexandria and all of Egypt became part of the Moslem Empire in 642 A.D. Alexandrian School: School: The school of thought associated with
Alexandria in Egypt, was inuenced by Platonic philosophy philosophy,, and tended to emphasize the divinity of Christ over his humanity and interpret scripture allegorically. Notable Alexandrians include Clement and Origen.
of God, they vibrate at an extremely high frequency and exist like a radioactive nuclear plant generating endless supplies of energy. For this reason, these divine messengers of God are said to be immortal and will never die. Angelology: The study of the different realms of Angels, their Angelology: associated powers, and respective responsibilities. The schools of “Pseudo-Dionysius Angelology” teaches that there are three main celestial hierarchies within the angelic realm, these include: Heav enly Counselors, Heavenly Governors, and Heavenly Messengers. Each
of these spheres of inuence contain an additional three levels, which total as nine orders or “choirs” of angelic beings Anointing Oil: Since ancient times, Holy Anointing Oil has traditionally been used in many Christian healings. The purpose of anointing someone or something with the holy oil was to cause the anointed person or object to become “Most Holy” (Exodus 30:29). Although the Anointing Oil was originally used exclusively for consecrating God’s holy priests and tabernacle articles, its use was later extended to include anointing God’s holy prophets and His chosen kings. The Holy Anointing Oil formula described in Exodus 30:22-25 originally contained the following ingredients: Myrrh, Cinnamon, Kaneh Bosem (Calamus), Cassia, and Olive Oil as its base. Apocrypha (Hidden Things): The “Apocrypha” term was rst coined by the 5th-century bible scholar Saint Jerome, who was the second most voluminous writer in ancient Latin Christianity after Augustine of Hippo. At that time, Saint Jerome used the term for describing the special books that were received by the church as part of the Greek version of the Old Testament Testament (Septuagint), but were not included in the Hebrew Bible. Instead, there were 12 to 15 books (and parts of books) that were found within the Greek Orthodox and Roman Catholic Old Testament writings. In the year 1611 the Bible was translated from Latin into English. Back then the Christian Bible contained a total of 80 books, with 14 of these books being the Apocrypha writings that made up the ending part of the Old Testament Testament (which today have been excluded from the Protestant Christian Bible).
altar area, which often contains candles, owers, and sometimes
Apollonius of Tyana: In Tyana: In ancient Rome, Apollonius of Tyana was also said to have been “fathered by a God” (just like Jesus), and had also overcome demons in the wilderness before starting his personal ministry. Apollonius was additionally believed to be a Divine Man. It was also documented that he had extensively studied esoteric mysticism from many of the powerful Magi in Babylon, different gifted Brahmans in India, and several powerful sages in upper Egypt. Whil e traveling throughout Rome, Apollonius Apollonius was also known as a miracle worker, and had additionally formed a circle of dedicated disciples, whom he lived with as their primary teacher. Because of this, a great rivalry existed between the followers of Jesus of Nazareth and the
the incense tray and Communion plate and wine. During the Protestant Reformation, some people felt that the traditional term was theologically misleading. As a result, many people began to call the Altar Table the “Communion Table.”
Apollonius of Tyan Apollonius Tyana a had had miraculously miraculously escaped from his trial trial in Rome Rome by vanishing in front of everyone inside the courtroom, he later reappeared in Greece.
Altar Space: This Space: This is the main area in the church where the priest uses to preach and perform various rituals such as “Communion” (the partaking of the body and blood of Christ); traditionally located in the East. A large church may have several altars. In such a case, the term “High Altar” is used in order to refer to the main altar; the other altars may be located on the sides of the church or in separate chapels locates somewhere in the same building. Altar Table: Table: The altar table is the long table placed in the main
Amen: The word “Amen” is a declaration of afrmation, found in both the Old Testament Hebrew Bible and the New Testament–it often translates as “So be it;” or “truly.” Although it has always been in use within Judaism, it has also found its way into Islam. It has been adopted in Christian worship and used in order to express strong agreement, often expressed as a concluding statement after listening to announcements of praise, as well as for ending prayers and concluding hymns.
disciples of Apollonius of Tyana. In fact, instead of being crucied,
Apostle: From the Greek word “Apostolos” meaning “one who is sent out,” in the Holy Bible its reference is made to the twelve apostles: Andrew, Bartholomew, James, James the Less, John, Judas, Matthew, Philip, Peter, Simon, Thaddeus and Thomas. Judas was later replaced by Mathias and Paul and Barnabas were also
known as Apostles. The term is also applied the to leader of the rst Christian mission to a country. For example, St. Patrick is sometimes known as the “Apostle to Ireland.
Fathers: Also known as “the Church Fathers,” these Angel: A superhuman Angel: A superhuman being that acts as an intermediary between Apostolic Fathers: God and the human realm. Angels exist in Judaism, Christianity, and individuals included a group of Christian leaders and writers from Islam. Perhaps the most famous angel is Gabriel, who reveals himself the late rst and early second centuries A.D. These authors were not as God’s messenger in the Hebrew scriptures, Christianity’s New apostles themselves, but had close proximity to the apostles, either Testament, and Islam’s Koran. Theological beliefs surrounding the by personal relationship or close connection with apostolic teaching. nature of angels vary according to different traditions. Because the Examples of their writings include: Clement of Rome, Ignatius of Antioch, Polycarp Polycarp of Smyrna Smyrna,, Didache, Didache, and the Shephe Shepherd rd of Hermas. angels are said to be constructed out of the pure concentrated light Antioch, 215
Apport: An Apport is a supernatural transference of an item Apport: An i tem from one place to another–or the sudden manifestation of an object, causing it to mysteriously appear out of nowhere. In cases where a demonic possession was caused by an evil sorcerer working black magic against a victim, the Apports may either materialize in the room or be vomited out of the body. Archangel: Meaning the “Chief Angel.” Perhaps the most famous Archangel: Meaning archangel is Michael, who reveals himself as God’s protector of the Jewish people and the Christian church. Theological discussions of the nature of archangels vary by tradition. The true archangels of God exist as powerful beings of radiant light, emitting raw universal energy like a contained yet conscious nuclear blast. When any of these illuminating beings or one of their assistants appear, they are
not the uffy white-winged human-like spirits most people imagine them to be. Instead because of the enormous power manifesting from their radiant form, standing in the presence of a true archangel of God can be extremely terrifying (Daniel 8: 16-18, Daniel 10: 4-12). Asherah: Wife of God and Queen of Heaven. In Canaanite myth, the supreme deity El had a wife, a female consort whose name was Asherah. Her name was probably derived from a phrase originating from the Ugaritic language spoken in Syria in ancient times: “Atiratyammi,” meaning “she who treads upon the Sea.” In his book Did God Have a Wife? archaeologist and specialist in ancient Israel folk religions William Dever presents further evidence supporting the view that at one time the goddess Asherah functioned as the consort of Yahweh, and was worshiped as the Queen of Heaven. During these special celebration festivals, the Hebrews were said to have baked and eaten small cakes in her honor (Jeremiah 7:16-18 and Jeremiah 44:17-19). Augustine of Hippo: Hippo: He was an early Christian theologian and philosopher who lived in the mid 4th century. He was not only the bishop of Hippo Regius in north Africa, but is viewed as one of the most important Church Fathers in Western Christianity for his writings in the Patristic Era. Historically, his writings inuenced the development of Western Christianity a nd Western philosophy. In his youth he was drawn to Manichaeism (a major religious movement founded by the Iranian prophet Mani in Persia), and later to neoPlatonism. After his baptism and conversion to Christian ity in 386 A.D., Augustine developed his own app roach to philosophy and theology and profoundly inuenced the medieval world- view. According to his contemporary Jerome, by accommodating a variety of methods and perspectives Augustine “established anew the ancient Faith.”
B Banishing Incense: Special Incense: Special herbs and resins are combined together, together, powered, and prayer over; then used as a powerful banishing formula. The goal is to have the protective power of the incense smoke become so strong that it immediately drives away any and all negative energy that may have accumulated within a home or living space. The banishing smoke will quickly remove the toxic energies associated with any of the various forms of energetic overshadowing caused from bewitchment, all psychic attacks initiated from a sorcerer’s black magic, as well as remove the presence of any malevolent earthbound ghost, angry nature spirit, elemental, or powerful demonic entity (i.e., a fallen angel). Sometimes in cases of powerful exorcisms, a spec ial banishing incense formula is additionally mixed with a s mall amount of cinnamon powder as well as powdered Exorcist Salt. Banishing Evil Talisman: This sacred ve-pointed pentagram Star of Solomon talisman is used to invoke the divine protection of Michael the Archangel, who is commissioned by God to protect the church and oversee the safety of His children. For many centuries, Christian exorcists have constructed and worn these ty pes of protective talismans in order to ward-off all types of evil. When drawn, this powerful banishing seal is traditionally constructed in several stages; ending with the vepointed Star of Solomon-many times with an intersecting six-pointed Star of David visualized overlaying the pentagram star pattern.
Baptism (of Water): This Water): This type of baptism is considered to be the
“Consecration of the Physical Body.” This special purication ritual is used as a conscious statement of faith, and a personal commitment
to lead a life dedicated to serving God. It also signies a desire to be accountable for all actions, and a decision to receive spiritual deliverance from all transgressions. The Baptism of Water represents a personal dedication and commitment to awaken the individual’s spiritual consciousness so they might hear t he higher calling of their eternal soul. The rite of applying water to a person’s body was said
to have been derived from John the Baptist in the rst century A.D.; although some scholars believe that the act of Water Baptism was inspired by the cleansing ritual practices of the Jewish Essenes. Baptism (of Fire): Often Fire): Often known as the “Baptism of t he Holy Spirit,” this type of baptism is considered to be the “Consecration of the Energy Body.” Body.” It is a special spiritual anointing that divinely awakens an individual’s higher mind to the voice of God emanating from within their eternal soul. As a divine Comforter (John 14:26), the Holy Spirit of God inspires, guides, and directs the life of each spiritually awakened born again Christian. In ancient times, the Baptism of Fire was used to awaken a person’s spiritual connection to their eternal soul; which immediately awakened the “Christ Consciousness” already existent within the
Awakening: Sometimes known as “Uncovering the Divine Spark,” Awakening: Sometimes when one’s personal spiritual connection to God begins to manifest itself deep within the heart and mind of a person, an “awakening” core self, and placed it rst and foremost within their heart and mind. happens–and certain things start to drastically change within their life, Also known as the Baptism of the Holy Spirit, the rite of laying including a deep yearning for the knowledge and understanding of hands on someone and having them experience the indwelling the true meaning of life. Once this spiritual connection to the eternal of the Holy Spirit was said to have begun in the Christian church soul is awakened, and a search for the true meaning in life begins, after Pentecost, when the Holy Spirit descended on the disciples of a person nds it difcult to return back to their old patterns, or their Jesus, as recorded in the Bible ( Acts 1: 1-9 and Acts 2:1-20). The previous ways of thinking. This is because this special spiritually term derives from Greek, literally meaning “50 days,” traditionally awakened awareness allows allow s a person to see through the masks and the time between the Passover feast and the wheat harvest. Which veils of life’s various illusions. Instead of the individual succumbing is why in the early church, and in some Christian churches today, to the past disappointments and delusions of life, the true way that Pentecost is celebrated fty days following Easter. things actually are is now revealed. Baptism (of Light): This type of baptism is considered to be the Axis Mundi: Also Mundi: Also known as the “World Axis,” the Axis Mundi is the “Consecration of the Spirit Body.” In ancient times, this powerful place where the intersecting powers of both heaven and earth meet, transformation process was considered to be the true spiritual as well as space and time. It expresses the idea of divine universal embodiment of obtaining God’s divine light, which externally harmony,, and is covertly hidden within the sacred icon image of the manifested as a radiant Garment of Light, sometimes known as the harmony cross. The spiritual state of the Axis Mundi also refers to the joining “Resurrected Body.” Body.” Because this special body of light was believed of the external energies from heaven and earth within a person’s to originate from the nal transformation process of the eternal soul’s own three bodies (physical, energetic, and spiritual). true spiritual self, it was sometimes known as “The Baptism of the Sacrament of the Higher Rebirth.” Azrael: His name means “Whom God Helps,” and Azrael is the Azrael: Archangel of Death who assists disembodied souls to Crossover. Baptism of the Holy Spirit: See Spirit: See Baptism (of Fire) According to the Hebrew Bible, he is responsible for assisting the souls who are either dying or are in the nal stages of their death. Bible, Hebrew (Tana (Tanakh): kh): The The word “Ta-Na-Kh” is an acronym for 216
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
Torah, Nevi’im, and Ketuvim, meaning Law, Prophets, and Writings, respectively. These three categories include all the books of the Hebrew Bible, which are the sacred text of Judaism, also known as the Old Testament, the Hebrew Bible is comprised of 24 books.
by understanding that the origin of suffering comes from ignorance, and that one must follow the Eightfold Pat h in order to reach freedom from suffering. Buddhism has three major branches: Theravada, Mahayana, and Vaj Vajrayana. rayana.
Binding Demon Ash Paste: Special Paste: Special ash taken from the main altar dish (which carries the prayers of the saints), and added to the ashes obtained from burning a special demon subjugating talisman. These sacred ashes are then combined with Holy Water and Holy Salt, crushed into a paste, prayed over, consecrated, and their combined spiritual powers activa ted into a sacred Binding Demon Ash-Paste Ash-Paste used during an exorcism.
C
Blasphemy: An act of being verbal Blasphemy: An verbally ly offens offensive, ive, slande slanderous, rous, mockin mocking, g, or speaking ill of beliefs, sacred beings, or objects in a certain religion.
doctrine remain highly inuential in Orthodox Christianity. These
Religions dene blasphemy in terms of their own beliefs, often designating prophets and holy objects along with God as subjects that are never to be profaned. In fact many countries around the world have anti-blasphemy laws; and in some religions like Islam, blasphemy and heresy are sometimes used interchangeably. Blessing: Words intentionally spoken or directed through prayer Blessing: Words that create a positive energetic effect over a person, place, or thing through complimenting, praising, or honoring them or their actions. Body of Light: Also Light: Also known as the “Garment of Light,” the Body of Light occurs when the spiritual energy of the eternal soul infus es with a person’s cultivated spiritual virtue, and becomes so powerful that at the time of death their physical body is dematerialized into radiant light. Throughout the world, various religious traditions have given different names to this type of spiritual transformation, including the Body of Light, the Resurrection Body, the Solar Body, the Immortal Body, the Diamond Body, etc. Most Christian mystics believe that the best-known example of divine spiritual transubstantiatio n created within a human body was manifested and visually expressed with the resurrection of Jesus of Nazareth. Born-Again: A term that was used by Jesus Born-Again: A Jesus in the New Testament Testament to describe the conversion experience that manifests as “spiritual rebirth;” and is sometimes used as a statement to express the regeneration of the human spirit. Being “Born Again” Again” refers to new spiritual beginnings that exist between someone’s heart and mind and the holy spirit of God. In other words, once an individual has become born again, the person is considered to be spiritually “alive,” with their eternal soul awakened and actively functioning within the spirit realm, while still existing within the physical realm. In the New Testament Testament (John 3:1-3), the Pharisee Nicodemus came to Jesus at night and said, “Rabbi, we know that you are a teacher sent from God; for no man can do these miracles that you are doing unless God is with him.” Jesus answered, saying to him, “Truly, “Truly, truly I say to you, If a man is not born again [reborn from above — and spiritually transformed], he cannot see the kingdom of God.” The reason this “born from above” experience is so important is that it allows a person’s eternal soul to reconnect itself with its true spiritual roots located within the heavenly realm. This sacred connection, which exists between the divine spark of life abiding within our eternal soul and the radiant light of God, is one reason why the Apostle Paul wrote in Romans 8:16: “The Spirit [of God] itself bears witness with our spirit that we are God’s children.”
Canon Law: In Law: In Catholicism, this term pertains to the body of laws related to the organization, discipline, and belief of the church, and enforced by church authority. Cappadocian Fathers: Fathers: Three theologians from the region of Cappadocia in modern-day Turkey, whose development of Trinitarian individuals include: The Basil of Caesarea (330-379 A.D.), Gregory of Nazianzus (329-389 A.D.) and Gregory of Nyssa (330-395 A.D.). Catholic: Meaning “Universal,” this term was used by the early Catholic: Christians to designate the universal Christian faith. When the eastern church split from the western in 1054 A.D., the West retained this term and became known as the Roman Catholic; while the Churches in the East are known as Greek, Eastern or Russian Orthodox. Celsus: In the second century A.D., a Platonic Greek philosopher, who Celsus: In made a study of what he called “the Christian Cult,” and wrote a treatise known as “The True Word” (Alēthēs Logos) attacking Logos) attacking the newly formed religion based on a variety of older written sources, as well as on his own personal observations. His attack on Christianity was founded on a belief that Jesus had performed his various healing miracles and exorcisms by magic, and that his supernatural gifts of seeing others from far away were all simply part of an esoteric magic teaching that Jesus had learned while he was living in Egypt as a carpenter. Cherubim: The second group of Heavenly Counselors, traditionally described as being “the Four Faced Ones;” having the face of a man, an ox, a lion, and an eagle. This image was later adopted as the four symbolic icons used to represent the four New Testament Gospel Evangelists: Matthew (Winged-Man), Mark (Winged-Lion), Luke (Winged-Ox), and John (Eagle). Chakra Centers: Small energetic wheels and circles of spiraling energy often seen as different colored patterns moving within a person’s energy body. These are believed to exist as psychic-energy centers in the esoteric traditions of the Indian religions (often found particularly in the ancient tantric traditions of Hinduism, Buddhism, and Jainism). They are associated with the seven energy centers located within the physical body, which were at one time refereed to by certain ancient Gnostic Christians as the “Seven Churches.” These seven small spiraling disks of energy were originally seen as being special places located on the front of the body, where the energies of similar thought-forms gathered and collected. Christ: The term “Christ” comes from the Greek word “Xristos” which means “the anointed one.” It has the same meaning as “Meshiach”-that is “Messiah”--in Hebrew. This term is often applied to Jesus as a title, indicating his status as the one Messiah. It is not Jesus’ last name (i.e., his surname).
Christ Consciousness: The Consciousness: The term “Christ Consciousness” or “Christ within” has been in circulation for many years, and is often seen as Bridge of Light: An Light: An important cord of light that is composed of three a New Age form of Christian spirituality. In fact, many believe and threads in the human body: The Thread of Consciousness (head), teach that Christ Consciousness is an elevated form of spiritual the Thread of Creativity, (throat) and the Thread of Life (heart). When awareness, associated with our divine nature or higher soul-self, consciously created, the Bridge of Light connects the lower survival which is said to be our true birthright as children of God. According to this popular belief, the spiritual experience of living based consciousness with the higher mind of the eternal soul. in Christ Consciousness is available to anyone, regardless of their Buddha: The Buddha: The term literally means “one who has awakened,” and religion. All that is required is that the person be open to becoming speaks of spiritual enlightenment. This is also the name given to a living vessel of God’s love, and actively strive to attain this higher spiritual transformation within their life. This New Age teaching is quite Siddhartha Gautama, the founder of the Buddhist religion. different from the normal religious doctrines commonly se en in most Buddhism: A Buddhism: A world religion founded by Siddhartha Gautama, who Christian churches. However in many ways, it reects the original was known as “the Buddha” in the 6th or 5th century B.C. in Indi a. His teachings of the Christian church of ancient times, when the followers teachings include seeking to free oneself from worldly attachments of Jesus of Nazareth were known as the “Followers of the Way.” 217
Christian: The word “Christian” is derived from the Greek word Christian: “Christianos,” meaning “follower “follower of Christ;” and is used to describe a person who follows or adheres to the teachings of Jes us of Nazareth. Christianity: Followers of Jesus of Nazareth spiritual teachings who share their life and resources with others, and are of service to all of humanity. True followers of Christianity embody a type of divine radiance that never forcefully imposes its spiritual beliefs onto others. Instead these followers tend to be compassionate in their divine service, and live their lives as a natural by-product of spiritual devotion, directed towards embodying Jesus’ sacred teachings. Church: The “church” is a general term used by most Christians to Church: The describe the entire body of Christian believers existing throughout the world. It also refers to a particular denomination or branch of Christianity, such as the “Catholic Church” or the “Protestant Church.” Churchianity: Any Christian church that has a turned away from Churchianity: Jesus’ true teachings and exists as a corporate religious organization established as a business venture-one that is primarily focused on increasing its membership and on obtaining greater nancial gain (often known as “eecing the ock”). This abhorrent condition often leaves the trusting members of the church trapped in emotionalism, and their impoverished souls starving due to spiritual malnourishment. malnourishment. Clairaudient Perception: The Perception: The spiritual gift of hearing voices, sounds, or music that are not audible to the normal ear.
Cross: A sacred sign or s ymbol of two intersecting lines (“+ Cross: A (“ +”) widely used in the history of religion to express the structure of the cosmos. It was also used as an instrument of ca pitol punishment by the Roman Army, and later accepted a symbol of salvation by Christians. Crossover Ritual: A Ritual: A specia speciall ritual used in order to assist a wander wandering ing or haunting disembodied soul “cross over” from the physical realm back to the radiant spiritual light of God. Crucifx: A cross bearing the image of Jesus Christ. Although it is often used to represent the suffering of Christ, and at one time became an important image for devotional purposes during the Middle Ages, the crucix was adamantly viewed as an image of idolatry by many Protestant Reformers; which is why many Protestant churches prefer to use the symbol of a cross without the image of Jesus suspended on it.
Cultural Trance: The influenced behavioral patterns that unconsciously arise from imprinted and programmed thoughts, feelings, and beliefs that have overshadowed a person’s spirit (thoughts and feelings). This way of survival based thinking was learned from parents, society, and even religion – often referred to in the Bible as being in the “World.” Curse: Words intentionally spoken or directed through prayer that create a negative energetic effect over a person, place, or thing by complaining, criticizing, or condemning them or their actions.
D Clairsentient Perception: Perception: The spiritual gift of receiving intuitive messages via feelings, emotions, or physical sensations. Clairvoyant Perception: Perception: The spiritual gift of seeing the subtle
energetic elds of the physical realm, as well as the spirit realm. Communion (Holy): Also (Holy): Also is known as “the Eucharist, Eucharist,”” in church rituals this term is most often used to commemorate Christ’s last supper – and is observe d as the eating of Christ ’s body and the drinking of his blood - obtained through the partaking of the elements of bread and wine (or grape juice). Several churches and denominations are divided as to whether these elements actually become Christ’s body and blood, or instead symbolize their spiritual transforming nature. Congregation: The people of the church who have gathered (congregated) in a building for worship. The term has t wo meanings: (1) those who are presently assembled for worship, and (2) all of the people who make up the local church’s body of supporters. In many
churches, the word “Congregation” is only used to describe the rst meaning, and the word “Parish” is used for the second meaning. Constantine the Great: During his reign over the Roman Empire from 306 to 337 AD., the Emperor Constantine the Great converted to Christianity and commissioned the First Council of Nicaea to form a unied state religion. The design of this special council was to gather all of the various Christian leaders from Alexandria, Antioch, Athens, Jerusalem, Britain, and Rome under one universally organized church, which would be controlled by Emperor Constantine and the Roman government. According to historic histori c documents, in 326 A.D. the Emperor Constantine ordered any and all books written by “heretics” (dened as “any person holding an opinion different from what is generally accepted by the church”) to be hunted down and destroyed. Right after that, Constantine then issued certain decrees stating that all of the pagan works associated with Jesus of Nazareth should also be destroyed.
Demon: The ancient Greek word “Daimōn” denotes a spirit or divine power. The word is often used to describe supernatural beings that exist between humans and gods. They are often depicted as malevolent beings prevalent in religion, occult practices, and mythology. The can either have benevolent or malevolent intentions based on the religion. In Christianity, they are considered to be evil. Demonic Replication: Replication: A supernatural manifestation wherein a demonic spirit divides its energetic body and projects copies of itself into several locations at once. This allows it to be able to quickly inuence and even possess several severa l people or animals simultaneously. Disciple: A pupil who is attache attached d to a specic specic teache teacherr or or way way of life. In the Christian tradition, John the Baptist and Jesus both had disciples. Dissension: The word “Dissension” is dened as a state of discord,
conict, contention and strife, which can often lead to disharmony and division. When there is any type of inghting or chronic bickering occurring within any church, especially among its elders, it usually creates a state of high tension and leads to a falling-out between many members of that spiritual community. Divine Man: In ancient times, the term Divine Man was used to described a god who was disguised in human form, and was moving about the world inhabiting (or possessing) a human body. A Divine
Man could do all of the benecial things that a Magus (Magician) could do, and was able to cure diseases as well as effectively curse the wicked. Because he performed his miracles through his indwelling god-like power, power, a Divine Man did not need to perform magical rituals or speak certain spells to accomplish these supernatural feats. This was the important critical test by which a Divine Man could be
distinguished, classied, and separated from being a Magus. Doctrine: The word “doctrine” means “teaching,” and in this context
it describes a set of ideas or ofcial statements of theological beliefs Core Channels: Internally connected to the eternal soul are three core-channels of divine energy, which ow vertically within the body. Each of these energetic cords are connected to and responsible for inuencing the eternal soul’s spiritual evolution, and manifests externally as feelings of unconditional love (center channel), feelings of great joy (left channel), and feelings of gratitude and appreciation (right channel).
that are taught and accepted to be true in the Christian church.
Courtyard of the Heart: The Heart: The area of the solar plexus, located on the human body in the center of the diaphragm.
Dominions (Celestial Lords): The first group of Heavenly Governors who supervise and regulate the various duties of the
218 21 8
Dogma: A religious doctrine that is denitively taught, and believed to be infallibly. A Dogma is understood as a principle component of
a religious ideology, one that is non-disputable; held as the nal truth of their systematic presentations, which all believers must accept.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
angels existing within the lower Third Angelic Order. The Dominions
often act as channels of mercy for God’s love, as it ows from the Almighty to the people, places, and things existing throughout the universe. However, it is extremely rare for any of these angelic lords to make themselves physically known to humans. Dualism: The belief that all reality ultimately consists of two opposing forces: those of good and evil respectively.
E Earthly Transpersonal Point: Three Point: Three areas of spiritual light located six inches to several feet below the center of the feet. Earth Star Point: The Earth Star is the rst of the body’s three Earthly Transpersonal Points. Point s. It is located directly below the bottoms of the feet, several inches under the ground. According to ancient teachings, the history of our current life is recorded wi thin the energy matrix of the Earth Star. This special energy center contains the memories, experiences, talents, skills, and practices that we have acquired during our entire lifetime. It additionally connects and roots the energy of our three bodies into the ground, as well as assists our body in absorbing the various types of earth energy up from the ground into our physical tissues.
East: The location of the church’s main altar. When a person enters East: The into the church building, they traditionally go from the West towards the East, which symbolizes moving from the evil of the present world - to the glory of the New Jerusalem yet to come. Eightfold Path: Sometimes Path: Sometimes known as the “middle way,” this simple spiritual teaching is a culmination of the “Four Noble Truths” in Buddhism, which charts a course from suffering-to true liberation of heart and mind. The “Eightfold Path” is divided into three parts: Wisdom (right view and right intention), Morality (right speech, right conduct, and right livelihood), and Concentration (right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration). Ein Sof: God without end Elementals: Also known as “Shedim” meaning “supernatural creature” in Jewish folklore, these spirits are composed only of the purest substance of their specic element (i.e., Earth, Water, Fire, and Air). Although Although they are not immortal, they can exist for thousands of years (especially if the conditions are supportive for this), before dissolving back into the specic element of their original construction. Elementals are said to be created out of God’s most holy re, and formed of divine energy originating from the purest “smokeless ame.” El Elyon: Elyon: The “God Most High” of the early Israelites in the Old Testament Hebrew Bible. When applied to Yahweh, the name “Elyon” stresses His highest supremacy. When the two names “El” and “Elyon” are combined, the resultant name can be literally translated as “the Extremely-Exalted, Sovereign, High God”, as in Psalm 57:2 — “I cry out to the Most High Elohim, To El who is perfecting all matters for me.” Enlightenment: The spiritual experience of intimately knowing your Enlightenment: The eternal soul and the reason why you are here on earth.
Essene Sect: The Sect: The Essenes were a sect of Sec ond Temple Temple Judaism that ourished from the 2nd century B.C. to the 1st century A.D. which some scholars claim seceded from the Zadokite priests. The Zadok priesthood were the High Priests of Israel, who we re originally established during the time of King David. Fewer in number than the Sadducees and Pharisees, the Essenes were healers and mystics who lived in various cities but c ongregated in communal life dwellings dedicated to asceticism (some groups practiced celibacy), voluntary poverty,, and daily bathing used for the purpose of ritualized cleansing. poverty The Essenes gained fame in 1947 as a result of the discovery of an extensive group of religious texts and documents known as the Dead Sea Scrolls, which were believed to be the Essenes’ library. Eternal Soul: The Soul: The part of a human that contains the Breath of God, and because it retains his Holy Spirit, it exists forever. It is said that each eternal soul currently living within a human body was not created at the time of its physical birth. Instead, because it exists as a radiant part of God’s eternal light, each soul actually exists as a divine spark of the Creator’s radiant presence; and has therefore existed since the beginning of time. Although there are indeed the existence of new souls living within the human realm, what is actually new about these eternal souls is their physical relationship and interactions with other people living within the physical realm. Eucharist: Derived from the Greek word “Eucharistia” meaning “thanksgiving;” this is a Christian ritual celebrated as the sacrament of the “Lord’s Supper,” when both bread and wine are consecrated and consumed in symbolic union with Christ. Also see Communion. Exorcism: Derived from the Greek word “Exorkismós” meaning “to bind by oath,” an exorcism is the special practice of evicting demonic spirits or evil ghosts from inside a person, place, or thing, which is believed to be a victim of oppression or possession. The practice is ancient and part of the belief system of many cultures and religions. Depending on the spiritual beliefs of the exorcist, this may be done by causing the entity to swear an oath, performing an elaborate ritual, or simply by commanding it to depart in the name of a higher power.
F Faith Healing: A Healing: A term used to describe the practice of invoking divi ne power through prayer to bring about healing and restore health. Fall of Man: According Man: According to Christian legend, after God created the angels, the elementals, and the universe, he deposited the d ivine spark of his most sacred radiant light into man. This divine gift was passed down to all future generations, and is manifested within all humanity as one of the most important sacred aspects of mankind’s existence, namely our eternal soul. Because of bad choices, that sacred part of man’s spiritual consciousness, which was originally destined to grow into the full realization of “godhood,” eventually fell away from its divine unity with the almighty creator. The rst spiritual descent from this sacred union is often known as “the Fall of Man,” which was said to have occurred in the Garden of Eden through the deception of his wife Eve and Satan disguised as a snake. However, the deeper spiritual meaning of the Fall of Man was originally taught according to three important barriers, which resulted in the creation of three veils.
Fasting: The religious practice of abstaining from food for a certain Fasting: The period of time. There are various forms of fasting in the three body, associated with it’s life force, responsible for reecting the Abrahamic religions: Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. The Jewish thoughts and emotions of the heart and mind. Its energy maintains Passover includes a fast, Lent usually includes a chosen fast for the quality and vital functional aspects of the body’s tangible essence, Christians, and Ramadan in Islam includes a month-long daytime fast. and serves as a special energetic womb that is formed within and Virtues: One’s innate spiritual energy cultivated from enveloped around the physical tissues. The energy body creates, Five Divine Virtues: One’s supports, and sustains all of the physic al body’s internal and external Compassion - stored within the Liver; Inner Peace - stored within the energetic elds, and is responsible for activating and maintaining its Heart; Trust - stored within the Spleen; Integrity - stored within the organs, tissues, and electromagnetic channel system. Because it Lungs; and Perceptive Wisdom - stored within t he Kidneys. distributes vitality throughout the tissues by energetic transference, Elements: The four energetic manifestat ions of Air, Fire, Water, Water, the energy body is said to exist at the middle vibrational level of Four Elements: The and Earth; often represented in ancient times through the image of human energetic frequency. In Christian mysticism, the energy body is associated with the 2nd Veil: the veil of man’s ego and self- a cross, seen as four intersecting lines of energy that converged at the center point of all creation. These important energetic patterns importance – which separates his heart and mind from God. Energy Body: The Body: The energy body is the ethereal aspect of the physical
219
additionally corresponded to the four primary directions, four times of the day, the four seasons of the year, the four faces of the Cherubim, four areas of the human body, and the four primary stages of life (birth, youth, middle age, and old age). They were also associated with four celestial archangels, who were said to personify four uniquely different energetic natures. Four Noble Truths: The core teachings of the Buddha. The four truths include: the Existence of Suffering (which characterizes all human life), the Origin of Suffering (created through ignorance, attachment, and desire), the Cessation Cessation of Suffering (the conscious desire to free oneself of this pattern), and the Path to the Cessation of Suffering (obtaining freedom through following the Eightfold Path). Fundamentalist (Religious): (Religious): a person who believes in the strict, literal interpretation of scripture in a religion; and maintains the belief that the doctrine “is without error er ror or fault in all its teaching.” Often linked to child abuse and mental illness, Chr istian fundamentalism began in the late 19th century among British and American Protestants as a reaction to theological liberalism and cultural modernism.
Testament Bible. This spi ritual teaching is focused fo cused on the good news that the kingdom of God (or heaven) exists within each and every one of us (Luke 17:21), and is connected to our eternal soul and not t o any
specic person, place, or temple. The four New Testament Gospels (Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John) are each submitted as being an active account describing the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus of Nazareth. However, the term Gospel can also be used in reference to the Jewish Christian Gospels (i.e., the Gospel of the Ebionites, the Gospel of the Hebrews, and the Gospel of the Nazarenes), as well as the Gnostic Christian Gospels (the Gospel of Thomas, the Gospel of Philip, the Gospel of Mary Mary,, and the Gospel of Truth). Goetes (Spellbinder): The word Goētes originates from “Goēteia,” which is ancient Greek for “witchcraft or wizardry” and believed to be a special type of Greek shamanism. The primary focus of this system was placed on “Goao,” meaning “to wail;” wherein a sorcerer would intone certain spells in order to enchant and seduce. It was also seen as a form of c eremonial magic that was used in mourning for
the dead, in which the Goētes became ecstatic during their rituals, and were believed to accompany the dead on their journey into the Underworld by way of special songs of mourni ng. However, the word
G
Goētes could also be used to mean “a charlatan or cheat.”
Gate of Silence: The internally quiet, quiescent space that provides the spiritual depth into which a pers on can dive in order to swim within
H
the innite ocean of God. All mystical practices spiritually belong to what is inside this veil of silence. Because this underlying veil is
present everywhere, the spirit realm inuences all mystical practices by entering into the subconscious mind and quietly reminding us of the original root of our existence with God via this quiescent silence.
This is why one of the rst techniques that a Christian mystic will learn is to always be consciously present in this silence as an observer (“Be still, and know that I am God,” Psalms 46:10). The reason why this dimension of silence is so powerful, is because there are no distractions caused by noise. When we inwardly immerse ourselves within this spiritual dimension of silence, it becomes easier to not become scattered, and our consciousness is allowed to rest in the deep primordial oneness of a truly liberated spiritual life.
Heaven: In Christian cosmology, heaven is the abode of God, his Heaven: In angels, and the saints. It is also said to be the place where people who have received salvation during their life will go, after they have been judged and are accepted among those who are righteous. Heavenly Transpersonal Point: Three areas of spiritual light located six inches to several feet above the center of the head. Hebrew Zodiac: In Zodiac: In Hebrew astrology, the study of the 12 star clusters of the zodiac is known as “Hokmat ha-mazalot” (“the science of the
ruling planet”). The Talmud identied the 12 constellations of the zodiac with the 12 months of the Hebrew calendar. calendar. Some scholars
identied the 12 signs of the zodiac with the 12 sons of Jacob, later known as the twelve tribes of Israel. The four face images of the
Gentile: a Gentile: a name applied to anyone who is not Jewish.
Cherubim Angel are reected in the ancient Hebrew Zodiac, and
also ascribed to the four main Apostles of the Gospels: Taurus the Bull (Spring) - Saint Luke; Leo the Lion (Summer) - Saint Mark; and Aquarius Aquar ius the Wate Waterr Bearer Bearer (Winte (Winter) r) - Saint Matthew Matthew,, who who is portray portrayed ed as a young man. Although Scorpio the Scorpion (Autumn) is traditionally traditional ly seen as the fourth celestial icon of the Zodiac, according “to wound.” The oldest denition of the word however, dates back to Isaac Myer’s Qabbalah: The Philosophical Writings of Avicebron, Avicebron, to Old English (Gastae), around 800 A.D., where the meaning of several Eastern astrologers say that the symbol of Scorpio is also ghost was dened as “the soul of a deceased person, that inhabits symbolized by an Eagle – which corresponds to Saint John. the unseen world.” Ghosts can sometimes appear in the shape of an animal or an object. Hell: In Hell: In the Septuagint (the ancient translation of the Hebrew Bible into Greek), the Greek term “Hades” is used to translate the Hebrew Gnosticism: The Gnosticism: The word “Gnosticism” is derived from the ancient Greek term “Sheol” (Underworld), and was believed to be t he abode of the word “Gnostikos” meaning “having knowledge.” It is also a modern dead. It is a place where all departed souls go, both the righteous name used to describe a variety of ancient religious ideas and sy stems, and unrighteous, regardless of the moral choices made in life. originating in Jewish socio-cultural context in the rst and second Originally Hades was not a place of punishment or reward; instead century AD. These ancient teachings were based on their readings of it was described as being “the grave,” a neutral place located in the Old Testament Testament Torah and other Biblical writings. They believed th at another spiritual dimension, away from the earth and the land of the material world was created by an emanation of the highest God the living. In many religious and folkloric traditions, Hell is a place (El Elyon), who placed his divine spark inside the human body, which or state of torment and punishment in the afterlife. Other traditions now exists as its eternal soul. This divine spark could be liberated by however, do not conceive of the afterlife as a place of punishment secret knowledge. Although the term Gnosticism is often used as a way or reward, they merely describe hell as an abode of the dead, or of describing a category of religions that emphasize secret knowledge the grave. In fact, early Judaism had no concept of Hell. Although as a means to salvation, its origins and age are highly debated. Since the concept of an afterlife was introduced to the religion during the there have been Gnostic interpretations of Christian, Jewish, Greek, Hellenistic period (323 B.C.- 31 B.C.), Judaism does not have a and Iranian philosophies, it is not necessarily a religion as much as specic doctrine about the afterlife. after life. It does however, have a mystical/ it is an interpretative perspective of specic religious phenomena. In Orthodox tradition of describing “Gehinnom.” However, Gehinnom fact, Gnostic mystery religions abounded in the Roman Empire. The is not Hell, but originally described as being “the grave” – and in early Christian church was fragmented into various sects, many of later times– a sort of Purgatory, Purgatory, where one is judged based on their which taught a Gnostic version of the new religion. life’s deeds, or rather, where a person becomes f ully aware of their own shortcomings and negative actions during their life on earth. Gospel: The Gospel: The literal meaning of the word “Gospel” is “good news,” The Kabbalah explains this place as a type of “waiting room” for all and in this context focuses on the story of Jesus of Nazareth’s life souls. According to Jewish teachings, Hell is not entirely physical; and teachings as told in the rst four books of the Christian New rather, it can be compared to a very intense feeling of shame. People Ghost: The disembodied soul of a dead person, usually thought Ghost: The of as a spirit. The English word “Ghost” has a long history, and actually derived from an old Germanic Teutonic word that had three meanings: “fury, anger, and terrify;” “to tear to pieces;” and
220
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
are ashamed of their misdeeds and this constitutes suffering which makes up for the bad deeds. When one has so deviated from the will of God, one is said to be in Gehinnom.
back to about the year 400 A.D. and attributes the precept of using Holy Water to the Apostle Matthew. It is therefore conceivable that in ancient Christianity water was originally used for cleansing and
purication purposes, similar in application to ancient Jewish Law. Heresy: The Heresy: The word “Heresy” comes from the Greek word “hairesis,”
meaning “action of taking, choice, sect;” sect; ” and is often dened as either
I
rejecting certain doctrines doctr ines taught by a religious authority, or choosing to advocate an alternative doctrine/interpretation that is contrary to an established religious teaching. Originally a heresy was simply a difference of opinion, however it eventually became a religious crime, often punished by death. The act of Heresy is also evident in Judaism and Islam, although in these religions it is often more related to religious behavior, instead of religious/doctrinal beliefs.
Icon: The word “icon” originated from the Greek word “Eikōn” meaning Icon: The “image.” In religious art work, an icon is most commonly observed as a painting, especially within the Eastern Orthodox Church, Oriental Orthodoxy,, and certain Eastern Catholic churches. The most common Orthodoxy subjects of an icon include Christ, Mary, saints, and angels. Although often associated with portrait style images containing one or two main gures, the term “Icon” also covers most religious image patterns presented in a variety of artistic media. Icon images and patterns may also be cast in metal, carved in stone, embroidered on cloth, painted on wood, done in mosaic or fresco work, printed on paper, etc. Comparable images from Western Christianity are generally not described as “icons,” although the term “iconic” may sometimes be used to describe a static style of devotional image.
Hemis Monastery: A Monastery: A secluded Buddhist Monastery in Tibet, where an ancient manuscript dating back to the 3rd century A.D. that explained the lost years of Jesus of Nazareth was said to exist. These writings gave an account of a young man who was a great prophet named “Issa” (“Jesus”), who traveled about and apprenticed with powerful mystics and great yogis (practitioners of meditation) in India, Nepal, and Tibet. Holy Anointing Oil: see Oil: see Anointing Oil Holy Spirit: Sometimes known as the “Holy Ghost,” this term is widely employed in the New Testament, and is also used at certain points in the Old Testament, although in a different context, for example in the Old Testament, Testament, the Holy Spirit came upon prophets in order for them to transmit God’s message to others . In Christianity, it describes the third person in the Trinity. The archaic term for the Holy Spirit is “holy ghost.” Charismatic Christians often refer to the gifts of the Holy Spirit, including speaking in tongues and prophecy. Holy Trinity: The Trinity: The Christian term used to describe the community of God made manifest in three “persons” (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit). The term itself is not in the Christian Bible, although the persons of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit are separately mentioned. The distinctions between the three are relational and not believed to be a separation of power. Holy Salt: Special ritualized salt that his been puried, prayed over, and consecrated unto God. It is often used in exorcisms for protection, and to mark a sacred space and prevent demonic spirits from entering into that area. Holy Sigils: A Sigils: A sacred symbol or set of esoteric seals understood as being a special image or pattern specifically designed to communicate certain ideas, impressions, and messages. This is based on the belief that although the eternal soul and the physical body both use the eyes to perceive life, the eyes of the body simply see the colors, shapes, sizes, and patterns of things; whereas the eyes of the soul observe the sacred symbolic meanings and divine messages hidden within these various patterns. Holy Water: Water: In the Bible, the ancient symbolic use of water and its important ritual applications can be found in the Old Testament; Testament; where it was traditionally used both privately and liturgically for
performing purication rituals. For example, water was considered to be a sign of God’s creative power (Genesis 1:2), a spiritu al metaphor for Yahweh as the divine source of life (Isaiah 55:1-2), and was additionally held as a special agent of divine healing (2 Kings 5:10). In the New Testament, Testament, the element of water takes on even greater
Idol: A Idol: A term used to describe any drawn, pai nted, carved, or sculpted sculpt ed
gure representing a god or goddess used for personal or religious worship. Many world religions use such gures in their rituals, however the Abrahamic religions of Judaism, Christianity, and Islam strictly forbid idol worship. Idolatry: A term used to describe the alleged “worship of idols.” Dened Idolatry: A in the Abrahamic religions religions as placing any person, place or thing before God Almighty. In the Old Testament Book of Hosea 4:6-7, it speaks of “the shame of idols.” According to Jewish Rabbi Saul Benjamin, this phrase pertains to much more than what many Christians realize. One example that he gave for the phrase pertains to things such as the priest and/or members of the congregation glorifying the church’s building, its prophets, apostles and saints, as well as its religious doctrines, and political endorsements endorsements – instead of focusing their hearts and minds on honoring the glory of our God above all things. Infestation (Demonic): The (Demonic): The Demonic Infestation stage is activated when objects within the victim’s living environment suddenly begin to move about by themselves, displaying typical manifestations of poltergeist activity. activity. During the Infestation stage, the main strategy is to unbalance the victim’s spirit and cr eate great fear, anger, and grief–all of which generates large quantities of negative psychic energy. The primary goal being to continually torment the victim until their internal will and resistance to psychic dominance is nally broken down. Isis: The Egyptian goddess Isis is the daughter of t he Earth God Geb Isis: The and the Sky Goddess Nut. Her name “Isis” comes from the hieroglyph
image of a throne with a gender specic ending to denote it as being female, which is often read as “Mistress of the Throne.” However the ancient Greek writer and philosopher Plutarch understood the name
Isis to mean “knowledge.” Isis was said to be the personication of love, compassion, and healing. She is often pictured with her child Horus in much the same way that the Virgin Mary would later be depicted with baby Jesus.
J Judaism: A monotheistic (one god) religion based on the Torah, Judaism: A Talmud, and other texts in the Hebrew Bible. There are several Jewish traditions, including Orthodox, Conservative, Reform Judaism, and Reconstructionist.
signicance, because of its spiritual connection with Jesus Christ; who identies himself with the “Living Water” (John 7:37-39). It is
Jerusalem: The capital city of Israel, and a holy site for Judaism, Jerusalem: The Christianity,, and Islam. In the Jewish tradition, Jerusalem was a holy Christianity
because of this statement that Christians declare the Baptism in Water as being necessary for personal salvation; and furthermore, Jesus himself had stated, “unless a man be born of water and the Holy Spirit, he cannot be saved” (John 3:5).
city where King Solomon built the rst temple to God around 950
Holy Water is composed of prayed over puried water and salt, and is often used in baptisms, healings, and exorcisms. In ancient times,
the use of Holy Water in early Christianity was ofcially recorded in later church documents such as the Apostolic Constitutions, which go
B.C. In Christianity, Jesus performed miracles there and spent the last weeks of his life there. In Islam, Jerusalem was the site where Muhammad traveled on his Night Journey (621 A.D.). Jesus Christ: The founder of the Christian religion, Jesus of Nazareth is held as the Christ (Messiah) by his followers, who believe that he came to save humanity from suffering by teaching 221 22 1
them the good news that the kingdom of God is within. He was born in Palestine under Roman occupation around 6 B.C., and according to New Testament Testament teachings, he was raised in a rather large Jewish family which consisted of Joseph (father), Mary (mother), Jesus, James, Joses, Jude, and Simon. Also mentioned in the bible, but not named, are his sisters. Most Orthodox Jews and Muslims believe that Jesus was an important man of God and a respected prophet, but he was not t he Son of God, nor do t hey believe in the Trinity. Trinity. The nature of Jesus’ form, in terms of his physical f orm and divine form, has been debated over the centuries in what is known as Christol ogy.
Last Supper: The New Testament narrative of Jesus’ last meal
Jesus Prayer: Not to be confused with the “Our Father,” the Jesus Prayer is a popular one-line prayer sometimes known as “the Prayer of the Heart,” and goes as follows: “Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me, a sinner sinner.” .”
energy in the rst place).
Jews: A term originally referring to inhabitants of Judea, but now Jews: A refers to the people of Judaism, or individuals who strongly identify with the Jewish culture.
K Kabbalah: The Jewish mystical teachings that were originally Kabbalah: developed as an esoteric “map of creation,” and offer esoteric interpretations of ancient Jewish law. According to one of the greatest modern scholars of the Kabbalah Gershom Scholem, its or igins were
with his disciples prior to his arrest, trial, and crucixion. This event is commemorated through the Christian rite of Communion (also known as the Eucharist). Laws of Blocking, Returning, and Scattering: Scattering:The The spiritual law of
“cause and effect” manifested in three stages; dened as “Blocking” (their spiritual growth is blocked), “Retuning” (their projected negati ve energy onto others is returned back onto them), and “Scattering” (the negative energy divides itself and attacks the relationships of those closest to the person responsible for projecting the malevolent Law of One: The One: The rst divine law in Christian mysticism, which states: “The Lord God is One.” It expresses the belief that the divine force impregnating and supporting all manifested matter originates from the one true source of all creation — the radiant Breath (Spirit) of God. Law of Three: The second divine law in Christian mysticism, which expresses the belief that: everything that exists manifests as a result of the converging energetic actions of passive, active, and neutralizing forces occurring on the same point — at the exact same moment in time. Law of Seven: The Seven: The third divine law in Christian mysticism maintains
the result of ancient Gnostic inuence upon Judaism in the centuries the belief in a seven note musical octave manifestation. This spiritual immediately before and after Christ. Because this esoteric teaching law is expressed as a two-fold idea: (1) the rst part states “All things was originally designed for the early Jewish mystic s, it contains many in nature, and everything within the universe, energetically resonate s hidden explanations of the Torah, the Hebrew Old Testament Bible. at its own unique vibration;” (2) the second part states “Nothing Its foundational work is collected in the Jewish mystical work known manifested within the physic al realm continues forever in a direct line as the “Zohar” (meaning “Splendor” or “Radiance”); a 13th century – instead, everything must eventually deviate at denite intervals.” A.D. multi-volume text, that covers topics ranging from angels t o The Law of Seven does not apply to the creation or existence of the afterlife. different “things” and phenomena in “Space” (the Passive energetic
force); but instead is applied to their specic evolution in “Time” (the Karma: A Sanskrit term referring both to an action and its Active energetic force). Karma: consequences (i.e., sowing and reaping). The “cause and effect” of karma drives the never-ending cycle of birt h, life, death, and rebirth in Ley Lines: The Lines: The energetic currents that run across the landscapes the eastern religions of Buddhism, Hinduism, Jainism, and Sikhism. connecting both natural and sacred prehistoric structures together. Although a Ley Line represents the invisible lines of earth energy, Kingdom of God (Kingdom of Heaven): The Heaven): The “good news” that God they are often translated into something that is equivalent of “spirit,” had ordained Jesus to proclaim on earth (John 12:49-50), was that “fairy,” or “energy” paths. For example, they are known as “Spirit the true Kingdom of God/heaven existed within each of us, and that Lines” to Peruvians; “Fairy Paths” to the Irish, “Holy Lines” to the it was spiritually connected t o our eternal soul (Luke 17:20-21). The Germans; “Dragon Veins” to the Chinese; and “Song Paths” to early church saw the Kingdom of God as a future establishment of the Australian Aborigines. Modern researchers often make the God’s reign on earth, usually with Jesus as king – living within your comparison that the electromagnetic life force that ows within and heart (Revelation 3:20). Both phrases “the kingdom of God” and around the human body is similar in its movement and manifestation “the kingdom of heaven” are referring to t he same thing. The phrase to that of the earth’s energetic grids to which these Ley Lines belong. “kingdom of God” occurs sixty-eight times in ten different books in the New Testament, while “kingdom of heaven” occurs thirty-two Life Purpose: The reason why you are here on earth; why you were times, but only in the Gospel of Saint Matthew. born as a male or female; and why you were placed into the specic family,, social status, and culture you were originally raised in. family
L
Laozi (“Old Master”): An Master”): An ancient Chinese scholar, who’s family name is usually given as “Li Er.” He is believed to be the reputed author of the Daodejing (The Way and Its Power), and the founder of philosophical Daoism. This ancient Chinese philosophy is based on living in harmony with the energies of heaven and earth. In life, Laozi never claimed to be a God; he only proclaimed himself to be a follower of the Dao (the natural way of all life and creation). Yet with the advent of Religious Daoism in the Tang Dynasty (618–907
A.D.), Laozi was eventually deied in order to compete with the increasing popularity of Mahayana Buddhism in China. During the Tang Dynasty, Daoism became a national religion and was seen
Lord’s Prayer: The most popular prayer in Christianity Christianity,, and widely recited in Christian churches today. It comes from a passage in the Gospel according to Matthew, where Jesus’ disciples ask him how to pray, and begins (in the King James Bible): “Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name…” Lucifer: Often improperly used as the name of the “Devil” (Adversary) before his original fall from grace, the Latin word “lucifer” means “morning star” or “light-bringer,” and was originally associated with the King of Babylon Nebuchadnezzar II.
as both a means of spiritual fulllment and a tool to st rengthen the
M
emperor of China’s political power. The imperial family claimed to be direct descendants of Li Er, and therefore sponsored the establishment of many Daoist temples, and retained several Daoist
Magus (Magician): The word Magus is regarded by scholars as being Babylonian in origin; and the title was given by the Babylonian s (Chaldaeans), Medes, Persians, and others to indicate special individuals who were considered to be a wise man, teacher, priest, physician, astrologer, seer, interpreter of dreams, augur (diviner), and soothsayer.. These magicians were known to perform supernatural soothsayer
priests as ofcial court sorcerers. Last Rites: The Rites: The Catholic ritual of preparing a member of the church for their death, which usually involves applying Anointing Oil to the dying person’s forehead (Third Eye) and hearing their last confession. 222
feats by special prayer invocations, sacrices, and offerings used to appease and nd favor with certain supernatural deities.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
However, the word Magus could also be used to describe someone who is a false prophet, a necromancer (someone who communicates with the spirits of the dead); a thaumaturge (someone who performs miracles); or someone who practices magic or sorcery sorcery.. Maranatha: The word “Maranatha” is Aramaic, and means “come Maranatha: The lord.” It appears in an early Christian manuscript entitled “The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles” (Didache 10:14), which is believed to have been written during t he 1st century A.D. In the New Testament Bible, the word “Maranatha” is mentioned by the Apostle Paul in 1 Corinthians 16:22. When the word is broken down into two different parts, it contains two different meanings. For example, “Mara-natha,” means “come lord” or “lord come;” and “Maran-atha,” means “the lord is here” or “the lord has come.” Martyr: In the Abrahamic religions of Judaism, Christianity, and Martyr: Islam, a martyr is someone who prematurely and violently dies for a sacred belief and cause. Materialism (Intellectual): The belief that by obtaining the knowledge of a particular philosophy or rational belief system a person can gain a release from suffering. Intellectual Materialism is observed when someone is excessively preoccupied with logical analysis, critical thinking, and the various thinking patterns surrounding certain types of knowledge and information (e.g., concepts, pretexts, beliefs, and ideas), and is in addition obsessed with possessing a highly developed intellect. Materialism (Physical): The (Physical): The belief that obtaining many possessions can bring about a release from suffering. Physical Materialism is observed when someone is excessively preoccupied with the acquisition of abundant wealth, material possessions, and physical comforts, rather than seeking after spiritual experiences, intellectual wisdom, or things of cultural value. Those under the sway of physical materialism obsessively care more about owning luxurious goods than they do about having a relationship with other people; they often judge themselves and others by the price paid for their possessions and latest acquisitions.
religion of the Roman Empire during the 2nd and 3rd Centuries, and
inuenced many of the early changing formulations of the Christian doctrine. Monad: The term “Monad” comes from the Greek word “Monas” Monad: The which means “Unity.” It was first used by the ancient Greek philosopher Pythagoras of Samos, (570 – 495 B.C.), who was the founder of the Pythagoreanism Movement that originated in the 6th century B.C. The expression “Monad” (One Unit) was often used to explain the existence of a central consciousness, responsible for establishing the true foundations of all creation. In essence, it is the immortal root of our eternal soul’s divine spark. It was from this important understanding that the concept of our inherited divinity was originally derived, and through which the t eaching surrounding our need for a spiritual path that leads to self-realization and selfawareness was established. Monotheism: The belief that there is only one God, shared by Jews, Christians, and Muslims. This belief and conviction in only one god is in contrast to “polytheism,” which maintains that there are multiple gods; or “atheism,” which maintains the belief that there is no God. Mosaic Law (Torat Moshe): Moshe): The governing law that the Lord God had commanded concerning the children of Israel, which was
originally established in the rst ve books of the Old Testament. Most Secret Name: Often known as a “True Name” or “Divine Name,” this special name is only repeated in the presence of God during prayer, or when personally connecting with t he radiant light of the kingdom of heaven. Mysticism: A form of spirituality that stresses a personal union with Mysticism: A God and a life experience based on embodying sacred teachings rather than simply following religious doctrine. Mystical traditions are said to transcend dogma based religious traditions.
N
Nazarene (Sect): The Nazarenes originated as a sect of rst-cent ury
Judaism. The rst use of the term “Sect of the Nazarenes” is in Materialism (Spiritual): The (Spiritual): The belief that by obtaining high spiritual teachings or a highly elevated spiritual state, a person can bring about a release from suffering. Spiritual Materialism is observed when someone seeks after spirituality as a part of their own egobuilding pursuits. It centers on the belief that obtaining an elevated spiritual state of mind can be a strong refuge from suffering. An
the Book of Acts in the New Testament, where the Apostle Paul is accused of being a ringleader of the Sect of the Nazarenes. At that time, the t erm simply designated followers of “Y “Yeshua eshua Natzri” (Jesus
the Nazarene). However, in the rst to fourth centuries the term was used for describing a sect of followers of Jesus who were closer to the religion of Judaism than most Christians.
example of this would be addictively using meditation or selsh prayer practices to escape from life, and remain hidden from all human relationships by frequently seeking to experience this profound euphoric state. This is not what Jesus asked of us. We
must somehow and someway so meway be “our brother ’s keeper.” You You nd this message throughout the Bible, Bible, for example: Romans 15:1, James 5:16, and Philippians 2:4.
New Testament (New Covenant): The term “New Testament” refers to a “New Covenant” established between God and his relationship with those who believe in Jesus Christ. There are 27 books unique to the Christian religion placed inside the New Testament. Both Protestant and Catholic churches utilize these same 27 books.
O Messiah (Christ): The long-awaited king who will come in the last days. In the Jewish tradition, the Messiah will restore the Jews to the promised land, rebuild the temple, and inaugurate a period of peace. This is particularly emphasized in Orthodox Judaism. In the Christian tradition, Jesus is believed to be the Messiah, however most Jews do not hold this view, with the exception of Jews fo r Jesus and some Messianic Jewish groups. Miracle: A supernatural effect in some worldly matter, believed to Miracle: A be caused by the intervention of a god or any divine deity. Miracles credited to a religious belief are traditionally used to increase the
condence in that particular spiritual tradition. Missionary: The organized effort to spread one’s religious beliefs to Missionary: The others, often accomplished by traveling to other countries. Mithras: The Mithras: The Roman Sun God, traditionally worshiped on Sunday Sunday,,
whom the Roman Emperor Constantine ofcially worshiped before his conversion to Christianity. Mithraism became the dominant
Old Testament (Original Covenant): The term “Old Testament” refers to the “Original Covenant” established between God and the nation of Israel. There are three versions of the Old Testament Bible: the Protestant Old Testament contains 39 books; the Hebrew Old Testament Testament contains 24 books; and the Roman Catholic/ Greek Orthodox Old Testament Testament contains 12 to 15 extra books (and parts of
books) based on the Alexandrian Septuagint (LXX) and early Greek translations of Jewish scriptures–which include more books than the Hebrew Bible. The name “Old Testament” Testament” is often used by Western Christians for describing the Hebrew scriptures, and to distinguish them from the Greek scriptures–whic h they call the “New Testament.” In the New Testament, the Hebrew scriptures are simply mentioned as “the scriptures” or “the holy scriptures” (e.g., Matt. 21:42, John 5:39, 2 Tim. 3:15-16). Oppression (Spirit or Demonic): Within Demonic): Within the Christian church, this special term refers to a malicious pattern of subjugation instigated by malevolent ghosts, spirits, or demonic entities, and represents a particularly insidious and ruthlessly effective form of manipulation and 223
control. In this situation, a victim is targeted for physical and mental restrictions, emotionally tormented and ridiculed, and psychically attacked. Oppression often leads to Possession.
followed by a Gloria Patri. A string of beads is us ed to count the prayers. prayer s. The number of sets represents the 15 “mysteries” (ve joyful, ve sorrowful, ve glorious), which are events in the lives of J esus and Mary.
P
Priest: The word “Priest” originated from the English word Priest: “Presbyteros,” which means “Elder,” and was originally used as t he Christian word given to their overseeing clergy. clergy. The progression of the word went from Presbyter - to Prester - to Priest.
Pagan: For the early Christians, a “pa gan” was any believer in one of Pagan: For the polytheistic religions. However, the word originally meant “country dweller.” The rural population was slower to adopt Christianity than the city dwellers, probably because their religion was closely bound to agricultural cycles. Nowadays there are religious groups that identify themselves as Pagans. Modern paganism is earth-centered and can include polytheistic beliefs. In the same manner, the word heathen is used as a negative word expressing contempt or disapproval of any person who is outside of
a specic religion. Like pagan, the word “heathen” also points to the
Principalities (Divine Rulers): Rulers): The first group of Heavenly Messengers who carry out the orders given to them by the upper sphere angels, as well as provide blessings to the earthly realm. The Principalities are charged with the duty of educating, guiding, overseeing, and protecting nations, groups of peoples, and the church. They also preside over different bands of lower angels,
fact that non-city dwellers tended to reject religious change. Heath
and charge them with fullling the divine ministry of administering,
comes from a word meaning “eld,” and was originally an adjective
assisting, and inspiring people through such creative things as art and science.
meaning of the word “heath” (an area of open uncultivated land). Pastor: The word “pastor” is Latin for “shepherd,” and is often used to refer to an ordained minister who is charged with the primary spiritual care of a local church. Paul The Apostle: A rst-century rst-century church leader leader in Christianity, Christianity, and the author of many New Testament Epistles (letters). Paul was born of Jewish descent, and was originally named Saul. He later became a Pharisee and an aggressive persecutor of Christians. According to the Book of Acts, he saw the resurrected Christ on the road to Damascus and converted to Christianity. Afterward, he preached the gospel to Jews and Gentiles alike. While some debate whether all the letters attributed to him in the New Testament were written by him, the consensus is that his seven “authentic” letters were written around the 50’s A.D.; and later became the theological architecture of ancient and modern Christian beliefs. Pentagram: The ve pointed star of the pentagram is traditionally known as King Solomon’s Seal, while the six pointed star of the hexagram is known as the Star of David. This can be substantiated through the “Israel Ministry of Foreign Affairs” website, which maintains this particular belief. Pentecost: The annual Christian celebration commemorating the Pentecost: descent of the Holy Spirit on the disciples of Jesus, as recorded in the Book of Acts. The term is derived from the Greek word “Pentēkostē,” and literally means “50 days;” which is traditionally the time between the Passover feast and the wheat harvest. In the early church and in some churches today, Pentecost is celebrated fty days following Easter.
Polytheism: The belief in many gods. Possession (Spirit or Demonic): This is the process by which a person’s body, mind, and speech is overshadowed by a disembodied soul (ghost), a spirit entity, or some type of demonic being. Descriptions of demonic possessions often include erased memories or drastic shifts in personalities, convulsions (often seen as epileptic
seizures or ts of hysteria or rage) and loss of consciousness. Other descriptions include access to hidden knowledge and foreign languages (xenoglossy), drastic changes in vocal intonation and facial structure, the sudden appearance of injuries (scratches, bite marks) or lesions, and superhuman strength. During a Possession, the subject has no control over the entity who is currently occupying and operating their physical body body.. Powers (Holy Authorities): The Authorities): The third group of Heavenly Governors Governors who supervise the movements of the various celestial bodies to ensure that the cosmos r emains in order. These Heavenly Governors are warrior angels, created to be compl etely loyal to God and oppose the demonic realm and evil spirits. They are usually represented as soldiers wearing full armor and a helmet; and carrying weapons such as a shield and spear, or chains through which to battle agai nst, bind, and remove all evil spirits. They are sometimes depicted casting evil spirits into places of isolated detention. Psychic Attack: This condition involves encountering some form of a dark external energy, which negatively impacts a person’s three bodies (physical body, energy body, body, and spirit body). This negative
type of inuence can originate from destructive environmental factors,
Pew: Originally Christians stood for worship, and that is still the case Pew: Originally in many eastern churches today. The “pew” - a long, backed bench upon which the people of a congregation sat - was an innovation of western medieval Christianity. Pews were later inherited by Protestants from the Roman Catholic Church, and because of their practicality, have spread to most Orthodox churches located in the west.
malevolent spirit entities, or even from angry, unforgiving people.
Pharisees: The Pharisees were a Jewish religious movement in rstPharisees: The century Palestine. At various times they served as a political party, a social movement, and a school of thought in the Holy Land during the time of Second Temple Judaism (536 B.C.–70 A.D.). After the destruction destructio n of the Second Temple in 70 A.D., Pharisaic beliefs be liefs became the foundational, liturgical, and ritualistic basis for Rabbinic Judaism.
if the energetic draining is strong enough, it can additionally leave
Prayer Beads: A group of knots knots or or specic specic beads strung together as a religious tool, and used in order to aid a person in prayer recitation. Prayer Incantation: Specic words that are repeated (often chanted) in the form of a short scripture passage, a holy phrase, or rhythmically rhymed as a way of expressing a person’s gratitude, supplication, or devotion towards God. Praying the Rosary: A Catholic devotional practice prac tice in which 15 sets of 10 Hail Marys are recited, each set is preceded by the Lord’s Prayer, 224
Psychic Vampire: Any Vampire: Any person who consciously or unconsciously drains the life force energy away from a person, group of people, or place they interact with is labeled a “Psychic Vampire.” In most cases the absorbed life force energy is ingested away from the victim’s
external energy eld, which ends up leaving them depleted. However, large holes in the external energetic eld as well. The immediate results of such a one-on-one encounter often results in a temporary surge of energy for the psychic vampir e, and a serious loss of mental and physical energy for the unsuspecting victim. Psychokinesis: When talking about hauntings, one of the primary Psychokinesis: When reasons why items sometimes levitate inside a haunted house is
because of “psychokinesis;” dened as the power of the mind to levitate or teleport small objects through space. Psychokinesis is commonly caused by the transfer of psychic energy onto certain objects, and is often initiated by special individuals (especially young children) who are considered to be under a great deal of stress. Pulpit: This is a special podium stand, often made of wood, used in Pulpit: This a church sanctuary by either the clergy or lay person for reading or announcements during a service. The Pulpit is often elevated above
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
the oor of the altar area. In older churches, it often has solid sides, like a small cubicle. Pulpits serve a practical purpose as a stand for holding notes and wired microphones. It is a place to which all eyes can be drawn and all attention can be focused. In many orthodox Catholic churches there are two speaker’s stands in the front of the church. The one on the left (as viewed by the congregation) is called the “Pulpit,” and is used by clergy to read the gospel and preach the sermon. Since the gospel lesson is usually read from the Pulpit, this side of the church is called the “Gospel Side.” The speaker’s stands on the right (as viewed by the congregation) is called the “Lectern,” and derives it’s name from the Latin word meaning “to read.” This is because the Lectern primarily functions as a reading stand. It is used by lay people (not the priest) to lead the congregation in prayer, make announcements, and to read holy scripture lessons, (and not the Gospel Lessons). Because the Epistle lesson is usually read from this side, the Lectern side of the church is often known as the Epistle Side.
Q Q Document: Document: The “Q” originates from the German word “Quelle” meaning “source.” The Q Document (also known as the Q Source, Q Gospel, Q Sayings Gospel), is a hypothetical written collection of primarily Jesus’ sayings. The Q is part of the common material found in the Gospels of Matthew and Luke but not in the Gospel of Mark. According to many biblical scholars, this material was drawn from the early church’s oral tradition of passing along “Jesus stories.” However, Q’s existence has been questioned on the grounds that omitting such a highly treasured document from all early Christian church catalogs is confusing, and its lack of reference by priest, theologian, and historian Saint Jerome is a puzzlement to modern biblical scholars. Yet the mentioning of the Q Document might have been deemed unnecessary as its information was copied and preserved in the canonical Gospels. Hence, it was preferable to copy the Gospels of Matthew and Luke, where the sayings of Jesus from the Q Document were rephrased in order to avoid misunderstandings, misunderstandings, and to better t the situations as to what Jesus had really meant. Qumrān: Also spelled Kumran, is a located region in the northwestern Qumrān: Also shore of the Dead Sea. This ancient monastic community became notable in 1947 as the site of the caves where the ancient Dead Sea
Scrolls were rst discovered.
Rosy Cross: Also Cross: Also called the “Rose Croix” (Rose Cross), the Rosy Cross is an esoteric symbol often associated with a Christian mystic named Christian Rosenkreuz, who was both an alchemist and a Kabbalah master, and is also said to be the founder of the Rosic rucian Order, which was steadfastly Protestant. Although the esoteric pattern of the Rosy Cross itself varies, it is sometimes depict ed as the image of a cross with a circular three level rose located at its center. This esoteric pattern is often used by Christian mystics to create divine seals and sacred sigils from which to contact angelic beings.
S Sabbath: The last day of the week (Saturday), originally considered Sabbath: The the day of rest by Jews according to the Book of Genesis. On this day,, God rested after creating the universe, and therefore observers day are forbidden to work on this day. Over time, the Sabbath became known as a day of worship. Jews and Seventh-day Adventists still observe the Sabbath as Saturday, however many Christians observe the day of rest on Sunday due to t he Roman Emperor Constantine. Sacrament: A term used to describe a sacred ritual or “holy act” Sacrament: A of great significance. Catholic Christians affirm seven sacred sacraments: Baptism, Confirmation, the Eucharist, Penance, Anointing of the Sick, Ordination, and Matrimony. The Eastern Orthodox Christians also have sacraments, but believe that there are other “holy acts” besides those practiced by Catholics. The Protestant Christians generally only recognize the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord’s Supper, however the Baptists view these rites as ordinances, performed because Jesus ordained their use, rather than as a means of grace. Sacred: Things that are set apart as holy unto God. Sacred Icons: Special Icons: Special patterns and holy images traditionally used in early religious rituals and spiritual practices. Since ancient times Christian mystics have used the contemplative meditation practice in order to increase their physical, mental, and spiritual association with certain sacred icons and holy images. This spec ial meditation is used to help further embellish and increase the icon’s sacred meaning and spiritual association within your heart and mind; it will additionally help to move a person past an intellectual understanding of the item’s sacred geometry, and progress deeper into its spiritual symbology.
R Rabbi: The Rabbi: The ordained leader of a synagogue in Judaism. The term
was rst used after aft er the destruction of the t he Jerusalem Temple Temple in 70 A.D. Rainbow Body: Body: In certain schools of spiritual transformation, a person’s physical body can be used as an alchemical mixing bowl to purify, change, and transform their inner nature. In the advance stages, the emphasis is placed on purifying the spirit body in order to transform it into a Body of Light. Once this special Body of Light is created, the next step is to create the more advanced
multicolored Rainbow Body – which reects the advanced level of spiritual cultivation. Think of the Rainbow Body as the various color
classications of an eternal soul’s spiritual development suddenly manifesting all at once, instead of developing slowly through its different reincarnations over several lifetimes. Reincarnation: The belief that the eternal soul takes up a new body as part of an ongoing cycle of birth, life, death, and rebirth. Although this belief is common common in Eastern religion religions, s, nearly nearly one-fou one-fourth rth of American Christians believe in reincarnation. The doctrine of reincarnation was supported by one of the greatest biblical scholars of the early Christian church, Origen Adamantius of Alexandria.
Sacred Seal: In Seal: In this context, it refers to the sacred seal pattern of a person’s Most Secret Name–drawn onto the center of the roof of the mouth with the tip of the tongue during meditation practice. Sadducees: The Sadducees were a sect or group of Jews that was Sadducees: The active in Judea during the Second Temple Temple period, starting from the second century B.C.– through the destruction of the Temple in 70
A.D. Titus Titus Flavius Josephus identied the the sect as existing within the upper social and economic echelon of Judean society. As a whole,
the sect fullled various political, social, and religious roles, including maintaining the temple. The Sadducees are often compared to other maintaining contemporaneous sects, including the Pharisees and the Essenes. Their sect is believed to have become extinct some time after the destruction of Herod’s Temple in Jerusalem in 70 A.D. Saint: In Christianity, this can mean at least one of the following: a Saint: In holy person who is venerated in life and after death; a term used to designate a member of the Christian community; or a person who is publicly venerated in the priesthood as an intercessor in heaven. In Islam, this term is used in the Koran to designate a “friend of God,” and a person who mediates on behalf of a member of the congregation.
established there by 50 A.D. It is believed that Peter was the rst
Saint Jerome: He was a priest, confessor, theologian, and famous historian who lived in the mid 4th century century.. He is best known for his translation of most of the Bible into Latin (the translation that became known as the Vulgate), and his commentaries on the Gospels, however his list of writings is quite extensive.
Bishop of Rome, and since Jesus said that he would build his church on the “rock” of Peter Peter,, the Bishop of Rome (later known as the Pope) claimed precedence over the bishops of all other cities.
Salvation: The belief that humans require deliverance fr om personal Salvation: The problems generated because of “sin;” often associated with receiving
Rome: The City of Rome was the sole capital of the Roman Empire Rome: The until Constantine founded Constantinople in 330 A.D. Christians made their way to Rome quite early, with a noticeable community
225
admission into heaven. For Christians, the death and resurrection of Jesus allows a person to be forgiven for their sins, and receive salvation. Sapient Life Forms: The creation of the angels, elementals, and humans make up what is known as “sapient life forms” (i.e., creatures with transcendent intelligent wisdom), and manifest the ultimate spiritual radiance of things that exist as a part of God Almighty. The angels are identied with God’s divine spirit and powerful radiant light; the elementals are associated with the different vibrations of energy and God’s transforming re; and humans correspond to the manifestation of God’s divine breath and “living water” existing within matter.
reached enlightenment under the bodhi tree during meditation, extinguishing all desire and ignorance. He then taught his disciples how to become liberated from the world of suffering, and how to reach enlightenment. He died at age 80, around 483 B.C. Sin: In religious context, the word “sin” is often seen as the act of Sin: In transgression against divine law. law. It is also seen as a failure, being in error, and missing the mark. Sin can also be viewed as any thought or action that endangers the loving relationship between a person and God; or as any diversion from the perceived ideal. In the Old Testament (Old Covenant), some sins were punishable by death in different forms, while most sins are forgiven by burnt offerings.
Christians consider the Old Covenant fullled by the Gospel. Satan (Accuser): A (Accuser): A malevolent gure in the Abrahamic religions of Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. Also Also known as the devil (adversary), it is said that Satan was once a Prince of Angels (Archangel) who rebelled against God along with one third of the angels who followed his rebellion. In the New Testament, Satan is also said to be the enemy of God who challenged Jesus in the desert. des ert. In Islam, Satan is identied with Iblis, chief of the legion of re devils who leads humanity astray. The portrayal of Satan as a horned being with cloven hoofs and a tail appears in the Middle Ages, often associated with the ancient fertility spirits (such as the Greek god Pan) by the European population. Scriptures: A t erm often used to denote the sacred writings of different religions. The spiritual authority of holy scriptures are believed to originate from God through a legendary person (e.g., Christianity-Jesus, Judaism-Moses, Islam-Muhammad, Buddhism-
Siddhārtha Gautama, etc.). Some of the most popular scriptures include the Bible, the Torah, Torah, the Koran, the Sutra, the Vedas, etc. Sephiroth: The “Sephiroth” are part of an ancient Kabbalistic teaching which express the belief that there are ten special
“emanations” through which the Innite (Ein Sof) radiance of God reveals itself, and continuously creates the physical realm of matter. These 10 Emanations also represent the chain-like energetic descent of various spiritual worlds that exist as a mystical Tree of Life, between the radiant presence of t he Almighty and his divine creation. Seraphim: The rst group of Heavenly Counselors, traditionally known as “the Six-Winged Fiery Ones.” The word “Seraphim” is often translated as “burning ones,” however the word “seraph” is normally a synonym for serpents in the Hebrew Bible. Seven Deadly Sins: In Sins: In Roman Catholicism, it refers to the seven most serious human failings: pride, envy, greed, anger, sloth, lust and gluttony. Some date this list back to Pope Gregory the Great, in the 6th century A.D. Seven Sacred Laws of Creation: Creation: The ancient Egyptian Coptic Gnostic Christians dene the Seven Sacred Laws of Creation as follows: (1) The Law of Creative Mind; (2) The Law of Correspondence; (3) The Law of Vibration; (4) The Law of Polarity; (5) The Law of Rhythm; (6) The Law of Cause and Effect; and (7) The Law of Gender. Shaman: Intermediaries who connect the physical realm to the spirit Shaman: Intermediaries realm of existence and act as ritual masters who help foster social unity within the community, and protect the group from harm. This role of spiritual mediator is more common in indigenous religions.
Six Realms of Suffering: An Suffering: An ancient diagnostic form of spiritual psychology; wherein each realm reveals a hidden toxic emotional state that a person is currently focusing on, instead of joyfully walking with God. These Six Realms of Suffering are described as follows: the angry Hell Realm, the needy Hungry Ghost Realm, the defensive Animal Realm, the competitive Human Realm, the envious Demigod (Titan) Realm, and the entitled God Realm. Soul: The animating force conjoined with the body i n a human being. Soul: The Many people believe that the eternal soul is capable of separating from the body at death as well as under special conditions, like dreaming or astral projection. In some dualistic traditions, the soul is understood as a divine aspect of God existing in spiritual opposition to the physical wants and desires of the human body. The belief in the soul pervades almost all religious traditions, including Hinduism, Buddhism, Jainism, Zoroastrianism, Judaism, Christianity, Islam, Daoism, Shamanism, Sikhism, the Bahá’í, etc. Soul Extension: After Extension: After birth, the external inuences placed onto the eternal soul’s development give birth to an acquired ego personality. Because this personality is not the soul, it is known as a “soul extension,” and will affect the developmental patterns patter ns of each person’s physical, energetic, and spiritual body formations. This continual molding process occurs through consistent interaction with their parents, siblings, culture, social, and religious inuences. Soul Star Point: The Soul Star Point is the rst of t he body’s three
Heavenly Transpersonal Transpersonal Points. Because its energy eld is located about six inches to a foot above the top of the head, it is often
depicted as being a bright radiant ame of holy re. This awakened holy re was observed positioned above t he heads of the Apostles at Pentecost, right after they were anointed with the radiant spiritual power of the Holy Spirit (Acts 2:1-4). Speaking In Tongues: Tongues: The practice of speaking in unknown or foreign languages by Charismatic Catholics and Pentecostal
Christians. It is usually seen as a gift of the Holy Spirit, and rst described in the New Testament Testament book of The Acts of the Apostles. Spirit Body: The Body: The spirit body is associated with the mind, the spirit (thoughts and feelings), and the psyche–which maintains and directs the body’s life force energy. This is why the spirit body is considered to exist at a higher vibrational frequency within the human energetic matrix. The spirit body is also associated with the intuitive awareness and perceptive consciousness that exists throughout the three bodies, and is not merely limited to the internal functions of the brain.
Shroud of Turin: The funeral shroud that covered Jesus’ body
In fact, the spirit body is said to inuence us through manifesting
after his crucixion, said to be a divine manifestation of the radiant transformational process that gave birth to Jesus’ gloried body.
projected thoughts, desires, and dreams.
Recent tests show the relic’s actual age dates back to the 1st century.
Spiritual Bondage (Obsession): Als o kno wn as “de mo nic
obsession,” spiritual bondage is considered to be one of the nal Siddhartha Gautama: Also Gautama: Also known as Gautama Buddha, he is the founder of Buddhism. He was born around 563 B.C. to an aristocratic family in an area near t he Himalayan foothills. He decided to leave his palace after seeing a sick man, an old man, a dead man, and a
wandering ascetic. He experimented with asceticism before nding the “Middle Way” (see Eightfold Path) between excessive indulgenc e and asceticism. Finally after many years of constant seeking, he 226
stages of demonic oppression. This condition is observed when the victim’s heart and mind have been subjugated and brought under powerful control by the demonic entity. In this stage, the victim experiences a chronic state of bizarre daydreaming, unstable thoughts and desires, and uncontrollable impulses; and they are oft en completely disconnected from reality. Because the consciousness of the mind is the spiritual linking point existing between each person
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
and God, when a victim becomes subjected to spiritual bondage, they immediately lose all spiritual direction in their life. Spirituality: A conscious orientation toward transcendent or Spirituality: supernatural realities existing outside any strict doctrinal framework. This primarily includes beliefs and practices that are internal and private, such as deep meditation, prayer leading to complete surr ender of the ego based need, wants and desires, and singing heart felt songs of worship that surrender the personal will to divine will. Spiritual Transcendence: The higher level of spiritual change and maturity, often associated with the mystical experiences of different spiritual traditions and an understanding of divine transcendental wisdom. For example, in the beginning stages of a spiritual walk, many Christians refer to their initial experiences in a “right or wrong” framework, which is the only way they know how to relate to such experiences. However, as they advance into the higher levels of contemplative meditation, they “transcend” and turn away from these older ways of thinking, and realize that everything is subjective – and come to know that “in all things, God works for the good of those who love him, who (Romans 8:28). have been called according to his purpose” (Romans
Star of David (Magen David): A David): A six-pointed star (hexagram) that is an important symbol of Judaism, similar to the importance of the symbol of the four pointed Cross in Christianity. In the Middle Ages , both Jews and Chri stia ns used the Magen Davi d as a symbol of protection against demonic powers. It was only after the emancipation of European Jewry in the 19th century that it became centrally associated with Judaism. Still Point: The Point: The deep quiescent state that exists in-between time and space, which is considered to be a direct perception that exists without the interpretation of thought. I n other words, it is the advanced spiritual state of being completely present without any effort. This type of choice-less awarenes s allows the mind to relax, and expands the intuitive perception of the spirit so that it may freely examine all life as an objective observer and be unbiased in its observations. Susm: A term used to describe a wide variety of mystical and Susm: disciplined spiritual based religious orders found throughout the Islamic world. It is an eclectic movement that draws from both Christian and Gnostic elements. There is an emphasis on the spiritual embodiment of mystic self-transcendent experience and the immediate knowledge of God, in contrast to secondhand knowledge knowledge simply derived from academic based religious theory. Supernatural: A t erm referring to the spiritual forces or entities that exist beyond or outside of nature, which can suspend, alter, or ignore physical forces. Synagogue: The Jewish building used for public worship. Since the destruction of the Second Temple in 70 A.D., the synagogue has been a central component of Jewish religious and cultural life.
T Talmud: A text of commentary and traditions supplementing the Torah Talmud: A and other Hebrew Bible (Old Testament) writings. There are two Talmuds: the rst is called the Talmud Talmud of the Land of Israel, and was completed in Israel between 400-500 A.D. The second is called the Talmud of Babylonia, and was completed around 600 A.D. in present-day Iraq.
of the Law, and only then may assume the title of Roman Catholic Christians. Anyone who did not believe in the Holy Trinity however was immediately judged as being a “Heretic,” and would suffer the chastisement of divine condemnation, and be punished in accordance with the will of Heaven. This was the rst time the term “heresy” was used in a legal civil-context, and was commonly known as “the Edict of Thessalonica, of the Roman Emperor Theodosius the First.” Theotokos: A term often used for Mother Mary meaning “GodBearer” or “Mother of God.” Third Eye: Also Eye: Also known as “Heaven’s Eye,” this special area on the center of the forehead is considered to be a spiritual door for the entire body. It supplies the life force energy to the lower brain, ears, nose, eyes, and nervous system, and governs the carotid plexus, pituitary gland, and hypothalamus (which controls the endocrine system). It is considered to be the main spiritual gate of the mind, and because it is both intellectual as well as intuitive, it is considered to be the access point into the center of the brain, where the spiritual awaren ess of the conscious mind is illuminated through quiescent meditation. Thought-Form: A “Thought-Form” is considered to be a specialized Thought-Form: A grouping of energetic life-force substances that has been created and formed together by a person’s thoughts, beliefs, and strong emotional impulses. These energetic forms are sometimes observed by mystics and clairvoyant individuals as radiant colored lights and other patterns of projected images existing within the external energy
eld that surrounds a person, place, or thing (its aura eld). Thought-Form Cluster: Cluster: A specialized grouping of thoughts and feelings that have been created and condensed into an energetic cluster. When internally suppressed, these unprocessed thoughts and feelings can sometimes create energetic stagnations within the body that can lead to organ dysfunction, diseases, and/or cyst and tumor formations. In certain orthodox schools of Christian mysticism, priests are sometimes taught about two other variations of thoughtform clusters known as a “Spirit Larva,” and an “Energetic Parasites.” Thought-Form Entity: These Entity: These are thought-form clusters that have coalesced into a condensed form of “energetic matter.” In other words, the multiple thoughts and emotions that were fused into an energetic thought-form cluster became so concentrated and condensed that it eventually transformed into a type of living energetic mass; which over time, can often become independent of its host. energetic cluster, cluster, manifested as Thought-Form Egregore: A Egregore: A large energetic a type of externally formulated group-mind-consciousness, group-mind-consciousness, created when different people come together for a common purpose in mind. Thought-Form Deity: A Deity: A powerful living life force entity that has been energetically created and brought into existence through a group’s combined thoughts and emotions, all of which have fused together and consolidated consolidat ed after many years in order to create a living thought-form “god.” Often mistaken for an encounter with a spirit, a “Thought-Form Deity” can be a powerful force to reckon with, as some have actually existed on earth for many millenniums. Three Barriers (Three Veils): In the Christian Gnostic tradition, the true meaning of “the Fall of Man” was taught as the spiritual manifestation of three barriers, which resulted in the creation of
three veils. Each of these veils is associated with a specic level (Tanakh): See (Tanakh): See Bible, Hebrew Theodosius The Great: The Christian Roman Emperor who enforced the doctrine of the Holy Trinity within the Roman Catholic church, ordered all pagan temples to be closed, and in 431 proclaimed Mother Mary as the “Theotokos” (“Mother of God”). Henceforth the former “Mother of God” and “Queen of Heaven” who was called Isis, now became the “Mother of God” and “Queen of Heaven” called Mary. He additionally created an Imperial Edict, demanding strict c ompliance and adherence to the new church doctrines, stating that only those who believe in the Holy Trinity are to be considered authorized followers
of spiritual evolution, which must be encountered and addressed when progressing beyond the stage of death and rebirth, and moving towards the Creator. These different veils are describe as: (1) the veil of time and space–and the Gate of Life and Death; (2) the veil of man’s ego and self-importance–which separates his heart and mind from God; and (3) the veil that separates the realms of physical creation from the psychic realms of the spirit world–which causes man’s eternal soul to no longer have any memory of its divine origin. Three Bodies: The eternal soul is enveloped ins ide a physical body, an energy body, as well as a s pirit body. All of the three bodies ha ve 227
substance, yet they simultaneously exist at different levels of vibration. This important energetic interaction allows the eternal soul to live within the lower levels of creation, yet simultaneously interact with the higher realms of divine existence . After birth, the external inuences placed onto the eternal soul’s “Soul Extension” (i.e., its acquired ego personality) will additionally affect the development patterns of its physical, energetic and spiritual body formations. This continual molding process occurs through consistent interactions with parents, siblings, the person’s culture, and specic religious inuences.
Toxic Relationships: Individuals who will openly or covertly criticize, condemn, and complain about you, your words, and your actions. They focus on mistreating, abusing, belittling, and attacking you and what people think about you; as well as bringing down the reputations of others close to you. These negative individuals may be members of your own family, workplace, or neighborhood. These are the people with whom you should never share any form of knowledge pertaining to your personal life.
U Three Levels of Light: Within Light: Within the three bodies there are three levels of radiant light manifestation, which are increasingly puried as expressions of the evolving eternal soul. These levels of light manifest are expressions of our interpersonal relationship with God. Depending on its spiritual evolution and degree of purity purity,, the eternal soul’s radiant earthly vehicle is sometimes described as being transformed into either a illuminating spirit body, a radiant body, or a resurr ected body.
Underworld: The Hebrew term “Sheol” (Underworld), was believed Underworld: The to be the abode of the dead. It is a place where all departed souls go, both the righteous and unrighteous, regardless of the moral choices made in life. Originally Sheol or “Hades” was not a place of punishment or reward; instead it was described as being “the grave,” a neutral place located in another spiritual dimension, away from the earth and the land of the living.
Three Main Obstacles: The three obstacles of living a spiritual life are similar in their challenges as the three temptations of Chris t mentioned in the Gospel of Matthew 4: 1-11, which Jesus of Nazareth went through after his forty days and nights of fasting in the wilderness. They include: the lust of the esh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life – and are associated with the Three Barriers (Three Veils).
V
Three Worlds: The three bodies exist within the energetic elds of three worlds, sometimes known as the “Three Realms of Creation,” which include: the physical world of matter, an energetic world of resonant vibration, and the subtle spiritual world associated with the projected thoughts of the mind and feelings of the heart.
Veils: see Veils: see Three Barriers
Thrones (Elders): (Elders): The third group of Heavenly Counselors that represent God’s compassionate justice and authority, and are described as being adoring elderly men who listen to the will of God and present the prayers of mankind before His throne of grace and mercy. The 24 Elders mentioned in the Book of Revelation are thought to belong to t his group of Heavenly Counselors (Revelation 4:4). Because the Throne Elders are known for their compassionate understanding and wisdom surrounding God’s justice, it is said t hat they often work to right the wrongs existing within our fallen world.
Vulgate: The Vulgate: The word “Vulgate” is Latin for “common.” In this context,
Vedas: The most ancient and sacred texts of Hinduism. It is a large Vedas: The body of Sanskrit texts collected by the Brahmans, or priestly class, who were Aryans who occupied North India. They are dated from 2000-1000 B.C. Until recently howeve r, much of this sacred teaching was originally preserved only through oral tradition.
Virtues (Strongholds): The second group of Heavenly Governors often associated with the manifested signs and miracles occurring throughout the world
it represents the rst complete translation of the Bible into Latin, approved by the Roman Catholic church. I n the late 4th century A.D., Saint Jerome put together a Latin version that was translated from the Old Testament Testament Hebrew scriptures, instead of the Greek Septuagint
as was common at the time. It was deemed the ofcial version of the Bible of the Roman Catholic Church in the 16th century A.D., and all Roman Catholic translations were required to use it until 1943.
W Tiberius Julius Abdes Pantera: According Pantera: According to Celsus book “The True Word” (Alēthēs Logos), Logos), Pantera is the true biological father of Jesus of Nazareth. His surname means “panther,” and is actually Greek, although it appears in Latin on his tomb inscription. His rst names “Tiberius Julius” are acquired names, and were probably given to him in recognition of his service in the Roman army when he obtained Roman citizenship. His birth name “Abdes” means “ Servant of God,” and suggests that Pantera had a Semitic or Jewish background. According to research, Pantera was originally originally from Lebanon, Lebanon, and and had joined the Cohors I Sagittariorum (First Battalion of Archers), which was stationed in Judea at the time of Mary’s conception.
Worship: Ever since the rst Christians gathered together they would worship and pray during Sabbath services with fellow Jews (until the fall of Jerusalem), and informally in each others’ homes and other gathering places. Many of the earliest records of the Christian church are about the worship fellowship. For example, they would often come together to honor God, and celebrate him through testimony, testimony, worship, singing, and praising. The Bible records that God’s worshipers stood up in song (2 Chronicles 20:19), clapped their hands (Psalm 47:1), lifted or raised their hands (Psalm 63:4; Psalm 134:2; and 1 Timothy 2:8), and spoke and sung loud praises (Psalm 34:1; Psalm 103:1; and Acts 4:24).
Torah: The Hebrew term “Torah” means “teaching,” and broadly Torah: The refers to both the oral and written Jewish Law. More narrowly, it
X
refers to the rst ve books in the Hebrew Bible (Old Testament), Y which Jewish believers consider to be their most sacred scriptures. Transguration: An event described in Mark 9:2-8, Matthew 17:1Transguration: An 8, and Luke 9:28-36, in which Peter, James, and John saw Jesus
Yahweh: The Hebrew name for God “I AM.” This holy name was Yahweh: originally written in the form YHWH or JHVH. The latter version (JHVH) is the origin of the word “Jehovah.”
Yeshua:: This is a common name among the Jews of the Second transform into a glowing heavenly gure of light, and talking with Yeshua Elijah and Moses. Trinity: The word “Trinity” literally means “tri-unity.” Orthodox Trinity: Christian belief is that God is one substance, but has three equal, eternal and co-existent persons: God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Spirit. See Holy Trinity True Friends: The people with whom you can share and expose your most intimate hidden secrets and emotions without worrying about being judged or gossiped about. In their presence you feel emotionally accepted and unconditionally loved. 228
Temple Period. It is also known to be the name that was used for “Jesus” of Nazareth, spoken by both Messianic Jews and Hebrew Christians.
Z Zoroastrianism: The religion founded by Zoroaster (1400 B.C.) that reformed ancient Persian polytheism into a monotheistic belief system. Zoroastrianism is considered to be dualistic, and has a good god (Ahura Mazda) and an evil god (Angra Mainyu). This religion
inuenced Judaism, Christianity, and Islam in the concepts of heaven and hell, the resurrection of the dead, and the nal judgment.
The Hidden Teachings of Christian Mysticism (Vol. (Vol. 2)
About the Author As a Christian living and working within both the Eastern and Western worlds of esoteric mysticism, Professor Jerry Alan Johnson is a true enigma. He was raised in a Christian household and originally began his spiritual walk as a Roman Catholic Christian. While in his youth, his family converted to Evangelical Lutheran Christians, and he completed his Conrmation training at the age of twelve. Towards the end of his High School years, he became a born again Christian and started attending a local Assemblies of God Pentecostal Church. From ages 18 - 21, he pastored two halfway-house outreach ministries, focusing on street witnessing and providing food and shelter for the homeless. From his early 20’s throughout his mid 40’s, while attending several Pentecostal churches he also served as a song worship leader. During that time, he additionally taught bible studies once a week for the Calvary Chapel, Emanuel Fellowship, and Vineyard Christian Fellowship ministries. Although all of this actually seems normal for any Christian brother, what makes him quite unique is that Professor Johnson has extensively studied Chinese internal martial artists, Chinese energetic medicine, and esoteric Daoist mysticism. To date, he is acknowledged as one of the few non-Chinese grandmasters to have ever complete the four ancient requirements requirement s said to harmonize the body bo dy,, energy, energy, mind, and spirit, and allow an individual to achieve self-realization. As a Martial Artist, having studied for over 53 years, he is internationally renowned as a grandmaster of the Buddhist Northern Shaolin system of Mi Tsung-I, and is also a grandmaster of several Daoist Wudang systems of internal martial arts, including Baguazhang (Eight Trigram Palm), Chen Family Taijiquan, and Yang Family Taijiquan. He is certied from several Chinese martial arts associations in Taiwan, Taiwan, the Peoples Republic of China, the United States, and Canada, and holds a 6th degree black belt master-instructor from the Ching Yi Kung Fu Association. As a Healer, having studied Chinese energetic medicine for more than 44 years, he is one of the few internationally recognized non-Chinese grandmasters, grandmasters, clinical doctors, and professors of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Specializing in clinical oncology, he is licensed as a Doctor of Traditional Chinese Medicine (D.T.C.M.) in Beijing, China through the Peoples Republic of China’s Ministry of Health. Having served on both national and international committees to promote the practice of Chinese energetic medicine, he is recognized as America’s leading authority on Medical Qigong Therapy; in China he is considered to be the “Father of Medical Qigong Therapy to the West.” As a Scholar, Professor Johnson has written 35 books, including: 11 books on internal martial arts, martial m artial qigong, and martial neigong training; 11-clinical textbooks on medical qigong healing therapy; 10-instruct 10-instructional ional books on esoteric Daoist mysticism; 2 workbooks on esoteric es oteric Christian mysticism; and 1 autobiography autobiograph y. In 2018 he was awarded the title “Shi” (Scholar) from the Dao Li Jiao (“The Way of Reason”) Daoist School.
Professor Jerry Alan Johnson, Ph.D., D.T.C.M., D.M.Q. (China)
In addition to these textbooks, Professor Professor Johnson has also produced 53 instructional DVDs, including 8 DVDs on Chinese internal martial arts, 42 DVD’s on Chinese medical qigong therapy, and 3 DVDs on Daoist exorcism and psychic protection. has extensively extensively studied studied Christian As a Priest, because he has mysticism, ancient Daoist shamanism, as well as esoteric Buddhist practices for over 54 years, Professor Johnson currently resides as the senior abbot of Tian Yun Gong (The Temple of the Celestial Cloud), located l ocated in Monterey, Monterey, California. He received his ocial Lu ordination and was licensed as a Zhengyi Daoist priest at the Celestial Masters Mansion in China, at the Longhu Shan Monastery in 2005. In 2008 received his second Lu ordination and was promoted to senior abbot (bishop). As the senior abbot of the Tian Yun Gong Temple, Professor Johnson exclusively runs the temple as a teaching facility–rather than a religious organization. The primary goal being to assist and educate those interested in learning martial, medical, and mystical teaching from a perspective of personal spiritual transformation; transformation; and to help these individuals apply this information towards their own spiritual evolution, regardless of their current religious beliefs. Because all of the sacred teachings contained within this workbook have been an essential part of his personal spiritual growth and life-long ministry, the following teachings were specically written and presented by Professor Johnson in an attempt to educate and share with others this profound esoteric wisdom.
Professor Johnson’s instructional workbooks and DVD’s can all be found on his personal web-sites, at:
thenewchristianmystics.com qigongmedicine.com
229
230
